《Legionnaire》


 Chapter 1 - Waking up

    It was dark, glaringly dark. Only a little bit later did i come to my senses, and when it did i became very obvious to the fact that i could not remember who i was, where i was, what i was doing until a few moments to now, etc. and so on.


    As i was in thought for a while as to what was happening, sunlight seeped in through the windows and the dark room slowly as if unravelling its secrets started to show a bed wherein i lay, white sheets and a small table and i found myself wearing what i assume was a patients robes.


    When you can''t understand what is going on with you. You tend to go with the flow as i did. Now its not that i didn''t have a wish to know who or where i was but all that can wait a while, at the least until i get my bearings safely.


    And pretty soon a nurse came in and when she saw me sitting and looking towards her in curiosity, she gasped and ran outside in a rush. With that i sat there confused as to whether i call for her or just wait and watch. Let''s just wait and watch. After a while footsteps and voices were heard and the nurse came in with what i assume are doctors.


    They did an uneventful checkup of me and then questioned me "David do you feel alright ?". ''David?'' was he adressing me, why dont i remember who i was ?. As soon as i thought that a shit ton of information came to me out of nowhere.


    It left me wailing and screeching like a banshee. Have you ever felt your head explode and get sledgehammered, well definitely a very bad experience. Out of nowhere some hands grabbed me and gave me a shot and i slowly lost myself to the darkness. It was in the darkness that i saw myself or at least a picture if what i believe to be myself.


    It mumbled words incoherently and looked me in the eyes, those unnerving eyes which looked as if to say that the world was but a fragile paper. It suddenly focused its eyes on me and said "From now on you are David Charles Haller". And then as if freed from his shackles he rose and left with the darkness following.


    Next day i woke up the sleep had allowed me to digest some of the information and it left me scared. If i was really David Charles Haller then this world was a shit ton of troublesome. So I woke up strapped to bed looked around to find male nurses on the standby and the doctors looking at me discussing somethings.


    A short while later they asked me "How do you feel David ?". Now i may not be smart but i knew what my decision would i decided to play the amnesia card which is practically half true so i said back "David???" and did a tilt. Now my acting was not exemplar but it did get the point across to which they showed surprised reactions.


    After checking on me they decided that i probably had selective amnesia, a rare disease they said but all the better for me. They also said that i would have to do routine checkups for three months before i could be left to fend for myself out in the world. And so began my stay in the hospital for three months i guess.


    After a few weeks of absorbing the knowledge that came to my head, i learned that this wasn''t my true body. I was the freaking Legion and how did i ascertain who i was. Because the one who usually takes care of me came back a few weeks before and her name was Moira MacTaggert and i was not happy. If what i learned was true then i wasn''t in a hospital as i thought.


    I must be in Muir Island mutant research facility and that is a very bad thing. From what i can ascertain through my memories of the comics i read then this was the place where research was done to help Proteous, the one who could jump between bodies and usually wrecked it apart. This wasn''t the only thing i was freaking Legion one the strongest mutant around. The one who could alter reality on a cosmic scale at will, according to the info i found from my previous life as like to call it.


    But it did have its merits he wasn''t constantly monitored by the cosmic beings and as such was able to destroy timelines, erase universe, and even f.u.c.k.i.n.g create dimensions. The only problem was he did most of the things subconciously and as such was wasting his potential the only truely notable feat he did was wiping the elder gods out of reality from his universe.


    As such my problems begin with the first choice whether or not to use the powers in his fashion. If i did use it like him i could later on summon my alter personalities and as such have an army at beck and call and avoiding surveillance from the cosmic beings until i reach their level.

 Chapter 2 - Bits And Pieces

    These few weeks my knowledge of the Marvel universe slowly began to reach new heights. Now i am f.u.c.k.i.n.g scared because Legion was from Marvel - 616 verse which has an item stronger than the collection of f.u.c.k.i.n.g six infinity stones. "The heart of the universe" which is later acquired by Thanos, freaking Thanos who with the complete set of infinity stones destroyed half of life.


    Then we have the Earthly problems Sentinels, SHIELD, Avengers, Inhumans, Mutants and the list goes on. Argh why cant i live my life silently, hey i could do that not. Through my understanding i have learnt that any major character will never be able to stay out of trouble. Thus my need for self defence, but with my powers it is more like overkill.


    But first i need to use my powers and safely escape this island which was troublesome to the point of me wanting to erase this island from the reality which may or may not set some alarms in the mind of many beings, lets just say beyond me at this point. So improvising every step of the way huh.


    First things first let me set my powers straight. I will be using it the way Legion used but in a more similar way akin to beast tamers in games. What i will do is graft a personality from my knowledge of anime that i have been getting lately and put limiters on those personalities such as unconditional trust in me and for them to never find out.


    But first things first i need to give myself an ability otherwise i will become the weakest link of the Legion as such i have been browsing through my thoughts as to what would be best and came to the conclusion that the best skill to acquire right now would be "The End" from Medakas Box. An extremely useful skill for someone who will later be a ''Jack of all trades and master of all'' Mwahahahaha bow down to me you mortals.


    Why didnt i create Medaka herself for this skill. The reason is that i dont want some one even my personalities to be able to use or even acquire my power as that would be detrimental. I assume that the original Legion was creating thousands of personalities every second was done by something he himself created in his mind so that is a complete red light.


    As for his old personalities he had during his time in Muir Island. I checked my mind and it was clean, extremely clean as there was no one in my mind as if it was externaly and forcefully cleaned by someone. It must have been my old me who i saw in the dream that did this after all he took all the darkness away from my mind. It was pleasant to know.


    Right now its been two months and i have done the specifications for the skill my body must permanently have it was extremely easy. Now my next step is to create a system, yeah thats right i can create my system. Well this project is hard, i cannot put numerics in my stats as that is meaningless with my powers. I will grade and compile my powers in a bid to destroy the world not.


    That is the reddest light in Marvel universe so no way will i do that. Let me craft my system now .... and done now the integrating part.


    [ System activating ]


    [ Integrating ]


    [ Integration Complete ]


    [ Granted Inventory ] ( Inventory Limitless )


    ( Please say skills for your immediate skills in accordance with your leading personality )


    Take that you ROB suckers i can create my own systems. The system itself would have been hard but the skill that i crafted as you remember ''The End'' it allows me to have accelerated and very highly advanced intelligence to the point that i can create the arc reactor just by initially looking at the design shown in the movie. Maybe you dont believe me so let me show you immediately i think ''Skills''.


    Skills


    1. The End - EX Rank


    The owner of this skill is able to learn other Abnormalities and completely mastering them, to the extent that he/she can use them to one hundred and twenty percent of their capability, becoming more skilled with them than even their original owners. This ability allows her/him to learn any skill quickly, from simple skills like baseball to the impossible feats.


    Well that is the gist of it now to craft my first personality would be lets see. ''Gathering knowledge, history, background, deeds, misdeeds, feats, trials, tribulations, their core personalities, etching the pre-programmed responses, recreating mind from scratch, recreating armors, weapons, clothings and depositing in inventory, recreating their memories... understanding complete. Creating without delay''.


    "Fox sin of Greed, Ban : The undead". Ban is a character from the series "The Seven Deadly Sins". He is best known for his immortality that he acquired from the fountain of youth, his skills as a bandit, a user of the nun-chucks, stealth skills, and healing skills. Ranking him in accordance to his feats he accomplished..... Rank 9.( Please do note that rankings begin from 1-13, with 13 being cosmic scale and 1 being complete trash ).


    Ban''s Status and Skills


    STR - B Rank ( Able to destroy skyscr.a.p.ers )


    AGI - A Rank ( Going supersonic is just a breeze )


    INT - C Rank ( Smart enough to know how to cook )


    Abilities


    1. Snatch - B Rank


    An ability that enables its wielders to "rob" physical objects and the abilities of other creatures, without making any actual or direct contact.


    2. Immortality - EX Rank


    Ban in his quest for the Fountain of Youth was able to aquire it from the Fairy Kings Forest. Due to a tragedy, he was able to completely drink the chalice, as such he acquired near unending vitality, through which he has survived being starved, mutilation, and even complete body erosion to the point even purgatory wasn''t able to kill him. Though he can be sealed, his regeneration is off the charts.


    Skills


    1. Nun-Chuck Mastery


    3. Unarmed Combat Mastery


    Techniques


    1. Physical Hunt


    2. Fox Hunt


    3. Banishing Kill


    4. Assault Hunt


    5. Hunter Festival


    6. Zero Sign


    7. Crazy Hunt


    9. Gift


    Weapons/Armors (Pls Note this panel is only for unique weapons and armors he may have acquired in his lifetime )


    1. Courechouse - Sacred Weapon


    Type - Three Segment Staff


    Now as to why i chose to start with Ban, it is simple, he has the required skills to leave without destroying the base also his survivability is off the charts, literally nothing can kill him. As soon as that thought ends. In my mind Ban starts talking "This is new where am i being detained now huh". So i look around to see no one and immediately dive in my mind.


    As i look at him a tall muscular and tanned man. He has white hair and red eyes, scars span his body and he is wearing a red jacket and some pants he stares at me and i stare. This goes on for a while until he begins "Kid where are we ?".


    Kid??? is he adressing me, well to him i must be a kid anyway i offhandedly reply "We are in my mindscape i guess". You could call it a mindscape in some sense. And he starts to move about stretching his body and looking around and says "Your minds pretty dull".


    Dull ??? no way am i dull i have the ability to write thousands of different theories even accomplishing them but he just told me i am dull, well sorry to you i was busy thinking of whom to select to escape this Candyland of Hansel and Gretel. But even then i dont retort and immediately create a vast expanse of plains and clear skies, after all it is still my mind.


    He looks around unastonished, well he did live and fight with the demon king and the goddess clan. So he says in his c.o.c.ky tune "Oye kid why am i here, and why do i trust you unconditionally, what did you do"."As a matter of fact i created you in my mind with my reality warping powers to be of help and still be unnoticed by any" I answer truthfully.


    He starts "Are you saying i am a figment of your imagination and that i have to do your bidding. Hah sounds like a distasteful joke"."This is gonna be a long day isnt it ? "."Yes it will be if you dont wxplain well enough" he replies. Damn this guy.

 Chapter 3 - Escape

    So i sat down explaining the kicks and kinks of my powers and it must have shocked him for he stood silently for a while. After what i think a few hours, he must have made his mind and said "You said i can be granted my freedom ?"." Well yes !" i reply, after all Original Legions personalities could escape his mindscape there is no way i cant not free him voluntary.


    "But with conditions attached" I say. To which he replies " What conditions ?". To this I reply "You will answer my call when i need help or am in need of your personal skillset". You see my powers create and replace reality to the point my personalities continously gain their own set consciousness and try escaping from me 0and with how i plan to later create even more stronger beings.


    Freeing them is a must, i cant allow several divine beings to host my body. Most of all i will be able to learn their powers with my abnormality known as ''The Box'' as such i really only need to create and use them once in a while.


    You think i should cage them like the original. Pfft dont joke with me what if i decided to create Rick from Rick and Morty, can i even keep him caged. So its better to hide in the shadows and amass power.


    While letting my personalities take the attention away from me. See it serves as a bonus, also i can employ them every once in a while. Imagine having Rick at your beck and call to make obscure and dangerous weapons, but i wont create him, too high risk with his intelligence after all he was able to trick 4d beings and i am nowhere near.


    Ah i lost myself in my monologues i see him looking at me with a contemplative gaze and says " You can craft anyone in your mind and make them real"."Practically yes, dont undermine my mutation, even the goddess from your world will be like a knockoff compared to my prowess".


    I know what he is thinking about ''Elaine'' and ''Lancelot''. But i quickly reply back again "It wont be free, i will ask you to do something and then you can go on your honeymoon after the job is done".


    He looks at me as if saying will i make him do heinous things, i quickly shut him down, "I only need you three times, one for i created you, two to create Elaine and three to free her. My first task would be escaping this place which will earn your freedom. My second task would be stealing something. My third task would be excavating from somewhere".


    He looks at me and says back "Are you sure ?". No matter how he sounds confident in actuality he must be relieved that i am not asking him to destroy nations totally possible with that END of his and regeneration not counting his thieving skills. So he says "What must be done ?". Before i give him control of my body i need to put some failsafes.


    I reply back "Wait for the perfect opportunity and then i will ask you to destroy this facility as we escape". Now the failsafes are hard to create since i dont have enough direction to look towards. Hmmm let me think what failsafes would be better. Lets create that skill.


    This skill will also make me immune to mind reading, mind control and any other mental debuffs for the matter. It will also shield the mind from my bald pissass dad ''Proffessor X''.


    ( Ability recreated )


    [ Gamer''s mind ] - Rank ???


    Allows the user to calmly and logically think things through.


    Immunity to mental disorder


    Unless the mind control is beyond cosmic level nothing can effect the users state of mind (This is an extra effect created specifically by the user to be invisible to all cosmic or non cosmic beings in the mental plane )


    Now that all is said and done i look at Ban and allow him to use my body, as soon as he does my mind recedes back to the mindscape. My body which was originally lean and weakly suddenly buffs up, countless scars surface, my eyes turn pink and my hair starts to grow white with a mettalic tint.


    Being in my mind and letting someone else do the job is like watching a live performance through the performers eyes, its fun in its own way. Ban gets up equips the clothes from the inventory and then swiftly sends a punch to the 6 inch thick steel door and "Boom" the whole door with the wall is sent flying and squashed the guards outside.


    For a moment silence reigns the area, when suddenly bullets start being fired all at once. I guess they have a kill on sight orders for those who try to escape. The bullets hit Ban and all of them bounce of his body as if he was invincible. Standing in front of the continuous fire he suddenly says "Crazy Hunt" and as if the beginning to beautiful prelude everyones limbs and heads are sent flying.


    Damn i really underestimated my powers didnt i. If i could create an endgame Ban and even now when he is just starting to get used to his new body show this much prowess, then i shudder to think about creating King Solomon from the Fate series or even Great Red from DXD. Damn Legion is so OP.


    As Ban walks through the corridor getting more in touch with his body he encounters a group of what i assume a ragtag mercenary team, but each exude a good amount of killing intent. They must be experienced mercenaries.


    As Ban looks at them in intrigue the team of five also stare back. The team consists of two females and three males each armed down to the teeth and before Ban can even inquire more or at least completely appraise them.


    The slender woman suddenly takes out a bazooka and fires at Ban which reaches him at astounding speeds. You may be wondering why Ban didnt dodge it. Well the answer is he doesnt need to, nothing beneath a god level attack can hurt him, heck even some primordial attacks wouldnt be able to kill him, and as i expected except for the destroyed clothes he is still fit as a fiddle.


    Damn they must have run in a few high powered mutants before and look they are setting up something that looks like a sonic blaster. As if Ban was satisfied with his understanding of this new world, he pointed his palm towards them and said "Physical Hunt" and suddenly all of them dropped down losing all their physical strength.


    This must have shocked them for they looked completely surprised. A little while later i can see the gates through his eyes. I smile success in sight when Ban again says "I need a good weapon", as he looks at the gates near his eyes.


    Wait was he asking me, if so here you go i dont really mind. So i recreate the Holy Rod Courechouse in his hand and before i can think about the type of monster i created and buffed he suddenly let the staff extend completely around the facility and said "The order was to destroy and escape right ?".


    Well duh the more setbacks they have the harder it is to track me plus with Bans skills i dont think they can track me. As if coming to a concensus he suddenly says "Assault Hunt", and swish the whole facility is ordealed ten different slashes while he moves forward to the gate.


    As if time had stood still for a while when suddenly buildings, human parts and all are sent flying. Hahaha this makes me anticipate my future so much.

 Chapter 4 - Fragments

    We were able to succesfully not only escape but also destroy nearly 3/4 of Muir Island. Now you may say why would i kill the mutants captive there. Well its to erase all evidence of me and create an even bigger ruckus for all to notice.


    When i say all i really only mean a handful such as lets see X-Men or SHIELD or Hydra. Anyhow since i will be freeing Ban it will make him serve as the target.


    Now where were we, right the great escape. If my memories don''t fail me then i am in the northwest coast of Scotland. But i am too lazy to swim. Let me recreate one character for better transportation.


    ( Recreating Character )


    ( Character created )


    ( David Rice from the movie Jumper )


    Stats


    STR - D


    VIT - C


    AGI - B/S ( Aquires speed through jumping )


    INT - B


    Abilities


    1. Jumping - S Rank


    This allows the user to teleport to locations based on memory alone. Though it leaves a warp signatures after a jump.


    Skills


    As soon as that is done a character suddenly shouts in my head "What the f.u.c.k, where am i ?".


    I dont want to keep on explaining to everyone my powers. I will need to create two skills to help with that.


    ( Skill Created )


    1. Helping Hand - SSS Rank (Depends on the power he needs)


    User is able to use the power of others by just being in the vicinity or near them. Beyond SSS Rank skills aren''t able to be replicated.


    2. Cloak - F/??? Rank


    Allows the user to consciously use a percentage of the set personalities power. Beyond 80% cloaking is considered as permission to host the users body. Depending on the percentage, skills and stats and personality are strengthened.


    Now that is done i say, "Shut up" and i see Ban near the edge of a cliff. Well he can still escape while swimming but i rather not, so i take conscious control of my body and Ban gives it back.


    Slowly as if being powered down my body shrinks, white hair turns to black, red eyes turn back to black. The well toned body is shrunk to a weak and thin figure. As i stand near the cliff i can feel the ocean, smell the salt, hear the waves crashing and wind roaring.


    Until a voice in my head shouts out "Will someone explain what is going on ?". I think and say to Ban "Handle it". With that done i access a bit of David Rice''s memory and jump to the location he threw Rolland.


    With the help of the skill Helping Hand i use David Rice''s powers. As i think about the place, suddenly space is displaced, time is slowed and with a sensation as if the world was in motion i am sent to the place i wanted.


    I was standing there thinking about the next set of path i should take when i hear fighting sounds in my mind. I delve in to see David in anger and Ban with his hands in his pockets as Ban dodges and David tries to catch him whilst jumping around acquiring speed.


    Looking at their charades i feel helpless so i offhandedly say "What happened here and why are you fighting". As soon as they see me they stop with their actions as Ban sighs "He doesn''t believe the fact that you created him in your mind".


    "Well that is hard for any mortal to understand since sometimes its even beyond me to understand the principles behind my powers". I mean it literally, since i will it and it happens so i dont really care and i wont ask for a headache.


    Even with the advanced and superior thinking given by ''The End'', it still ignores many laws to do what i do. In short ignorance is bliss. So i look at them and say "I will free you guys, what you do with your freedom is beyond me but i will keep a connection between our minds".


    David looks like he doesnt understand the situation he is in and stays silent. While Ban says " So you want to monitor us ?, yare yare, are we dangerous beasts or something".


    Ptoooi you are a danger to the whole world if you wish, dont joke here with me. I grumblingly reply "Not as a means to monitor but as a means to communicate and know of your wellbeing".


    After thinking of the ramifications of my words i swiftly say again "When i say well being i only need to know whether you are alive or not. That is all".


    David who still hasnt come to says "If what i heard from the other guy is true, then what about our identification tags, visa, passport, bank accounts, etc." Hey this guy is a bit smart.


    I dont need to babysit them, so i say "Upto you, do whatever you want. Be whoever you wish to be". As i said this i manifested them on reality and said "Go shoo dont disturb your maker".


    Hearing this David is miffed but begrudgingly shakes his head and disappears from that place while Ban gazes at me with a Fox like gaze and says "Our deal...". Before he can continue i reply back "I know but my tasks must be completed before any advancement on the topic you are referring to".


    He looks angry and suddenly holds me in the neck lifts me up in a choke and says "You wouldn''t be thinking of deceiving me are you ?????". The amount of killing intent laced with that tone was shakening. So before anything else can be done i rushedly say "It will be considered a transaction".


    "It better be" he says as he leaves jumping from the cave to the other side of the ridges and leaves. Why wasn''t i choking and wheezing for air, it''s because of ''The End'' which allows me ridiculous level of control of my body.


    As i see him going i understand how fragile i am compared to many beings. Why i dont use my power frequently has to do with experience.


    If i cant even use what i own, it is better not to covet more.


    I am smart intellectually but not wise as that comes with age, and right now i might be 14 or 15 i guess. Another thats stopping me is my fragmented memories.


    But from what i can gather even a cosmic being is not an amalgam of different race, gender, powers, etc. What i do when i use my powers to keep on grafting on my body is make an amalgam of a DNA sequence.


    As soon as my power stops working, which is totally possible my body will implode and that i deduced using the little info on biology and the advanced intelligence i acquired. Any further requires knowledge and as such i am not editing my body if i do not understand the consequences.


    Powers from external means can be kept but racial specialities are kinda hard to graft. As i am thinking i start remembering some parts such as Muir Island and how it was the nest of the Shadow King.


    Then why didn''t i face or meet any important characters such as Moira MacTaggert. I met her only once and that too for a brief moment. Shadow King, nope didn''t see him or maybe i did. Proteous, well that is kinda lets say unknown.


    I need a character to view the past for more concrete info. Let me see who to create, why don''t i create an original creature. Let me see giving background, making up history, accomplishing deeds.


    ( Character created )


    Crack : The Temporal Displacer


    Stats


    STR - A Rank


    VIT - SS Rank


    AGI - C Rank


    INT - EX Rank


    ( All Stats Rank are raised by virtue of his ability )


    1. Temporal Manipulation - EX Rank


    Allows the user to manipulate time above a God''s level.


    Techniques


    1. Time Voyeur - F/SS Rank


    Allows the user to learn things of the past through anothers POV and as such can be considered to have firsthand knowledge of what they experienced, even their thoughts on the subject.


    2. Time Video - S Rank


    Allows the user to fast forward, pause or skip as if a video player during the effects of Time Voyeur.


    With this done my mindscape manifests a guy that wears headphones, some black clothes, mask and all as if he is a hacker. He looks handsome and is aged around 15. He looks around before saying "This isnt my time. When in the world am i ?".


    He is speaking like that mostly because he is rather accustomed to viewing time from 4D than 3D. I made up his history as world''s best hacker and his encounter with 4D beings granting him Temporal Manipulation at an age of 12.


    Anyway i only need his powers so lets just seal him for a while. Then i say "Cloaking Crack''s power : 40%". Then my world view suddenly shifts as if time were but a concept. Then i had an epiphany, time is absolute as long as two conditions are achieved i.e Space and Living beings.


    Before i can go any further i remember my goal as i say "Time Voyeur : Moira MacTaggert" and my eyes go blank staring at space in the direction where Muir Island is supposed to be.

 Chapter 5 - Deductions

    My view shifted to that of a woman overseeing the salvaging and reconstruction of the facility. So i use Time Video to view her past, about four to five months before.


    Then a myriad of colors flash by as i see the view shift to a copy of files she is reading. It states that the doctors have found a reality warper at either mid or low level.


    Guess they are talking about Legion or rather the Original and since i don''t need to hear her thoughts on the matter. Lets continue till i see a good piece of info.


    Huh there it is, lets see what it says ''David claims that the whole island is controlled by a shadow and he is in constant combat with it in his mind''. This is from about 4 1/2 months ago.


    This is absolutely insane, right i remember all mutants in Muir Island were in fact controlled by The Shadow King. Well less trouble for me after all Ban killed them all. The Shadow King was said to be only second to Xavier in the mind arts. After all he is an entity that has lived since the Age of Apocalypse.


    The Shadow King wasn''t able to infect the original from what i remember. So that is the reason. Damn Legion sure is coveted by many, well his powers are on the broken side of the spectrum.


    As i fast forward again another file catches my eye ''Project Gabriel''. What this project states is absolutely sick. Since the Shadow King was busy fighting against the Original, Moira concluded that allowing Proteus in on the right timing could allow her to not only gain Legions body which houses his mutant gene but also destroy the Shadow King.


    Gain back control of the whole island and have her son get the power of reality warping and construct a body that can host him without breaking down. But i can guess what happened. Its really simple Proteus bit off more then he can chew. Even in a constant state of mind fighting, both the Original and the Shadow King were still easily able to expel Proteus.


    They might have even gone as far as damaging him severely. Well that explains the minimal visits Moira made. Since she must be busy searching for materials to resurrect or rather regenerate her son. Since i know Proteus can''t be killed conventionally.


    With me acting as having selective amnesia. She must have thought i didn''t exactly remain unscathed in the battle and with the illness serving as the side effect. She must have been saving me for later when her son came back.


    Getting all the info i need i leave Cloaking mode and think about what to do mext. But first lets get rid of one baggage. I will just erase his memories of me and my mindscape and throw him in Hong Kong.


    I just will it and he loses his memory of me and manifests in Hong Kong without any problems whatsoever. How i can do this ?. Thats easy i took reference of what the Original''s personalities could do and concluded that since his personalities could lets say escape and manifest in the other side of the world. I could very well consciously do that.


    Now that i think about it, i am rather very tempted to create a switch in my mind which destroys each and every personality wherever they might be. But i wont, since i dont know if it could affect my psyche.


    Dr. Nemesis once tried terminating each and every personality Legion had later on during the Originals treatment period and it became very ugly. It was because the Original went on to subconciously create the Age Of X. A pocket dimension that housed the original inhabitants of Earth 616 he forcefully took.


    Mainly the X-Force were taken and placed here to fight along with Legion, as he became a hero of this world. That only happened because it was considered harmful for his psyche subconciously, which was terminating his personalities.


    As in fact they are considered a part of his mind.


    I could very well do this with my knowledge of Anime but the problem is my memories are very Fragmented. It can be considered a miracle that i am even able to remember part of Ban''s life. Oh shit i forgot adding memories of his son.Well he wont learn of my mistake, i simply won''t tell him.


    On the other hand i need to stretch the limits of my powers and possibly discreetly act as an information broker. Need to remove a lot of baddies. But David you can create money from your powers. The answer is no i won''t do that, as doing that is harmful not only for the worlds economy but also puts me under observation.


    This is not the MCU and many cinematic-verse knowledge is not only redundant but rather outdated. And the version i am in which is 616 is even more dangerous both technologically and culturally. Here Thanos destroys the whole universe not half of it you hear me, and you should also know all the heroes of this entire universe fought him and lost.


    Lets see the skills, techniques or i have learned since the escape.


    ( Abilities Learned )


    1. Jumping - S Rank


    2. Gamer''s Mind - ??? Rank


    ( Skills Learned )


    1. Observation


    3. Helping Hand - SSS


    4. Cloak - F/???


    ( Techniques Learned )


    1. Crazy Hunt


    2. Physical Hunt


    3. Assault Hunt


    I only need to play it safe and before i know it i will be the most OP existence of all. But my fragmented memories are being a real problem. Since the term knowledge is power applies even more in Marvel-verse, i need either an ability or a personality to catalogue my knowledge.


    So i think, because while creating the earlier characters i hadnt put much thought in them. But this guy that i will create will know my deepest and darkest secrets. So i need him to be completely compliant to me.


    Let us make the character timid and weakly, overly dependent on me. I always wanted a little brother, so i will base his looks on Prototype-Arthur before he became a knight. Give him some skills to help me. An ability to protect his domain which will be my knowledge.


    Complete and unconditional trust in me. My younger shouldn''t listen to others so mental barriers are needed. Make him naive and kind, kindness is usually good all the time but in a world as the one i am living in. It becomes a barrier to the hardest but best choices one could make.


    For example Xavier could end Magneto many times but due to his disposition and morality combined with the kindness he needed to portray, made it so he couldn''t kill the man. Batman didn''t kill the Joker for his moral compass. In my opinion that was stupid.


    Even with the crap about all kinds of heroism and the right choice or whatever they call it. It doesn''t make sense to why Batman doesn''t use his money to erase the corruption Gotham city faces, which creates all the problematic villains he later faces. Why did Xavier not contact the entity inside Jean before sealing it. Majes no sense right.


    You see what i am getting at, the ones who despite their smarts are truly mad. If Iron Man was given the choice of killing Magneto for protecting Earth, he would try to bend around the rules and try stopping Magneto but when all is said and done and he couldn''t stop him he would eliminate him. Kindness beyond a certain level becomes a block.


    ( Character created )


    ( Arthur : Legion''s Librarian )


    Stats


    NONEXISTENT ( By virtue of his ability )


    Abilities


    1. God''s Mind - SSS Rank


    Allows the user to have inhuman rather even above a god''s level of computation. As a side effect, it is very insane to try and control his mind because of how his mind is computing which make all mortals and many immortals break their minds.


    2. Legion''s Trust - ??? Rank


    As the user is trusted by his creator he is allowed various uses of Legions power inside his mindscape. It can also be considered that he is Cosmic level inside the mindscape. It has been granted as he is the protector of Legions mind.


    ( Please do note the Ability Gamer''s Mind has been overwritten )


    Skills


    1. Creation - ??? Rank


    2. Compiling - A Rank


    3. Searching - SSS Rank


    4. Simulation - ??? Rank


    Hidden Ability


    1. Be My Guest - ??? Rank


    In case the holder of this skill betrays his creator, it will self-activate and make the holder a mindless puppet. This ability overrides every attempt to escape, use powers and even slows the mind of the user to a 0.00000000001% of their original speed during activation.

 Chapter 6 - Planning

    After a while in my mindscape Arthur manifests, he has gold colored hair and sky blue eyes. He looks around timidly completely looking scared. As i enter my mind, he looks at me and comes dashing towards me.


    With tears in his eyes he says, "Big ... Big Brother sniff where were you sniff i was scared". As i look at him with a kind and endearing look i soothe him and say, "You are in my mind Little Brother".


    He looks surprised for a bit before his brain computes the possibilities and timidly asks "Big Bro, did i really die ?". Honestly i dont really care, but cant have my little brother break himself can i. After all i still need him to compile my fragmented memories.


    "Yes, but i used my power to keep you alive, at least inside my mind". To which his eyes hollow out, i know with his computation speed that leaves supercomputers eating dust, he will understand or at the least think of the possibilities. So he thinks for a second before he asks "How ?".


    Sigh no matter the computation speed all is lost without knowledge of the subject. That is where i step in, i can provide him knowledge beyond this multiverse. I say to him, "My powers have left my memory fragmented, anything beyond some basics and i am but a lost child. So i need you to compile and catalogue all the knowledge i have flowing in my head. So that when i need it, you will be able to find and keep me informed. Also it serves as the information you require about the subject at hand".


    Kids like him need a directive, a straightforward goal to strive for which will keep his mind busy, but before anything else i need to add another hidden ability in this persona.


    ( Hidden Ability Added )


    1. Never Amiss - ??? Rank


    The holder of this ability will never find anything amiss in his strange consequences. Certain information even when flashed before his eyes will be completely ignored in favour of believing his kin and thinking of them as lies.


    Why did i add this, its because with Arthur''s computation speed he will certainly find or start feeling suspicious, and when that happens it is certain that somewhere conflict will arise. I want my power to benefit me not shackle me.


    With that done i think of what next to do. Obviously I can''t go out saying i am David Charles Haller with the little stunt i pulled on Muir Island. I will be considered lucky if they don''t cage me for that and honestly there are too many threats on this planet.


    Every week someone, somewhere sets out to destroy the world and every time it is foiled by someone else who happened to learn of it. Like the lady in the movie Glass said ''It escalates when there are two different sides''.


    Now i need to set objectives -


    1. Learn which year we are in.


    2. Create a permanent persona complete with all the files required for citizenship in America.


    3. Amass all the knowledge this planet can provide. We must not leave anything apart.


    4. Be ready for every problem. Since in this world i expect surprises to be commonplace.


    6. Befreind heroes more i guess, i mean information brokers are tolerated by heroes i think.


    7. Compile a list of who to always escape from, by the way put Deadpool on top of this list.


    8. All the knowledge i can get on the mind arts.


    With my short bucket list done, lets create my persona and since the little brother i added is designed to look like young Prototype-Arthur let me make myself the teenage version.


    As soon as my thought is processed my body shifts to a lean but strong build with all the muscles in the right places. My hair turns golden, eyes sky blue and i grow taller. What the heck my clothes are still the same.


    With that thought, suddenly my clothes start to look like its morphing and turning to a black suit. I will keep myself in this form mostly as my go to persona. As a plus i can also create The Excalibur with its original specs except i have to tinker here and there so that i can use it.


    With this done i jump to an alley where David Rice used to jump so as to avoid suspicion. Again the world shifts and i am in a back alley of some street. I don''t know, don''t really remember its name, even Rice ignored it.


    But before any of that i need a skill to keep getting round without being noticed and it should be toggle able. Hmmm ''Arthur a list of skills or techniques please, to be sneaky or stealthy. Give me the best option''.


    ''That would be Presence Concealment from the Fate series, especially if it is ranked EX''. I think about it for a while and say to Arthur ''Can you give me the info on how it works''. Arthur shyly nods and replies ''Originally it makes information, knowledge and presence of the user obscure. So it depends on the ranking at how much information about the user will be obscured or hidden''.


    ( Skill Recreated )


    Presence Concealment - EX Rank


    Makes information about the holder obscure, unvlear or unintelligible. Allows the user to become one with the World itself. At this level the presence of the user can be hidden from the World itself. ( Toggle Able )


    Why did i make it toggle able, its for situations when i need to invoke my prescence. Now i start looking around and see a few tourists holding some maps. I go towards them with my Prescence Concealment on. I snatch the map and keep on walking away, even then nobody stops me, It''s as if I don''t exist.


    The tourist looks completely confused by the fact that his map dissappeared in broad daylight. But as if he thought of something he goes around for another map from his freinds. I can guess he thought that he was tripping.


    Looking at the map i can see all kinds of places but i specifically only need to know of the Libraries and any other clove of knowledge that i can find. As i walk by i see the newspaper stands. I offhandedly grab a newspaper without paying and walk by.


    Looking at the date it states April 7th 2000, so 8 years before Iron Man unveils his identity. Why is this event so important some may ask. Here is a trivia, this event sparked the fire of heroism and as a side effect exploded the rate at which superpowered individuals came to be known or rather came out of the shadows.


    So about 8 years till mayhem begins, amassing sufficient wealth and power should help a lot during the times. Now that i think about it, i must do something about the Sentinels. Those will be a real pain in the a.s.s, like whats with their adaptibility and also some of them can cancel out mutant gene accessibility.


    Makes me wanna get the f.u.c.k out of this cl.u.s.terf.u.c.k.e.d up world. So i make my way to a restaurant just to go round and have a bit of food. What i am still human you know. I need sustenance. I need a pocket dimension to help store things. Let''s create the Knights Gauntlet, Proto-Arthur wears and install a pocket dimension of lets say 1cubic km.


    I walk around and looking at the map i must have reached the Library. It looks very grand from the outside, now would you look at that even without any identification papers I am roaming around Central Library Brooklyn that means i must have Jumped around Pacific street.


    Normally i need ID to even think about walking in but with Presence Concealment, i don''t need it.


    So i walk in as if i own the place, ignore the Librarian and any other forms of registration, take a book and sit on a table and start reading.


    I plan to complete this whole Library by the week. As to why it would take a week even with my advanced intelligence. It has to do with the amount and the new type of knowledge i have to relearn from this verse.


    What new knowledge isn''t this world completely similar to our own. No sire, with the Stark family nothing is really as simple as it seems, plus you should know they were able to successfully experiment with a human during the Second World War.


    When even in our world with ages of advancement after the Second World War, we are nowhere near even succesfully do gene modification. So i take all the books in troves and keep on reading.


    New Skills Learnt


    1. Presence Concealment - EX Rank

 Chapter 7 - Movements

    I have been here for about 10 days now, as to why it took ten days was because many thesis''s from our world is not only completely possible but also totally applicable.


    Also there were a few original thesis''s from lets see, Charles Xavier, Hank Pym, Howard Stark, Dr.Erik, etc. Its not hardcore stuff like research notes and applications but this gives me a direction to look forward to.


    By this i can barely guess what the so called geniuses were thinking when creating what they were creating. Among them i liked Howards most, if he was born in the modern world he would have made strides in technology.


    Especially his theory on how elements and atoms with the right requirements could be rearranged. This stuck with me because i like to believe in equivalent exchange, but my power completely denies that aspect.


    By the first day i had already completed all knowledge on this worlds physics. By the second day biology, third day history, fourth computer, fifth day and so on. By the seventh day my personal stocks of food which i borrowed had run out. So i did what every lazy hero should strive for. I created the perfect ability for me with my complete study on biology.


    ( Ability Learned )


    1. Cellular Immortality - EX Rank


    All cells naturally die after reproducing a certain amount of times, this onsets old age and death to all biological creatures. With this ability the vitality of cells are never-ending. Therefore extra effects go beyond understanding.


    1. The holder of this abilty will never be exhausted, he/she has literally endless stamina due to endless cellular proliferation.


    2. The holder does not require sustenance to keep him alive as his body produces cells in optimal condition.


    3. Endless vitality allows the holder to have insane amounts of regeneration, near Alucard level.


    4. The holder of this ability does not require sleep, or any other mortal neccesities.


    My dream ability has been achieved, now i don''t require sleep, food or any other stupid things for the matter. Normally the vitality of those cells must come from somewhere. But as i said before my power simply ignores Newton''s second law completely bypassing it. I am sorry Newton I can''t help it.


    I walk out of the library and look at the sun, it stings my eyes. I must have been in there for too long, i can say Presence Concealment is very convenient. The only problem that remains is my lack of knowledge about my mind.


    There are two places in the Marvel universe that can give me the knowledge i require. The Sanctum and a monastery in the Himalayas. The Sanctum houses the Sorcerer Supreme or The Ancient One and the monastery in the Himalayas houses a powerful Mystic known as Merzah.


    The Sanctum is a total risk right now and it mainly has knowledge on dimensional energies. It tempts me to be there and study dimensional energies, but the Ancient One is a serious turn off.


    Why i don''t use Presence Concealment to swagger in there is in the fact that there are no normal humans in The Sanctum. Presence Concealment can hide me from the best senses but not my entire existence. Their instincts will tell my general direction in where i am present.


    Nope not doing it, i dont like troublesome situations. Lets just find Merzah, even in the Originals future she was helping him though she died very suddenly. She was killed by Legions outburst when he came to know of Charles'' death. Yeah very good filial piety Original.


    I need a skill to find her, but what about my powers that i used when i was cloaking Crack or Ban''s immortality. Seriously i was just covering myself in Cracks power since i dont really like messing with time, and now i don''t need Ban''s immortality whatsover. I have an even better ability, even better than his could achieve.


    I walk around and reach the newspaper stall. There i see News on someone named Laplace being able to hack into the mainfame of Pentagon and still be able to escape. A bank being looted in a very mysterious way with no traces. See my personas serve as very good distractions, at the least until i can find complete solutions to them.


    As i think i see a shady man walking around. Hmmm a mutant, how did i know Observation Skill my freinds and even if i am wrong all he would be is either a Mutate or an Inhuman. I notice him walking around in shades, dude thats hella suspicious.


    I see past him and find a crime scene happening, a hostage situation. A woman is pointing her gun at a child holding him in her arms shouting to the Police and onlookers nearby. What you thought only male criminals exist, you s.e.xist.


    Anyway i can see he is torn between trying to hide what he is or try to save the child. Thats why Iron Man''s declaration was so monumental. It made people believe their powers could be used for the good of others.


    I see him struggling to decide and the criminal growing more hysteric at being surrounded by the police. So I turned off Presence Concealment took a few steps forward and walked past him and entered the eyes of the lady criminal.


    She shouted at me "Stay back, do you think i was kidding when i said i would shoot this little guy". I wanna erase her but i have to keep my good guy character with the persona i am using, so i say "Take me hostage, leave the child be and we can continue on".


    She must never have come across such a situation as she looked surprised. So i try to convince her "Look i am a weak civilian and you are someone with a gun. All that will change is the hostage, and the situation will still remain the same".


    Now even the Police were staring at me thinking something along the lines that maybe i should be stopped or to wait for an opening. But sadly the lady must have been on one too many heists, she coldly replied "I will just shoot you if you come even an inch closer".


    Sigh, i just use Physical Hunt on her and use Medaka''s Indomitable Will and before she can understand, she falls down on her knees eyes wide open. I look at that sorry figure and say "Are you sure about that ???".


    She must have felt what is known as soul crushing fear, cause she left the hostage and tried running to the barricade of police.Trying to take any chance to escape from me. She looked crazy and hysterically screaming ran to the police who subdued her.


    Seeing that the criminal has been subdued i look around at the shady man i saw and he looked slack jawed at the fact that i would use my power so openly. Well normal mortals can''t hurt me anyway, as he slides his dark hood down i see a lock of silver hair.


    Damn isn''t that Pietro Maximoff : Quicksilver, the fastest mutant on the planet. Well i kinda remember him and Wanda having a hard time in life before their terrorist father picked them up. Is it just me or i see him looking at me with a surprised but worshipping look.


    He suddenly came to me rushing in normal speed and asked me "How did you that ???". But before he could continue the Police arrived and he flinched. The policeman who looks like the one in charge of the capture came to me "That was very reckless son, but nonetheless thank you for helping us around this situation".


    Hey is that a thanks that i hear or something else. He continues, "But let the officers handle it next time okay kid. Others may not be as understanding as me. By the way how did you scare her so badly". I mysteriously reply "Indomitable Will".


    He must have thought i was joking so he took a look at me and then left. As i turn around i no longer see Pietro, i guess being a mutant makes you paranoid near humans with guns. You may think that the sunflowery X-Men is the true nature of mutants.


    While some of their stories and experiences may sound inhuman but its nothing compared to what the real shit is. For example the mutant hunting groups in Mexico, Pakistan, Canada, etc. are real dangerous and by now they might start making moves after all they did know of their existence for very long.


    They just hid it very easily since tech wasn''t as advanced as now. But their movements aren''t really worrisome, after all they are still humans.


    After all they carried out the most important event of mutantkind,The Decimation series which ended up killing a lot of people, scratch that it nearly destroyed the planet. Makes me question where were the Avengers and all, but i need to hasten my plans.


    Too many movements behind the scenes and beyond the scenes. It makes me feel a headache at what i am going to deal with. So after being questioned by the police for a while and since i did not really do anything i was asked to leave. Before anything i must create something to help with finding Merzah, she will have all the knowledge i require.

 Chapter 8 - Back In Action

    So i thought about the skill i wanted to help me find Merzah, and i think i took some inspiration from the Ranger class in RPG''s and an item from Doraemon. But it will all be in vain if I can''t even get his location. So i scratched that idea out.


    Then i thought what if i could create that, the Compass which was used by Jack Sparrow. It helped him find many things and helped him many times. I will just need to tweak it a bit and attach it to my Knights Glove. I use Presence Concealment at full force and then think on what needs tweaking.


    This Compass should in reality point to my most innermost d.e.s.i.r.e, but i will tweak it to find whatever and whoever i want right now. But let me make a more futuristic model, since it should also be able to tell where and what i want is.


    ( Item Created )


    ( Basis : The Compass of Jack Sparrow )


    ( Improved and Upgraded )


    The Compass Version 2.0 - SSS Rank


    Unlike normal compasses that point north, this compass points to what user really require right now. It has been upgraded by the Legion to serve his needs as such it has one extra protusion in the inside. This protusion produces holograms that give out a map of the holders current area and pinpoint locations of what the user wants.


    A futuristic model of a compass appears in my hand. I look at what looks like a small map of the universe inside and instead of a sundial, it has a clock on the corner and instead of what should be a needle pointing at what i d.e.s.i.r.e is a protusion. In a blink it reproduces a map of the world and zooms in on my position.


    I see his position in a mountain range in the Himalyas, i zoomed at him wanting to see if his descriptions fit the person i am searching. Before i can continue he looks around as if he was spotted by someone. I continue thinking of his description, an old male with green eyes, grey hair and is about 6''0".


    Well he fits the bill, lets meet him. I jump a little bit further away from his location and turn off Presence Concealment. As soon as it was turned off he looked at my direction. Certain of my location he telepathically proded my mind which was met with harsh backlashes, courtesy of little Arthur.


    His eyes shot wide open before he grabbed his head and fell in his butts breathing raggedly. Never play mind games with a God, i reveal myself by entering his sight. When he stands up and takes a stance protectively he shouts at me "Who are you ???".


    Well would you look at that, i just lift my arms and said "I am not here to fight or have any other thoughts of doing ill to you or the others". It is the truth, i only need the knowledge they can provide me not their lives.


    If they consent its all good, if they don''t too bad nothing good comes out of refusing someone at a level beyond the gods. He was about to say something when he suddenly stopped. His precognition must have warned him of the dire consequences of refusing me.


    So he begrudgingly replies "You say you do not have any ill-intent but can i trust someone like you who feels so dangerous, down right to the very core". Well my Indomitable Will has lately been unlocked and it makes lowered will people tremble in their knees. But i can seal my powers till i get a good grasp on the knowledge i require.


    Thinking that, i shut down Indomitable Will and right now he looks a bit relieved, it must be the fact that i was willing to back down. Special trivia about Indomitable Will, it depends on the strength of the user in how it affects others psyche. With Legion as its conductor, just willpower can destroy physical substances so i constantly supress it.


    With that he takes a look at me from head to toe and grumbles something about blonde brats and says "Only knowledge, which one do you require ???". I can only sigh at him and say "The Mind Arts or any knowledge on the mind". He looks like he is considering it so I throw a bomb at him, "You will be able to acquire 1 favor from me and whatever you ask of me from that favor shall be fulfilled, even resurrection of the deceased".


    Right now resurrection may sound very good and unique, but later on it will be pretty much everyday that someone dodges death in some way and makes a comeback. He looks surprised by the fact that i could do something bordering on God''s domain.


    He takes a while to think but continues on "This is not a good place to talk. Follow me". He then starts walking towards the top of the mountain and i follow behind him. As we near the top i can see some ridges in the corner, he takes a step towards them and dissappears. I look a bit surprised but follow nonetheless.


    The view i see on the other side is of a monastery in which young monks are walking around, prayers are being chanted and some of them are training martial arts in a ground nearby. I continue following on without giving another glance at the trainees and other distractions.


    He takes me to an old prayer hall and shows the seat to me, which i perfunctorily take. He stares at me a for a while and says "May i inquire as to why you would require knowledge on the mind ?".


    I am thinking on the pros and cons of telling him, but i shake my head. Telling someone your powers is a very noob choice to make.


    So i reply back "No", he must have been thinking on how to continue on but instead with an exasperated voice said "Until i know of your goals i cant just give you knowledge on the Mind arts". I can understand, it would be like handing guns to delinquents.


    People who have no qualms about sharing knowledge are more dangerous than those who hide it. Many think that if everyone knows everything then people will understand each other, help each other, reach out to each other.


    But the fact is that isn''t possible, even all scientists agree that a utopia with the mentality of humans is non-existant. Humans have tried and the examples remain etched in history - Babylon, Babel, Camelot and so many more.


    But I don''t think Merzah is understanding something, with my power he doesn''t have a choice. I then unleash Indomitable Will at maximum power and before he can feel the danger signs. The whole prayer hall is burst into pieces. Damn it feels like i am using Shanks Conqueror Haki.


    All the students and masters nearby are alerted by my outburst, but before they can even investigate the cause i use Indomitable Will''s suppression on everyone present in the monastery.


    Most are left unconscious, they are after all still trainees. Some are left on their stomachs, they must be the elites. The rest are wheezing violently on their knees, they must be the Masters.


    I look at Merzah that was sent flying by my outburst, even he is taking rough breathes. I state my intentions clearly saying, "Merzah i was done negotiating the moment i told you of my favor". He must have been shocked by the fact that i even knew his name after all he doesn''t remember introducing himself.


    Before any other shenanigans can continue i shot him down saying "I will take every bit of knowledge i require and leave you guys alive, that is the price i have put for your amount of knowledge". Before any others can make movements i knock them out with suppression.


    I hate these so called good guys, they are always like i will protect the legacy with my life and all that shit. If i leave even one conscious they will try to stop me, even going so far as to sacrifice themselves. Take a chill pill dude you should learn when you have been outclassed.


    With that i take a look at the back of my Knights Glove and d.e.s.i.r.e the location of any book on the mind arts. I will simply take every one of them and later on throw them back here when i am done. I jump to every location, take every book and simply shove them in my pocket dimension.


    I then d.e.s.i.r.e a location very remote, where not even animals will live. The compass maps out a small island, somewhere in the middle of the pacific. I jump there and start taking apart all the books and going through everything about the mind arts.


    I look at my new status which is lately being filled.


    Status


    NONEXISTENT


    Abilities


    1. Jumping - S Rank


    3. Cellular Immortality - ??? Rank


    Skills


    1. Observation


    2. Advanced Growth Rate - SSS


    3. Helping Hand - SSS


    4. Cloak - F/???


    5. Indomitable Will - ??? ( By virtue of his powers Strength ) [Recently Learnt]


    Techniques


    1. Crazy Hunt


    3. Assault Hunt


    My rankings are a bit odd as they are based on threat level. I made it based on the limited knowledge of Marvel that i acquired.


    1. G Rank - Average Mortal


    2. F Rank - Peak Mortal


    3. E Rank - Town Level Threat


    4. D Rank - City Level Threat


    5. C Rank - Nation Level Threat


    6. B Rank - International Threat i.e 2 or above Nation Level Threat


    7. A Rank - Continental Threat


    9. SS Rank - Stellar Threat


    10. SSS Rank - Galactic Threat


    11. EX Rank - Universal Threat


    12. ??? Rank - Cosmic Threat


    This ranking completely applies on Marvel comics since there is always a universal level threat with a backstory of either being sealed or being tricked.


    Stats are ranked on completely differently scales, because abilities and skills scale so high only reason being, Marvel always has someone with a skill or ability to destroy worlds.Techniques are not scaled because they grow stronger with the user.And so i began grinding knowledge on the mind arts.

 Chapter 9 - The Mind

    It took a few weeks to learn and master the usage of my mind. It took so long mainly because i had to map my neural system every second for any adverse or unwanted effects.


    Some of you may say that i should just create the Legillimency skill from Harry Potter or any other verse for the matter. I say to them, no way in hell.


    The human brain is harder to map than the known universe and you expect me to create a skill out of nowhere related to the mind. It would be like giving a baby the controls for your body, which by the way is completely unsafe.


    Last thing i want to do is become an overpowered version of Marvel''s own Joker. I put Deadpool ontop of my list of people to run away from and you expect me to jump in that hellhole willingly. Nope not a chance, i would like to keep my sanity intact.


    But the Original created Mind related powers here and there, plus he also did create thousands if not millions of personas with his mind. What was the adverse effect lemme check, yeah he f.u.c.k.i.n.g tried to erase himself. Thats not problematic enough he got lost in his mindscape for about 3 decades.


    Why would i mess with something as complicated as the mind without any knowledge or for the matter any understanding about it.


    So i took to searching it before any of my other plans.


    Now that my knowledge is complete, i now understand the basic principles on the creation of my personas. What i do is channel a sliver of consciousness to use my powers as a conduit and graft them as personas. So in a sense they are me.


    Then why was i mapping my brain or neural system. It''s to be able to understand how it happens and grasp all the conditions, so that later on i won''t be stuck like other protagonists at a supposedly bad time, when I need to use it.


    I like to be prepared, or at the least eliminate every problem before they can completely m.a.t.u.r.e. I am not gonna be a passive character like the X-Men. Most of their charades are their own demons. Which makes me cringe, since a lot of problems could be eliminated with enough knowledge.


    Xavier for the so called strongest telepath is quite weak in planning. It makes me question if his mind powers are really even his speciality.


    The next thing I want to do is study Genetics. Why ? it is because my power stems from it. Many powers in Marvel stem from it, for example Mutants, Inhumans, Aliens, etc.


    What i want to create is my own version of codex. I want to be able to grant anyone powers, bacause i want to create an army that does my bidding. I really wanted to create The Continental, but it can''t be done in the modern century.


    It needs history to function as a go to for assasins. Hey how about i do my own version, but instead of assasins lets hire Supers. That is a term to collectively represent all abnormals like Mutants, Inhumans, Aliens, etc. I can''t keep on saying that long line everytime, so Super will have to do.


    To begin with I can''t do everything alone or i could i mean i really haven''t created something that stays completely loyal to me. Now armed with my knowledge on the mind, i know what happened with the suggestion i put in Ban''s mind which was unconditional trust. Its simple he has too much experience.


    Unconditional trust is like asking a child to take a candy, which he obviously will do. Do the same to a teenager and he will find it odd. Do the same with a young a.d.u.l.t and he will be hella suspicious. Do the same to an a.d.u.l.t and he will just scoff at you.


    The problem here is that he has experienced a lot as such he became suspicious when i tried to use the suggestion i put in his mind. Honestly who can control the likes of Madara, King Arthur, Gilgamesh, or any other cool, badass and dangerous character.


    Even with unconditional trust, just their age vastly outnumbers some system user in another world. Will they really be subordinate to someone who hasn''t really earned or even did anything worth to notice.


    It makes me sick when i think of Madara being obedient. But it also makes me shudder for the one who makes Madara kneel, after all Madara''s schemes run truly deep. Even with me being beyond god level i am not sure if i can completely control them.


    This led to me to remember an event which i nearly forgot. The one where someone f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y makes a normal human awaken their Mutant gene. There still remains a problem, that is they aren''t really stable. Most of the transformed died within a week.


    Then i remembered the Inhuman incident where many were f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y awakened as an Inhuman. Only difference being the new Inhumans were stable. Some explosive powers can''t be classified as instability. But they were more of a fluke than complete certainty.


    So that is the reason i wanted to create my own codex that can not only forcefully alter genes but also give them the power i want them to have. Why don''t i create it with my powers. Sure i can but ''where''s the the fun in that''.


    But also because knowing is always useful. If i had tried terminating any personas i created without any available knowledge, i would have severely harmed my mind. Next thing i know would be walking in an endless space like the Original did, not a very healthy place to take a stroll.


    But now i can take back my sliver of consciousness without harming myself. The Originals downfall was the lack of know how for his powers, and i don''t intend to repeat that. I want to not only create but also know how.


    What can''t believe i can terminate personas, let''s test it out. Lets terminate Crack, he was a threat anyway. He did hack Pentagon and make a show out of it. I don''t care enough to know why.


    Trivia about time manipulators, ''Always catch them off the guard or you are a lost cause''. Really because nobody will know which ''when'' he/she will escape to. I tried sensing my sliver with which i grafted him on reality, and instead of Hong Kong where i dropped him off, it''s in Beijing.


    Like i said I don''t care, so before he can even feel anything i simply snatch my consciousness back. He had his eyes wide open before he dissappeared in emotes of light, leaving a lone laptop in a hidden apartment.


    As i absorb my sliver, i feel a rush of his memories prying its way towards my mind. I take it in and find it absurd that he hacked Pentagon because of his inferiority complex. I mean his hacking skills are really bad, but who can defeat someone who has all the time in the world.


    ( Ability Gained )


    Temporal Manipulation - EX Rank


    ( Skills Learned )


    Time Voyeur - SSS Rank


    Time Video - SS Rank


    See the difference in knowing and blindly doing. Now onto the topic of the codex, that is hard to create since all i have is one gene material and that is me. Why don''t i create a whole lab in my island. Plus I haven''t used my inventory since forever.


    I just kinda forgot about that, i will have to add the looting function which will allow it to take items from a certain range.


    ( Looting Function Recreated )


    ( Please note Range is a whole kilometre, it is because all spacial fluctuations will be hidden in this range )


    Now that i think about it why don''t i loot Mr.Sinisters hidden labs all around the world. He has been researching the mutant gene for about three centuries i guess. These timelines are so confusing, even dates arent properly given.


    Deadpool was right timelines are irritating because the next thing you know is 616 suddenly becomes 1610. Yeah it makes no sense Marvel Comics is like that. As a plus point i think Magneto is starting on his Mutant haven Genosha.


    Before any of that shit i need to eradicate the Sentinel plans. Those are a serious threat, they killed all the first to third generation mutants and mutates. Well except Deadpool, he was still alive even six centuries later.


    The Sentinel plan wont be really dangerous until Cassandra Nova Xavier awakens, which gives me buffer time of about a decade. I can complete my Codex in about a year. What i am going to do is not only enroaching God''s territory but also take all his well grown peaches.


    But i need samples and for that i have to be at the least near the major characters. So who is in for a trip to collect samples from around the world. I think most known characters are right now in School. So we will begin there !!!.

 Chapter 10 - My Plans

    Why didn''t i terminate Ban, little Arthur and David Rice. Well if you studied Economics you would know. Utilise every resource inhand to derive maximum benefits.


    The only one I can''t truly control is Ban, but he doesn''t know i have a permanent kill switch for him and i would like to keep it that way. What i am going to ask him to do is steal and excavate something which will be truly extreme if it is Marvel comic verse.


    As for why i want to collect samples of major characters and be in their vicinity. Its because the truly scary people aren''t shadows but those who hide in plain sight. Also to refresh my mind on the threats each possess. So i jump to a location that has all or at least a part of the Mutants.


    Xavier''s Institute for the gifted, such a sham. This institute later on will be attcked every Friday endangering not only students but also teachers. How the hell is this an institute, its just another army camp.


    I stay in the backside of the prestigious building that will later on house the first generation of X-Men or has it started already. I need a sensory skill to help me mark locations and the best would be the Uzumaki''s sensory trait. It does give an extra benefit of knowing energy signatures and also be able to sense emotions.


    ( Ability Recreated )


    Uzumaki Sensory Trait - ??? Rank ( It depends on users strength )


    A sensory trait that allowed the Uzumakis to not only sense emotion and chakra but also differntiate between each signature of life force. This trait grows stronger with the users strength. Range - Limitless ( Can be precisely controlled )


    [ Please note the range of the sensory trait grows with strength, and Legion is pretty much illogical in that department ]


    With this i can be considered the strongest empath in this whole timeline. I then walk around the school and stand at the entrance. This is one prestigious mansion, man is my biological dad loaded. Its pretty sad he doesn''t understand the human heart. If he did he would be more wise.


    I search for somewhere to enter or someone to talk to, like where is the security guard of this place. With the massive gates here i thought someone would be manning it. Suddenly in a nearby plate Hanks face shows up.


    Oh he isn''t in his beast form, he inquires "Who are you ?". I reply back "A Mutant", this widens his eyes. I can understand most Mutants themselves are scared of their identity. Right now i think all the major casts are in High School and Cassandra is deputy head-mistress.


    Well it was father''s wish to make Scott his leader of Mutantkind. Scott when he was young and orphaned, Ess.e.x added a suggestion in his mind which later bacame the trigger for the secret obsession he had for Jean.


    Talk a load about retconning someone and giving a vague historical reason. I mean you don''t reach top 10 hated hero without a good reason. Well his main problem is before he can process the situation he has already concluded the outcome and starts taking action which usually leads to a load of bullcrap.


    See i told you Xavier isn''t omnipotent, he is just stupidly strong in the mind department, which he clearly should lack. But back to the topic, the gates are opened and now i can enter. Look there are kids playing around using their powers.


    I can understand why Genosha was flocked by 16 million Mutants. Rarely using powers you were granted is like being aware you have hands but being unable to lift it. It tortures the mind, which is half the reason villainous Mutants exist.


    As i walk near the basketball court, a ball comes flying, when it is about to hit me, a hand catches my shoulder totally off guard and then i feel the loss of sensation from the world. Which makes me panic but before i can think on the next step i see the ball passing through my head and going on without any damage to me or the ball.


    The black haired girl then shouts out to the children playing "Don''t use your powers so caeelessly, someone could get hurt". Look its Kitty Pryde.


    I shove the hand off my shoulder, the sensation of being lost to the world still clear in my kind. I was gonna dodge the ball anyway. Let me keep the Uzumaki trait in pasive state. I start hearing, no feeling the emotions erupt around me.


    Its like the world suddenly gained even more colours just more well defined now. I dont like Shadowcats power, since its like Kamui took too many drugs. I mean Kamui had a clear cut weakness but Kitty''s power in the later stages allowed her to permeat through time and space.


    She can even consciously touch another and grant them the permeation ability until she leaves body contact of that person. Since i have the Jumping ability, it allows me to sense and create warp gates. As such i can always escape but its weakness is it leaves a warp signature.


    Do you know how it feels to lose all sensatiion of warp gates as if i had been forcefully transported in Another Dimension. Now i know how the Saint seyas felt. Currently I won''t let her touch me, she was a sleeper agent for Emma Frost anyway, who was in the subconscious being controlled by a parasite of Cassandra, who could fight all the first generation mutants and still escape.


    Damn then why are there two Cassandra, its because one isn''t from this timeline itself. Later on Cassandra awakens to the dark side and leaves the institute. After which she again re-initiates the Sentinel plan and controls many major leaders of the world.


    Such an annoyance, why don''t they just nuke the whole mutantkind. Oh right they did that with Genosha in the other timeline from where the parasitic Cassandra has escaped from. Argh f.u.c.k it, why can''t anything be simple in this world.


    I sense Kitty being sad and well anxious and many other stares of anger from the surroundings. Well i did shove her hand in public, i might be labelled as a mutant hater. Well who cares, i dont have time for people who won''t even be alive in the future and arent even side characters with screen time.


    So i just stay a bit further away from Kitty. Seeing this the atmosphere sours but Kitty anyway says "Ahem, the professor has asked you to meet him in his office. I am to guide you there". Nothing can be anymore awkward until Scott and Jean enter the gates.


    Okay what the heck, did my luck run out. Next time i am creating an ability related with luck. Well here goes nothing, "Please lead the way but do keep away from me. I do not enjoy the sensation of your touch".


    This confused them even further, so i just ushered her "Can you hurry up ?". That must have broken her trance, she did f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y smile and seething in rage took me to my destination. Scott and Jean are confused and start inquiring the kids.


    Well they have odd thoughts about me, so they followed me after a while to the Professor''s office. As i enter Scott rushes ahead of me and stands beside the Professor, Jean with him, Hank on his other side, Wolverine on the couch and Kitty with Hank.


    So i blurted out what came in my mind first, "Hey am i in the right place, why does this setup feel suspiciously scripted out". Wolverine stares eyes wide open, Hank starts choking on air. Didnt know someone could do that.


    Well this setup is done for all occasions in which some super powered mutant or character has come for negotiation.


    Shruggingly i take my seat, while they are still feeling slackjawed by what i said. The Professor breaks out of his musings first and asks me "What are you here for ?". Lemme see a light prodding in my mind for answers.


    I stare back at him and say "Don''t do that again, unless you want to go insane". With my piece done the Professor looks surprised by the fact that i could feel his mental prodding. Scott thinks of something else entirely, misunderstands and is ready to fire a beam at me.


    "Oye scout boy, if i wanted anyone dead no one would know what hit them until their deaths".


    Which is truly the case for me. I can just create planetary level weapons and obliterate the whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g planet. But i wont do it, too many complications to look forward to.


    I suddenly feel a more stronger and forcefull prodding in my mind. Well this must be Jean, when she suddenly clenches her head and howls in a sorrowful manner "Aaaaaargh".


    "I did warn you". Well she won''t go mad, since i dont want the Pheonix force after my a.s.s.


    "She is the host of the Cosmic entity, the Pheonix force, so consider it my mercy". Again without understanding Scott fires the beam at me and boy does it come at light speed.


    It is about to hit me on the c.h.e.s.t, when i suddenly stand up tilt to the side and say "Too one sided, lets even the odds". Before they can understand what i said. Indomitable Will hits them at full force, knocking all the younger students out.


    I dont like the good guys they always think they are in the right, which makes fighting them crappy. I just tune up the will power and the whole room is near collapse when i hear a shout from the Professor "Enough".


    I shut my Indomitable Will and look around and see Wolverine with his claws out, boy do they look sharp. Beast in his blue and furry form, brandishing his fangs at me.


    Then he says "Accept an apology from me for my misbehavior and misconduct on our part".


    " I don''t mind they won''t be able to kill me anyway". Wolverine hears this and says "You have a healing factor bub ?".


    "Well yes, and also my mind is quite heavily protected. No one enters it without permission". Hey by the way where is Kitty, oh there she is on the floor sleeping peacefully.


    Wolverine glances at the Professor who calmly replies, "I was just touching the surface thoughts, so i could know why you were here". Are you a f.u.c.k.i.n.g pervert father.


    Anyway i reply back "No tresspassing even with your eyes". Which is to say no reading surface thoughts. So we sit there in a stalemate. Until Storm barges in shouting out, "Whats happening here Xavier ???".


    "Why did i feel a pressure i never felt before. Are we being attacked by someone or something dangerous ??". Oye that something dangerous is standing right here, dont just go and ignore me.


    When she sees all the X-Men looking at a certain direction. Only then does she notice me standing a few feet beside her.


    She is immediately alerted and takes a step back after which she scans the room for answers. I am not in the mood right now for anymore explanations.


    Logan calls her to the side and recaps the events. Well she is feeling exasperated, what does this happen often or something. Oh ! She is angry but not at me. Well i dont like the dumbass, weakass superman myself.


    I did like his big brother Havoc more than him anyway. After what looks like she understood the situation and the mood has been calmed down. Scott looks at me for answers which i wont give.


    "I was here to observe how a mutant saving institute works. Guess i expected too much". I turn around to leave but not before thinking in my mind ''Loot all Mutants in a range of 100 km of their blood by the quantity of 20ml''.


    ''Store in inventory'', i will need to add the stasis function as well.


    ( Function added )


    ( Time Stasis )


    ( Pls note Time is frozen in the inventory )


    As i am about to leave i am stopped by the Professor''s voice "And what do you think of the institute ??". "Honestly it is nothing more than another Mutant training facility".


    This shocks him, why because he has invested blood, sweat and tears to make this place a haven for all mutants.


    He looks broken down, just in time when Scott interferes saying "What right do you have to judge this place ??. When we were down and being hunted, the professor saved us, when we lost control of our powers the Professor was there to guide us".


    "I do not know of you but i believe that the Professor wasn''t wrong and his dream will one day be true". I look at him like he is the biggest fool i have ever seen.


    I ask him "Where were you when others were hunted. Oh right trying to please the government. Well how is it going ??". This fact is true that Xavier was trying to appeal to the masses to support and understand us Mutants.


    What i said stumped all of them but still Scott replies back "The Professor was trying to stop them, make them understand our stands as humans, our powers".


    "Well i asked how is it going ??", hearing the apathy in my voice must have even shaked Scott for he could not understand where he was wrong.


    I just say "Have you ever read about Gandhi, an admirable man practices non-violence and also abides by it". This confuses them, as to what i am trying to point out.

 Chapter 11 - Equals

    As i look at their confused faces i say "Let''s give another example. Abraham Lincoln, pretty cool guy fought for people who weren''t white, was the first among such people".


    "So tell me what is most common in their stories ??". The Professor says "They talk of equality in human beings".


    "Well someone does their job well". I smirk at them, "But there is another point, they were all humans". Wolverines eyes open wide, i think i hit a nerve there.


    He growls "So we aren''t considered human by your standards". I look at him condescendingly "All humanoids can preach about humanity, but it doesn''t make them human. Can you consider someone who heals so fast that he can recover fatal wounds just due to a difference in gene makeup, human".


    "When humans see you preach of humanity, do you know what they think ??". I ask them because the answer is fairly easy.


    So i state what any normal human being would say when he sees a superpowered human being act like a victim "Hypocrite". This triggers Scott and he gnashes his teeth.


    Ignoring him i continue on "Equality will exist as long as the playing field is even, but anything added later on will start looking alien".


    "So when i stop to say that their should be equality between Mutants and humans, i become a hypocrite. For we may look the same but we are inherently different. Heck some of us even bleed blue".


    I then continue on "My favourite saying is ''A mere mortal may never know the minds of gods''. So whenever you come up with a sob story you start looking more like a trickster than a victim".


    Scott looks angry and he clenches his teeth saying "We didn''t wish for it either. Does trying to live a normal life become a crime".


    "You don''t understand do you ??. Your definition of normal is being able to brandish claws, shoot lasers, read minds and then hide like a shadow, that too in plain sight. If that is your definition of normal, then you have long since become abnormal". This sets them off, but Logan thinks on the logic behind my words.


    "So what do you want to say huh Bub ??. That we should be open about our powers. Sounds like the day we should name our coffins". Well that is true, but thats not what i meant.


    "What i want to say is, pick a side already don''t be the Bat. Do you think for the humans or the Mutants, this action of you trying to prove to the Govt. that you are harmless only offsets them".


    "What does the public think when they hear that someone who can read minds can actually stay in the human world without anyone knowing ?. They panic and a seed of doubt is spread. Is the guy i like a Mutant, is my freind who is good at sports a Mutant".


    This is true, for many Mutants can easily score higher, be more athletic, etc. So i say what the result will be, "At first it might be fleeting thoughts. But when it adds up, it will make them feel unsatisfied. He earned it so easily due to his Mutation, how can i win against a freak of nature".


    The last line makes them all rage and stand up.I calmly look at them and say "Take a side already, you weren''t human the moment you gained your powers. So don''t go acting around like you are weak and should be helped. It only makes you look more like a hypocrite".


    With my piece and goals done i turn away and start leaving i can feel Logans acknowledgement of the fact, Scotts confusion, Jeans stunned thoughts on the matter. But most of all Xavier''s determination. I think i myself destroyed the timeline.


    "Before i go, an advice for you Xavier. The mind of a human is quite easy to understand when you have vast psionic powers. But the heart is ever changing and a lot of times it influences the mind more than the brain".


    It is true, Xavier just underestimates the darkness inside of a humans heart for he thinks he knows what all of them think.


    I think i feel Kitty waking up, with my prowess shown they should at the least grade my threat as an Alpha mutant. Honestly i think that acting like a human with our powers is just the loadiest crap i ever heard.


    Even in normal society there is a clear distinction of rich, poor, healthy and sick. If you show mutants as a part of the community and say that they are just superpowered beings. It is like saying look here we are a whole different community trying to join your community on all your clear distinctions.


    It makes the already nerve taut community fighting for resources enter a war like situation. People hate one another even if they are looking different like for example hair colour, eye colours and tone. They dont like each other if they are from a different nation itself.


    It offsets a lot of limitations on the human mind for example the killing of another is mentally bad when you are the same. But kill someone with strength like The Beast and it becomes an accomplishment of sorts, and humanity is drunk on accomplishments due to their small lives.


    So i need to complete my Codex faster, after that is done i can throw this whole timeline into chaos. What i am planning will end all threats for not only Mutantkind but all Supers itself. The only one that will remain is Decimation Day where i plan to be one of the major participants.


    So i just look at the nearing gates and think of the next step. The next step should be collection of gene material on bulk. Any power, any human, any alien on Earth should be part of the Codex.


    Rather the Codex should be able to update its database with the new materials in its vicinity. So i began my search for the Brotherhood. Magneto was the leader of this ragtag group that fought the X-Men on daily basis.


    I need their samples, so i d.e.s.i.r.e their location and the compass points near a high school. What its near 10 kms, that means i have already collected their samples.


    This is surprising, forget it lets just search for the haven of Inhumans. They are also major figures later on in the comics. I mean Blackbolt is f.u.c.k.i.n.g dangerous. Even i would have to think on a power to actually nullify him.


    At minimum levels of voice he can shatter asteroids as large as a whole country. At maximum level, contend with one infinity stone. This is the comic version so an infinity stone really signifies infinty. That aspect itself is annoying.


    I d.e.s.i.r.e the location of Attilan and its on f.u.c.k.i.n.g space. Thousands of light years away from my position, why the heck is it there again. Let me recap, right the cure for the disease Inhumans suffer from.


    This disease crystallises them and any semblance of intellect is lost turning them into mindless beasts. It is later found out to be cosmic force interfering in their gene makeup. Sucks to be you, i jump there and think ''Loot all of the Inhumans in a 100 km radius, 20 ml of their blood''.


    So why is she awake and running around, oh right Maximus that annoying prick. Why can''t people who are said to be intelligent be actually good at using their brains.


    Why can''t he create his image as a kind doctor and try to find the solution to Terrigenesis that they suffer from. Being a responsible king is fraught with difficulties, why cant he be smart.


    Right he wanted to conquer Earth, which all the major figures of the royal family denied. Truly mad even i dont want to conquer Earth. Is he insane, with his level of technology creation cant he think that there will be complications later on.


    Anyway i don''t need to fight her and since my job here is done. The next stop would be celestial gene material. I know, right now you may think i am going bonkers.


    True in the comic versions Celestials are scary, since it was said that a simple clash of two celestials can wipe out whole galaxies. But lucky for us we have a very weak celestial in the universe roaming around.


    Ego, well if i had to say why he is weak, it could be mainly because he lacks guidance from another celestial. It can also be said that from a celestials viewpoint Ego is but a child, a newborn celestial.


    He crudely does what he wishes with his powers like a child playing around. What, Ego is not weak, pfft who are you joking with. In the comics Thanos without any infinity stone or armor was able to push Ego, the planet version easily.


    Granted it was Thanos who did that, but you have to know Ego was being pushed by a planet booster engine, while Thanos pushed Ego back barehanded. If he truly was a strong celestial he would have changed all his planets composition to dense neutron star.


    But we all know what he did, he kept on screaming rather than do basic things any celestial could do. It is embarrassing to even name him as a celestial, but what can we do he was born with it.


    I d.e.s.i.r.e his location, take a look at the compass and jump to his planet. By now Medusa has already attacked me but i ignore the latter and jump away. I can feel her tiredness, so she won''t bother chasing me.


    I mean she has a dog that can teleport just like me. It is better if she doesn''t try to find me. At Egos planet i can sense the location of Mantis and a humanoid version of Ego coming towards my location.


    No matter what he is still a celestial. I wait for him to near my range of a 100 kms and then think ''Loot Egos whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g arm''. I then jump to Earth and then to my island. Then transform a part of it into a lab for all types of shady things i am gonna do.


    What i will do after creating the Codex is destroy the whole playing field. Who said i need to play fair with mere humans as Equals.

 Chapter 12 - Chaos

    I first took the arm and noted down Ego''s DNA sequence, and let me say it was f.u.c.k.i.n.g complicated. Then i threw the whole arm to the resident caretakers of celestials, The Sanctum in New York.


    I have already derailed the timeline, what i will do is keep on adding more advantages for me. Then i started the study on the Mutant gene, The Inhuman gene, Human gene, Animal gene, Insect gene, etc.


    What i understood was that the human gene in Marvel universe is very malleable. It can be spliced in insects, animals, aliens, nearly every other biological being can be spliced with humans.


    With this the progress on the Codex speeded up, but it completely slowed down when it came to applying it on others. My estimate is that the chance of someone turning into a gene abberation is 10 %.


    I like to keep my works perfect so i worked on it for a few years I mean what i was doing was going to God''s garden, then not only steal but also demand his fruits.


    4 Years Later


    Many events have happened around the world but i have kept on working on the Codex. X-Men have long since started official rescue missions. Logan has left the mansion with my words saying "We or Them". A lot of students left with him.


    They are now in Genosha living quite freely. Emma is also there, Magneto is also there monitoring his nation and being diplomatic and all. Cassandra has also recently awakened to the dark side and has started her ventures on the Sentinel Plan.


    Iron Man has unveiled himself, right now is the chaotic time for the rise of Supers. I always knew the knowledge i had of the movies was redundant. Scarlet Witch has been caged, she is starting to become bitter of her life.


    The Avengers have been formed, now they are working with SHIELD. The Inhumans have returned and are finding and kidnapping a lot of other Inhumans from around the world.


    Now that my Codex is complete i can safely say that it can grant any normal human powers, without any complications. My codex is known as ''Codex Prime''. It can change the DNA of any being without complications, it is shaped as a cube.


    ( Item created )


    ( Basis of item : Superman''s Codex and Han Xiao''s Evolution Cube )


    An item created with extensive knowledge by the


    Legion. It can alter genetic code on a cosmic level. It can only be used by the Legion. It does not require any energy as it uses Legions vital energy as replacement, which is endless.


    The next thing i did was create similar but smaller codex''s. Each of it comes with a limited amount of vital energy, it also allows the user to change the selected persons genetic code.


    The powers given are random, but they have a direction to look forward to, the venues are -


    1. Physical - Physical based powers ranked from F/S Rank are randomly given.


    2. Psionic - All kinds of psionic powers ranked F/S Rank are randomly given.


    3. Manipulation - A random element is allowed to be manipulated.


    4. Ability - A random passive ability ranked F/S is given.


    5. Skill - Gene knowledge is given, ranking depends on who was your strongest ancestor.


    ( Ability Created )


    Technomancy - SSS Rank


    Complete control of all things related with technology. Since tech that can kill something beyond Gods doesn''t exist it is ranked SSS.


    With that done i start setting up the stage in which i will adress the world. So i transform my lab into a 10 km high building 2 km wide, build it to repair at a pace that is not possible. So any damage is immediately recovered. It has all the facilities of the world. Also make it near indestructible. I name this tower ''Fake Babel''.


    I also need a skill that allows me to teleport items in the d.e.s.i.r.ed location and then i create 200 versions of the smaller codex which i have named ''Evolution Codex''.


    ( Skill Recreated )


    Transport - S Rank


    Transports items in the d.e.s.i.r.ed location.


    With that done i kidnap 2 orphans aged 13, 1 middle aged criminal from a prison. They look shocked by the fact that they are here. I don''t deign them any importance right now. So i look up and stare at the direction of the satellites.


    What the heck, is this Earth really that vast, i mean our Earth didn''t have that many complications. But the complete control on tech is no joke, even Wakandan and Stark tech aren''t


    able to stop me. Now that i think about it aren''t i a complete counter for Iron Man.


    Anyways i hack all the worlds media and project static noises. It''s for the build up you know, so that i can complete my goals in a mysterious manner.


    Then i project my face on all media, i start my opening speech with, "I am a Mutant". All the world is at panic, for this is the first time they have experienced a mutants power on such scale.


    Governments are trying to stop all broadcasts, but all media is in my palm making them effectively give up. So they wait for my next statement.


    "My fellow Mutants, Inhumans, Aliens or rather all abnormals, to whom i will refer as Supers". I need to let them do second guesses at what my goal is.


    "The reason i have hacked all the worlds media is not to change what we are called but adress fairness. I have seen all kinds of Supers hunted down for reasons beyond them". Technically true since i did read about the whole Mutantkind being near extinction.


    "They were hunted for what they had become, a being of power beyond mere humans. While they had no choice, it isn''t any help that there are some who introduce us as whole different species". That is half the reason why no one wants to help Supers.


    "But basically all it comes down to is human d.e.s.i.r.e. A d.e.s.i.r.e to manifest our powers and since they couldn''t, they schemed for ours and when even that was not possible. They tried to eliminate all of us, not only behind the dark but also in broad daylight". Right now the government must be getting ready for war. I would like to declare war as well but that would label me as the bad guy.


    "So i ventured on a project of mine which would give them a choice that none of us had. They would be able to choose to become like us, Supers". The government officials must be stunned by what i said right now.


    Then i show a model of the Evolution Codex and say "Long ago someone said to me that it wasn''t fair that a Super had so much power. Following that logic i have created my greatest work and a product that is nearing the level of a miracle, The Evolution Codex. Each country will be granted one, this will allow the user to transform a selected person into a Super".


    I extend my sensory trait to specific people with high positions in the government and find them feeling suspicious. Oh they think i am tricking them.


    "It isn''t a trap if thats what you are thinking right now. So for a demonstration i have brought a criminal who was serving a life sentence". The burly man looks at me in a curious gaze. I create cameras and they point towards me and the criminals direction.


    I suddenly make two swords out of thin air. One is a Titanium sword and another is made from Carbonadium. I take the Titanium sword and slash his arm off.


    He feels nothing at first then looks at his non-existant arm, after which the pain clicks in and he starts shouting. Look now he scared the two orphans, they are shuddering in a corner.


    Then i take the cube in my palm, ignoring the screaming man i activate it. A green light shoots out of the cube and touches the criminal, for a second he shines brightly. After the light fades away, everyone can see his non-existant arm healing slowly.


    It has started to grow from nothing to a whole new arm. I turn and say "As you can see in mere minutes he was able to become a Super. It is not a trap". The man all healed up suddenly shouts at me "Oye f.u.c.ker how dare you do that, but since you gave me powers i will spare you...". I hate being interrupted.


    So before any of the cliche charade can continue, i stop the recording function of all cameras, then i slash him with the Carbonadium sword, to which he smirks. But suddenly he panics and thats when i say "Can''t heal can you ??".


    Before he can react more i slash his head off. I turn around and start projecting myself and say "Sorry for the technical difficulties. But as you can see a mere human became a Super after my Evolution Codex recaliberated his gene makeup".


    "The Evolution Codex allows the user to add on the selected''s gene, the factor which allows all Supers to use their powers". I know, why am i doing this for free you say ???. Remember this there are no free lunches.


    I have charged the codex with 10 humans worth of Vital energy. As such it will be usable on 100 normal humans. After that it will require charging. The instructions on how to charge will be given, but it won''t be pretty.


    But before that let me complete my statement "The power it gives is varied on five venues Physical, Psionic, Manipulation, Ability and Skill".


    "Your leaders will be given the specification on how it works". With that done i Transport all the Evolution Codex''s to their designations and a note on how to use it.


    "As for myself, you can call me The Monarch of Supers : Legion". With that i shut down all the planets broadcasting media. The whole world in this one moment is thrown into mayhem by one mutant.


    Why was i doing this, first i was robbing the potential of humans, since they can awaken themselves. Even though it is random, with enough luck there could be another with the same potential power as mine.


    But the Codex i am sharing is rigged to have only 30% really useful skills. They will find out about it, i will just chalk it up and say, thats what they would have awakened if they chose a certain venue.


    Second is to weed out irregularities. Most of the Super hunting community will be dissolved. After all the government turns a blind eye at what isn''t theirs, but what they acquire and accept is harder to destroy.


    This problem persisted throughtout the Comics. X-Men with their mercenary type way of work were heavily frowned upon by the government. The government likes something they can control. The problem with X-Men was that instead of stabilising their hold, they went around saving whoever they felt had a sob story.


    Now i don''t know what Xavier was thinking, but breaching dozens of International Treaty to save someone from another country sounds foolish and it only angers the higher ups all around the world.


    While the world is in chaos with what i did. I look at the 2 orphans i kidnapped, i have plans for them, huge plans.

 Chapter 13 - Reactions

    Xavier''s POV


    This is bad really bad, a few years ago he came to preach to us about why we, the Mutants were unequal compared to humans. I never expected his answers to be so simple yet chaotic.


    I had thought he would be more like Erik. Its not like his speech was really good, but it hit all the points it needed to. Legion huh, what he did can not only be considered ridiculous but also is bordering on the works of a god.


    Logan was already indoctrinated by his thoughts on that day. I can see that Storm is also considering leaving the school. Scott is still himself, he doesn''t understand how such a dangerous man could do the part of sharing.


    I remember some words i was once imparted with ''Its not that sharing is a crime, but sharing something before its own intended era is not only dangerous but it also leaves the world in a chaotic mess''. The one who said this was a participant of the Second World War.


    The war which at the later stages unveiled nuclear warfare. To which even now precautions are taken. Was my way of preaching about humanity, teaching control and philosophy of life really wrong.


    Just then a word flashed in my mind ''Hypocrite''. I hate to admit this, but he has stood on his end. He made the whole playing field equal. Now no matter what happens, Mutants, No ! he has started the Era of Supers.


    This will make the whole world chaotic with the increasing rise of Supers. What little bit i understand of him is that he probably didn''t want to deal with all the misgivings people had about us. Chalked it up to human d.e.s.i.r.e and gave them what made us special.


    But he won''t give or take anything for free, there must be a catch to the Evolution Codex. He does after all like playing the shadows in plain sight. Sigh I have been having thoughts of retiring but this, if i am right is more than dangerous enough.


    Third Person POV


    An emergency council is taking place in Atillan with all the Inhumans serving as audience on the thoughts of the council members. Why are there audiences in a Royal Meeting ?.


    Because there is no point in hiding this, all the world saw what Legion did. If the public cannot be assured of the result the meeting gives out, all it would do is start civil unrest.


    The Royal Family is on another side and the councilmen are just beneath a step. The audience is at a raised platform higher than the councilmen bit lower than the Royals.


    The silence is nerve wracking, for everyone understands that this decision will impact everyone''s future. Many were not really satisfied with staying in Atillan for the rest of their lives. But they understood the repercussions, so they stayed put.


    Medusa looks around with a calm look before she starts "The meeting that will decide the fates of Inhumans will now begin".


    With that done, even before the audience or any other could completely sit down. A councilman shot his hand up. This may be rude on normal occasions but since the situation is dire, nobody really comments on his hasty attitude.


    "Are we coming out in the open ??". This line sets off a wave of murmurs. As if he could not hear the murmurs he continues on, "The difference that made us Inhumans, will no longer be special. If what ''The Monarch'' said is true, than the human governments themselves will scramble for this chance".


    Everybody knows who The Monarch the man is referring to. It is acknowledged by the simple fact that he had enough power to change the tides of the whole universe singlehandedly.


    Discussion is set ablaze, Medusa looks at Blackbolt. Blackbolt nods his head in a taciturn way. Medusa looks surprised but nonetheless continues "If what Legion did is completely true than we will come out in the opens. Its not like we had a choice, he did mention us. He was also here once when we were searching for the cure".


    Nobody really knows what happened that day, but Medusa insisted that there was someone there that day. At first everybody thought it was someone Maximus brought. But the accused himself denied any knowledge on the man.


    She continues on "Also your majesty Blackbolt feels that this is another worldwide event. It is in this era that it will be decided who can hold the reigns in the future, who will sink and who will rise". Blackbolt is a wise king, he understands that hiding right now will only lead to more misgivings.


    "Also we will need a foothold for anymore interactions we do in the future. Otherwise your majesty fears that Atillan will be besieged by all others later on". This statement sets off many people, some are saying something along the lines of ''we have been ahead for centuries''.


    But all is naught, when the queen says "Your majesty has decided. Monitor the world for three months, after what Legion did hiding our prowess will basically be useless. All it will do is unsettle others".


    Another councilman stands up and says "I agree on the thoughts of our majesty. All of us have only advanced due to the gifts we were given. But humanity has been doing that step by step. Right now they have nuclear missiles that even our majesty won''t like facing. Can we be sure that later on with ''The Monarchs'' gift they won''t be able to destroy us.


    This silences everyone around, after all it wasn''t their own genius that allowed them to create and safeguard Atillan. Only Maximus can claim to have created something worthwhile after ages.


    It is true, after all Inhumans lack the drive and ambition humanity has. One man stands up, he looks like a researcher and says "Ahem actually i think that the Evolution Codex should be negotiated from others to be studied after all it is no longer science, after what it did".


    And so goes on the meeting with the result being that, Atillan will come out in the open after three months of monitoring and that the Evolution Codex is a big no right now.


    Prince T''chaka''s POV


    The whole world is a mess after what the self-acclaimed Super did. When he said that he was imparting the gift he was granted, i had thought of it as a joke.


    Nothing astonishes us anymore, after all we are a nation that has been hiding the strongest metal on Earth for centuries. Our technology dwarfs the best the world can offer, all due to the unique advantages Vibranium gives us.


    But even when the Evolution Codex was sent to us near the Kings table, we thought that the farce is being played on. So we suggested the monitoring of this item.


    Sometime near the evening of that day Shuri my dear sister came running to me. She was excited, it surprised me since Shuri can''t be excited by anything less than nanotech armor. Yes she has been working on it.


    She hastily brought me and all the other tribe leaders and said something that destroyed our whole worldview. "Legion was proclaiming the truth".


    She then started on her explaination excitedly as if she was high on something "The Codex is channeling a form of pure energy that recaliberates gene makeup. It may look like a small cube but the DNA sequences stored in it are vaster than this whole worlds data itself"


    Another researcher then takes the lead saying "So we had ten volunteers try the cube''s recaliberation and not only did they manifest powers Mutants had but the cube also projected a hologram stating their powers and DNA sequence".


    Shuri continues on "It is like a bad joke to us since when we tried the DNA sequence not only was it unstable but it also became extremely destructive to the body".


    So it is like a challenge to all others to try and replicate what he accomplished. A paper is then passed around stating who had awakened what kind of power. Depending on the venues set by Legion different powers were given. The main problem is all of them were random.


    1. Male, selected Physical augmentation. Acquired - Titanium Skin.


    2. Male, selected Psionic augmentation.


    Acquired - Sensory trait of 50 meters.


    3. Female, selected Ability augmentation.


    Acquired - Heat control, and so on goes the list.


    The randomiser is a load of crap the Legion must have thrown at us. The DNA sequence projection is merely a well hidden challenge. This changes things, even father is contemplating the next steps, when i say "Father it is time".


    When he hears me he is astonished, we had discussed a topic before. The topic of coming out to the world clean and clear. His eyes wide open he asks "Aren''t we being hasty".


    I reply back "The mutant problem was already on the rise. After this event i fear that if we take a step back into shadows, we will dissappear forever into the shadows".


    With a heavy look my father says back "I am taking off the mantle of the Black Panther". This astonishes all who attended, since father wanted me to train for a few more years to make sure of my victory.


    SHIELD''s POV


    Director Nick Fury was not happy at all. He who sacrificed years of his life to contain the threat that all kinds of supernatural created had lost all of it in the Legion event.


    Suddenly a man calling himself Monarch of Supers : Legion appeared, wasting all the hardwork he did over the years. No he wasn''t happy, he was murderous.


    Xavier was a pain in the neck, but he was tolerable. After all Xavier did consider the whole populace of the world knowing about them as danger. Ignorant people are after all easy to influence.


    But right now the whole organisation is in a very bad situation. This event could potentially dissolve SHIELD. Since we were not even able to stop this mutant from doing what he wished.


    But the director said that there was always a catch when something so good was dangling right in front of their eyes.


    The situation was as if the bandits that wanted to pillage the rich passerbys were suddenly gifted all the gold coins in his pocket. Which is never good, since it always ends bad for pillagers.


    Nick Fury was not being paranoid but how could he tell the so joyful government of his weird yet instinctual feeling. They would chalk it up to him being paranoid.


    Since they wouldn''t use something they don''t understand. Tests must be underway and their results the Director could guess. So Fury wanted to wait for the moment his feeling actually became true, but before that he had to solve the damn war Legion has setup.


    Smaller countries would likely start a war with the resources they acquired. More hidden organisations would sprout out. As if Kunlun and The Sanctum were not enough problems on their own. But he had to wait for the oppurtune moment.


    The Ancient One''s POV


    My future still hasn''t changed at all. It is as if i was an eyesore to the one who is destroying this whole timeline. I will likely die only because it would be easier to ransack this place after that.


    This makes my face twitch in anger, what is wrong with this guy. He can clearly come and discuss with me, and we can come to a deal. Let me have a favor from his side. But no this guy likes to throw whole timelines in chaos. Another could be because he considers Mordo an annoyance.


    Now whenever i look at Mordo I can''t help but feel irritated. Why cant this guy understand the kind of world he is living. What stupid things is he saying about balance and all. Does he consider himself as a Jedi.


    David is starting to throw in free favors knowing that we will still protect the world. Like why rip off a celestials arm. Oh right he was just being a d.i.c.k. Since he wanted to keep us busy, and busy we have been.


    A celestials arm is no joke, just to disperse its energy is taking us years. Mostly because we have to hide the energy signature and constant influx of people wanting to steal it. Damn you David Charles Haller.


    Somewhere in the Pacific, inside a huge tower equipped with the best tech and comfort one can acquire we see Legion sneezing. "Achoooo", ''Looks like people are wishing well for me''.

 Chapter 14 - Chaotic Bros

    Its been a few days since the event i hosted. I have let the orphans do what they like inside this tower. Really its only to settle them down.


    Since for first i plan to make him a third rate celestial. The second i can make do by giving her a stand. Yes guys time to JOJO this f.u.c.k.i.n.g world. I always like the prospect of an invisible and completely loyal bodyguard.


    Yes they are to be experimented on, what did you think i was gonna let them freeload off me. Suddenly wham my whole tower is hit by something.


    No problem it can regenerate easily, but more whammimg sounds come. For the love of god, who is doing this. Cant they take a hint and leave me alone.


    As i walk to the veranda of the tower i see the one i wanted to never see. Yes its right guys its Deadpool complete with the red s.e.x toy spandex.


    Suddenly he shouts out "That was rude you know, i am a raging s.e.x machine not a s.e.x toy". Thats your problem anyway. I dont like him, this guy is annoying as hell.


    So i stare down at him "What do you want ?". Out of nowhere he pulls out a Coke and drinks for a while and says "Not a good place the Pacific, too hot for me. Good vacation prospects but not a place i would like to live in forever".


    My face twitches "Oye get to the point already. I am busy experimenting on kids right now". Hey why does the line i said feels oddly similar and offsetting.


    He suddenly shouts out "Shut up you fake Sannin. I am only here because i was sent from the future and i was too early". Alright did he just reference Batman Vs Superman.


    Also why would someone from the future send this nutjob to fight me. I dont have time for this, i cant even teleport this annoyance to the sun. He will just enjoy the sunbath and come back.


    "Just tell me what you want Wade ?", get lost already. Well he is low on the IQ department, maybe he will get lost.


    Anyway tell me already, coming from the future what a joke. Even Little Arthur''s calculations estimate that no real blame is placed on me even in the future. Why would this Terminator like situation even happen.


    So Wade starts "I was out looking for jobs, when i saw the news. It got me excited that another worldwide chaotic event was taking place without me knowing". Oye you bastard son of Chaos, dont act like we are anything alike.


    "As a plus you can give me all the money in the world right". Then wont your life become mundane, and wont you come here even more to disturb me. I deadpan at him and then as if a flash of inspiration I get an idea.


    I look at him seriously "Wade this mission that i am giving you can only be done by you. The comission is monthly". Deadpool looks suprisingly interested.


    I wave my hand and a contract paper appears and he takes a look at it after reading it. He looks at me then at the contract and then shouts out crying "Do you want to get rid of me so quick younger brother". "What the heck, who is your younger brother ?".


    He then exclaims "I may be the bastard son of Chaos. But you are the bonafide one, you did destroy a whole timeline with minimum interactions with the major characters". Okay that sounded like a compliment. But why is it so infuriating.


    He keeps on holding my leg and keeps on crying "Let go Wade you are getting snot on my debutante clothes". He shouts out "Nooooooo, my little brother hates me".


    F.u.c.k it, let him enjoy a sunbath. I transport his head near a thousand kms of the sun and leave his body here. Ahhh i love the silence. Now where was i, right the creation of the third rate celestial and Marvel''s own woman version of Jotaro.


    Yeah for the first one what was his name, hmmm i dont know. Lets fix that, i call both of them at the terrace where the sun shines the brightest. Both of them look nervous.


    Meh even i wasnt this nervous when i was in Muir Island. I let it settle down that i was sitting on a throne majestically. What i can create whatever i want whenever i want. I am the f.u.c.k.i.n.g Legion for gods sake.


    I stare at them, oh right Indomitable Will. It becomes an annoyance at times like this. Even suppressed it lets out a weak willpower test every now and while.


    Not good for children. So i create a pure black blindfold. It supresses my eyes and as a plus it looks cool. With my sensory trait my eyes dont really matter.


    With the effects down i look at them and say "Tell me your names". They feel less jittery and the girl first introduces herself. Have to say she''s got confidence though. She says out loud "I am Ash".


    Gotta catch em all, ahahaha i cant help it. Fun fact about comics, it follows roughly the same pattern of our world till 1980''s. Then as if the prelude had ended, everything starts differing.


    So no well known anime or movie exists after the 2000''s. Its what makes Deadpool so cut off from the world. Since he has such extensive knowledge of nearly everything.


    So i look at her, and decide to graft a stand arrow for her. What it will later develop into is beyond me. But with a little bit of mental manipulation. I can make both of them the most loyal to me.


    Looking at the stand arrow, both the orphans are unnerved. I dont like explaining so i just shoot the arrow at her. At first she looks scared but she then faces it head on. She has got the idiotic confidence of a shounen protagonist.


    She closes her eyes but even after she is hit, it doesn''t do any damage to her.So when she opens her eyes and looks around. She is astonished, when she sees the stand near her. Her eyes are left wide open.


    As if she always knew the name she murmurs "Atom Hunter". She looks surprised, but i can see him even more clearly. Lets just say he looks bizzare enough. With a transcendental mettalic sheen full of silver brightness and bizzare outfitted buff body.


    I then inquire "His abilities", the boy looks confused, the girl even more so. But as if the information cane to her, she replied "All atoms hit by Atom Hunter are irrecoverable" which means all his hits destroy the fabric of this universe.


    Wow so i effectively created a Universe Buster, kudos to me. But at the beggining stages she will be very weak. Mainly because spiritual power grows with wisdom in body and mind.


    That must be half the reason why everyone in Jojo''s world is so bizzarely buff, even though most fights arent even physical. Well she can be my King card for now.


    My Ace has always been me. The boy doesn''t understand the situation since he is very normal right now. Well i take out Codex Prime and send an energy to him.


    It took about an hour for his genes to be recaliberated. Why because even if third rate, celestials are still celestials. What i did was effectively try to replicate the Otsutsuki bloodline from Naruto.


    Even with all the feats combined from the Naruto world, it would not make a difference to the universe. In Marvel comics galaxies are easily destroyed every once in a while.


    Celestials have the most forte in this type of thing. Since Ghost Rider and Mephistos clash destroyed many galaxies. I can take reference and apply it here.


    So third rate it is, i mean if Madara tried the Moon Eye plan in Marvel comics. He would be defeated very easily, for example Blackbolt himself can destroy the moon. What else do you need.


    If it was the MCU, there he would OP as hell. But in comics there are too many hidden variables. Like the Immortal Black Dragon, or Dormammu who comes every weekend after Strange.


    So yep it is third rate, but he will still have Planetary levelling powers, so a fair deal. The orphan calms himself and then says "My name is Skip". He can feel the power coursing through his veins.


    Since i have always been lazy, i just recreate the anime DVD''s of Naruto and Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure. What i don''t want to teach someone, i am not proficient in that regard.


    It''s not that i cant, its just our intelligence is worlds apart. What is simple for me could be considered impossible for them. So even if i try the only thing it would do is destroy their confidence and hinder their growth.


    Lately i think i have become less fearfull of the Cosmic beings. Well they have a whole multiverse to select from, so they won''t bother one or two being destroyed by good ol me.


    What i plan to do is be a major power later on. So building the roots for my plans are a must. Later on Skip will be my Military advisor and Ash can be considered my hidden guard. What about Administration, i will find someone for that later on.


    Suddenly the asteroid shouted out "Little brother". Nope this isnt happening, argh what do i do to keep this guy far away from the vicinity of my tower. My beautiful tower is in the presence of a mad man.


    This guy is an annoying coakroach "For the last time what do you want". Wade then crash lands on my terrace. "BOOOM". F.u.c.k where are this stupids word bubbles coming from.

 Chapter 15 - Choices

    Wade is trotting around happily, well we came to a deal. What you want me to employ him, get lost. The comic version of Deadpool is insane enough to destroy the minds of others by merely speaking.


    I dont want him anywhere near my tower. I can''t take sanity checks everyday. The deal was he wanted me to heal his ugly mug and give him a stand. Dont ask me why he wants a stand, i am not touching that topic anyday.


    The stand he manifested was called Chaos Counter. It erodes everything, even the worlds fabric with every hit. After enough insanity is tallied, it can cause destruction on a galactic scale.


    With Deadpool as its conduit, nope not fighting him anyday. Hey look he is trying to fawn with me. "Little Bro, you won''t forget your brother will you". If i wasnt in my teenage form, i would be a bit at his height but now i am a shoulder shorter.


    I am tired, can somebody help me. Right there is no one that can help me. The comic version of Deadpool did destroy a whole universe. Even though he cheated its still a considerable achievement.


    He can be considered the strongest underdog in the whole Marvel multiverse. Since Deadpool isn''t suffering any repurcussions, me destroying this timeline should not matter.


    What of his pride, well he has none. After all he is totally insane. "That is rude you know. Talking bad about someone inside your mind". Cheh be all reality breaking as you want.


    "You do know you are more OP than me. You just don''t like doing things for nothing". After i gave you that stand, you can still say that. "You do know that you act like Zelretch. Sowing chaos and reaping benefits".


    "So what, you do know i am very profit oriented. Even Kishur will agree that fighting like you just cause of your immortality is a bad joke at his world". Yeah Type-Moon has all kinds of Anti-weapons, even for cosmic beings. I mean Solomon had one, I am pretty sure the Throne of Heroes has more.


    I then start thinking on the ability i need to create for him. Yeah right that could do the work.


    ( Ability Given )


    Cellular Elimination - A Rank


    All kinds of harmful cells are eliminated before they can even try to exist. It is a passive ability.


    ( Remarks : Now you can go wild with all the bad things for the body you ever wanted to do )


    What the heck, who wrote that remark, and why is it in pencil colour. I look at Wade who has already started getting better. His healing is strong enough to keep him alive even after cosmic scale destruction.


    But the problem is except to keep his life alive it doesn''t necessarily work like Wolverines healing power, which in my opinion is odd. "Right, i dont know what the editors were thinking when they made me".


    "I think they were high on drugs at that day". Wade then rants "I mean they gave me such a strong healing factor. But still flimsily gave me tumors saying it wasn''t being eliminated fast enough".


    "Wade in all honesty share this power with all your different versions. I know you can do that. Later on don''t come saying, you are a different version of Deadpool. I am not taking excuses."


    Wade looks bummed out that his plan was discovered so early. So you were thinking on that note to visit me. Get lost already, shoo. Look at this guy, hey why the heck is he so handsome.


    Where the heck is that dazzling shine effect coming from anyway.


    "I will always remember this, thank you little bro. Oh and always remember me". This guy did he just quote Disney. I am not bothering anymore. "Get lost already Wade".


    He left teleporting, yeah he could do that. Finally i can check my progress with the destruction of this timeline. Its already sufficiently dangerous. But look at me i am throwing whatever the hell i want.


    The Government has announced that the Codex is real. Hahahaha they will run out of charge soon. And when that will happen, morality will be truly tested.


    Oh look Inhumans are observing the world. Wakanda is trying to decode the Codex. They have better luck terraforming Mars than decoding that item. With the standards i set to create that item. It could take a century or even a whole millenia just to decode it.


    That is considering if it was Bruce Banner who was doing the job. Even in Marvel there is no item like that to exist. Even after thousands of years into the future.


    Why ? I don''t know, look they can create galactic level weapons and not create something that helps all others. Sure Marvel logic for you. I mean even Iron Man did not explore the possibility of robots.


    Sure you can give a reason like the world isn''t ready. A flimsy one but nonetheless some kind of excuse. But even thousands of years later, nobody had that idea. Come on Marvel give me some real smart people.


    As i walk around i see Ash doing Jojo poses that oddly match her and bizzarely compliment her style. With her tomboyish character, she has cut her hair short, is wearing a cap, some gloves, and is that a street fighter style of dressing ?.


    I didn''t think that i had that many clothes in my tower. Well i did think of all the luxuries and comforts. Well i look around and see Skip trying the wall-walking exercise already. Otsutsuki level of talent for you.


    But i remade his genes to give out a certain level of Chakra and slowly reach real Otsutsuki levels. Can''t have my little brother waste chakra for no reason at all. I learnt that lesson from Naruto who had the Ninetails inside him.


    Its been a few weeks or nearly two months after the event that i hosted. The whole world government has used all charges for the Evolution Codex. Now they are trying to find ways to contact me.


    I look at them clawing at each other for more power. It makes my grin widen, first step complete. Now i have to add some fertiliser.


    I open a completely private channel with my Technomancy and invite all the higher officials of the government. I set a date for everyone to be there.


    All of them must have become Supers otherwise they wouldn''t be panicking this much. I see a totally legit account saying ''Playboy Philantropist'' and folowing that ''UMBRELLA'', ''Panther Baal'', ''Umbra Witch'' and all sorts of accounts.


    Nope not taking any chances, i will kick all these odd ones out. What do they think i am, a dum dum. After that i let the discussion set ablaze.


    They are berating me, scolding me, threatening me, really they are doing all sorts of things. But only the major countries have been silent since the beginning. These countries understand the situation more than their counterpart.


    I let the meeting settle down. I look around and then say "So are you all done ranting". This sets off another wave of accusations on me, but i simply smile, that sends shivers down all those present.


    "Did you think i was joking when i said i was the Monarch of Supers", this finally shuts them up. They finally understand that the one talking is in a way equal to them. Bah who is equal to you, i am stronger than all of you combined.


    I then start "You have seen the benefits of the Codex. So tell me how willing you are to get this power for yourself". Most of them are unnerved, it is simply by the fact that I don''t really see them as threats.


    "The cube stopped working after the hundredth right". All of them know that the key to the knowledge of the cube has always been held by me.


    Hahahahaha i keep on laughing. "No matter what you guys say, none of you are really ready to forego the benefits it brings right. Capitalists like you wring someone dry before killing them dont you".


    The major countries have been silent but India takes the stage "What you are doing is nothing more than adding fuel to the embers". I snarkily reply back "Then why did you try to douse those embers".


    The Mutant problem in India is severe. Being outcasted, treated badly are but simple bullying. Ousted out by the Pujari''s and then being burnt is but normal for them. What is abnormal is that not many mutants ever come from India.


    The signs of a government using its power to supress all news of any major internal crisis. Japan in that aspect is much better, at the least it tries to ensure their lives. Even if it is for selfish reasons.


    "I seriously dont like playing politics with you guys or anyone for the matter". This statement makes many take a breath of relief. See everyone likes to hold on to their power, it doesn''t matter how they earned it.


    "What you do with the knowledge i grant you is beyond me". This statement intrigues them, reeling them in unaware that they have always been in the fishermans net.


    "The Codex has two ways of charging, one is when it self charges. It takes ten days for a single charge. The second one is more benefitial but really nasty". Most of the government have done their fair share of nasty works.


    But let them play their game of humanitarian masks. "This is the final warning". At this many countries leave the private meeting. Nearly 1/4 of them left when i said this, of course India included.


    They will be lost in the Era of Supers. They wont understand what hit them. "Since all of you are the truly decisive people. Let me tell you the second option".


    "Just tell us already" replies the U.S govt. I can''t leave any loose ends. "You should repeat the statement after me. ''No matter what information i have acquired from The Legion. It is by my will that i am using it''". They look astonished, why did i do this. I dont want an avenger after me. Someone with a vendetta saying this is all my fault.


    Honestly they are an annoyance, those revenge minded fools. But their words carry weight to those around them. As such i am already ending a lot of problems for me.


    I am sure some simple minded person will blame me for everything. That kind of person will surely exist, but by that time i wont need to protect my little slave/siblings from accusations.


    Why do i bother ?, Work efficiency. Hesitation will lead to a lousy job, and if during my time of indoctrination. They hear something like this my attempt to keep them under me will fail.


    Fun fact about unconditional trust. There are two ways to go about it. One is making them completely loyal at once. This has many holes people take advantage off. For one, in an event that the mind is severely disoriented. They can convince them of their brainwashing.


    Second is more sinister and was once used by old empires. Train a bunch of orphans, feed them, clothe them, indoctrinate them and by the time they are older. You have the most loyal Order of Knights. Its only problem is no new ideas can be introduced during their indoctrination. Any chink in the armor and Game Over.


    They are grumbling, a few of them even leave. But those who remain are also not really willing. See they always need a scape goat once things go south.


    "The Codex was made to absorb Vital force from the atmosphere. Vital force is needed to stabilise the gene recaliberation. Otherwise since everyones DNA strand is different. It would have made the whole gene collapse".


    Drawing in a sigh i reply "What you transform from the Codex without Vital force would be a puddle of blood at best or at worst a human whose body is breaking down at insane speeds". Many who heard this draw in deep breathes. Everyone knows why i am explaining it.


    "Some of you must have tried it. Its no surprise, we are curious beings after all". Some of them look disgruntled.


    "The second way is to allow the Codex to absorb Vital energy from another person. Though it will kill the person. This will give the Codex ten charges. From this moment onwards, use it as you see fit and discover the results yourself"


    Saying this i shut down the private meeting and hide the data in a secure place. I don''t know when it might come in handy. The future makes me shiver. Mwahahahaha

 Chapter 16 - First Blood

    With that out of the way i was leisurely living in my tower. Ash was going Muda, Muda, Muda all over the place. Skip was trying to be Jesus, and he was being successful. Ash then wanted to go shopping, so i transported her with Skip.


    So i thought that nothing could interfere in my lazy life of gazing at the sky all day and night. Maybe that was my mistake, with my powers i nearly forgot what kind of world i was living in.


    You see just today i was gazing at the sky when i saw some purplish humanoids flying towards me. Now dont get me wrong, for a second i thought i saw dozens of Thanos, it scared the shit out of me.


    But when i blinked and the humanoids started becoming larger in my view, that was when i knew what they were. Sentinels, phew that was taxing on my mind.


    So which version of Sentinel is it. Lets see is it the Age of Apocalypse one. Hey are they the wild ones. If they are, my aunts gonna have to be cleansed from this timeline.


    In between the Sentinels you can see a bald woman sitting in a flying chair. So it is my aunt, isn''t she supposed to be influencing the higher ups right now and turning them into Mutant haters. Why is she here.


    Cassandra then flies near me still sitting in her throne. She then says "Hello Monarch of Supers : Legion". I look at her and then outright ignore her and keep on gazing at the sky.


    Look her face is twitching. I know she is angry but just wild Sentinels aren''t enough to even graze me. It would have to be the Sentinel from the movie Days of Future Past to actually make me afraid.


    "Do you not deign me of any interest Little Monarch". I don''t know why but it felt like she implied i was chunni. "I am not allowed to talk with strangers, my parents said they could be pedophiles". Comeback tournament.


    I could see her face take a tomato like colour. I couldn''t help but snicker at her. "The Monarch has a mouth on him" she replies. "Why are you here, when I haven''t even invited you" was my rude reply.


    She looks at me condescendingly "It is of course to end the crowning of the Monarch". I look at her as if she has a few screws loose. Then i point at me and say "Really". I wish she had a power level scouter and dramatically shouted out ''Its over 9000''.


    She must be confused at my antics. I look at her and say "Cassandra Xavier Nova, you are tresspassing on my tower. Even if i ended your life no one would know". With that Indomitable Will flings her full force towards the edge of the tower.


    She then says "Then its a good thing that i am recording this situation". I look surprised, "What why would you do that". She looks even more happy and declares "You vile beast, the Codex''s you created are powered on human vitality".


    Wow just wow look at her Oscar level of acting. "Hey lady do you want to starr in my new movie". I am being serious, i hope to recreate a lot of animes, movies, and entertainment forms and introduce it to this world. Its just i am too lazy to bother.


    She looked astonished and i was even going out of the topic, she asked "Are you mocking me ?". I look at her seriously and then say "No you could perfectly fill out all the villainous roles for any movie".


    As if she could not believe what i said she remained slack jawed for a second before she ordered "Attack this beast in human skin". As she said that she looked like a boss on rage mode.


    I stared at her as if i was clueless. As all the Sentinels rush towards me i just say "Slow down will you". Right before they could understand why i was saying that. All the Sentinels came to a halt. What, i need time to think on what power to create to end this swiftly yet flashily.


    Cassandra looks at me angrily thinking that i was able to control her Sentinels. She then pressed a button, but nothing happened. She then says "Is this done by your Technomancy mutation".


    Hey for a second there i forgot i could absolutely control all tech. But i need a flashy move so let me think on the list of moves i could possibly use. Right there is that one from One Piece.


    ( Ability Recreated )


    Tremor Human - SS Rank


    This ability allows the user to generate massive vibrations, or shock waves which can travel through virtually any medium.


    ( Remarks : My little brother is trying to act cool and also his powers push it to Stellar threat when it only had Planetery level threat. It also apparently has no weakness now )


    F.u.c.k you Wade, go annoy someone else. Why is it still in pencil colours. Wade you are a rich mercenary, buy some sketch pens already. I know you can hear me.


    ( Remarks : The person you are trying to contact is busy at the moment, please try again later )


    At least this time its in sketch. Damn have i already gone insane. While i am thinking that i suddenly get hit at my face. I use a controlled shockwave disrupting the attack. Right Cassie had Psionic manipulation on her list of powers.


    I just look at her and say "What do you think you are doing". She smirks at me and says "Of course it won''t matter Little Monarch. I will rid this world of a great threat". Why was she here again, i get it.


    Ahahahahaha i can''t stop laughing. She looks at me as if i am mad. I then say "Your massive plans were destroyed because of good ol me, isn''t it. So you want to kill me, collect all the Codex and then arm only yourself".


    She looks disbelieving as if she hadn''t expected what i had said. Well if this is being recorded i will drag her image down with me "Weren''t you trying to take all the higher ups in the world government under your control. Then make them Mutant haters and hunt all mutants".


    She looks completely stunned that i even knew this part of her plan. Why didn''t i control the recording is because if you try to cover it up then you are completely guilty in the watchers eyes.


    She then presses the mute button for the recording. I sneakily remove the mute function. She then exclaims "So you knew of my plans. Why didn''t the Little Monarch stop me".


    She is still being careful, but i reply "How many would i stop. Somebody would still come out with the same plans, and even apply it. I erased what was inherently different between us and them". That is my heartfelt opinion.


    "Did you know that the Codex can charge even from the atmosphere itself. Though it takes a long time, it is completely safe. What i have been giving these humans is choice. What they follow is their own will". I am not taking any responsibility for their nasty shits.


    "Plus the DNA change is permanent, so their descendants will surely awaken a part or something similar to their powers".


    She looks at me and says "I didn''t think the Monarch thought that far" as she says that she suddenly springs even more Sentinels. She had made them travel a few feet above sea level.


    She must be thinking that i wont kill her like other heroes. She must have lived in Xavier''s mansion for too long. Her judgement has relapsed.


    The Sentinels are in a formation firing lasers at me. I dodge their attacks, but i still inquire "Do you know the difference between a Monarch and a Hero".


    Cassandra looks at the cracks before she feels a horrifying force burst out of my punch. And as if ordained, a massive shock wave sends all participants of the battle flying.


    Cassandra is a bit dazed. Taking advantage of this fact i slow down time for these Sentinels by only 5 times and punch haphazardly.


    No rhythm or meaning exist behind my moves but shockeningly, all the Sentinels are not only completely twisted to trash. But the remaining force is sending shock waves to the remaining pushing them further away.


    Cassandra is still a bit disoriented. So using small burts of shockwaves through my feet. I maneuver to the higher flying Sentinels and punch them turning them into scraps.


    She then starts getting better, but by that time the army of Sentinels has already lost a quarter of their members. The lasers shot at me were like a light show in the sky.


    I shot out bursts of shockwaves through my elbows, shoulders, hands as if Iron Man was using his thrusters and maneuvered around. I then feel an intrusion on my mind, which is easily countered by Little Arthur.


    I punched down all the Sentinels that came even a few feet near me. I think she is trying to draw first blood, since if she can copy my DNA she will be able to use my powers. So i don''t go near her and instead opt to fly around destroying all the Sentinels.


    Perhaps sensing my intent she tried gathering all the Sentinels, but they were very sluggish making it hard to gather. Then understanding that i wasnt easy game she started engaging me.


    She used psionic blasts to make me dodge mid air and then added cosmic fire to my trajectories. This prompted me to make a forcefull landing on the ground. Taking a little breath, i punched with a bit more force than before.


    It sent all the Sentinels flying across the expanse of the Ocean. Cassandra stabilised herself using Telekinesis and protected herself from the scraps using Psionic Armor.


    She then no longer took me as a child, and at full force ripped the top of my tower. Destabilising my footing, but before she could continue. This time I punch at her with even more force, the shockwave rams her body and destroys her psionic armor.


    If she didn''t timely use intangibility in time we wouldn''t have seen even a shred of her. She coughs out a lot of blood, but also heals fastly back. I think she had spontaneous cell regeneration.


    Even then she threw the top of my tower at me. To which i did a kick with shock force destroying the whole top of my tower. The debris had blocked my view and she took this as her chance and swiftly flew near me using telekinesis.


    I did an area wide shockwave, but she used her intangibility to get close to me. Thats when i Jumped to my already regenerated roof of my tower.


    Then as if on cue all the Sentinels stand behind her in formation and start firing beams at me. I pulled back my fist and punch out dirupting all their beams. At this time suddenly we came to a standstill, when i continue, "Its the willingness to kill".


    I pressure her with Galactic level Indomitable Will and she flinches. Using that two or three second buffer period. I instantly charge a Tremor bubble in my fist and punch out.


    Suddenly as if she knew what the next thing would happen she made her mind go Astral and escaped. The shock bubble burst near the group of Sentinels wiping not only Cassandras body but erasing it.


    The remaining shock force spread out, but even then it cleared out a 15 km high and 50 km wide area out of any living things, clouds, etc. and created a category 4 hurricane after the force dissipated. The tower i was standing on is also in shambles, though it repaired quickly.


    Its all good that i made all airplanes take the clear routes at least a thousand miles away. Also its probably Ash''s good luck that she wanted to go buy some more entertaining and bizzare clothes today.


    I quite enjoyed the fight. The thrill of the battle as we both tried out thinking each other and also out maneuver each other. Am i becoming a battle maniac. But i also like the fact that i used a minimum amount of powers to contend with her.


    It makes me feel an odd sense of accomplishment.

 Chapter 17 - Loose Ends

    You can say i let her escape, since i can always find her. Destroying the soul is a very bad topic in Marvel universe. We do have Lady Death that doesn''t really like escapees. Unlike in DC where a certain level of strength allows you to escape Hell itself.


    Souls can be in a sense considered her domain. But maybe i could create an item that contains something for all eternity. But then i would intrude on another cosmic beings domain, Lady Eternity.


    See where i am going, if anything i already wanna ditch this universe. But i can''t, that again is Beyonders domain and I don''t think the One Above All would also appreciate it.


    Cosmic beings throughout their lifetime have only acknowledged one mutant, and that is Franklin Richards. Who is completely ridiculous. It is to the point that even Marvel writers consider it a bullshit level of power.


    I mean there is another block for dimensional travellers ''The Council of Reeds''. Like why can they use infinity stones without any repurcussions.


    Like i said this world is completely ridiculous. I am already lucky enough that i am not in the Ultimate version of comics. If i was there i would have commited suicide.


    In a sense i am still scared of all those cosmic beings. My power comes with its own limitaions. Omega level mutants are easy to create when your own power scale is beyond Omega. Even beyond Omega is a bit understandable.


    But what is beyond me, like the concept of infinty is near impossible to recreate. What you dont think i want to create the Holy Grail, or the DragonBalls, or Alladins lamp. It just doesn''t work that way.


    The only difference is the latter would have more loopholes and the first would be more apllicable even in all sorts of situations.


    What would happen when i create the Genie from Alladin. At worst my whole timeline will be erased to non-existence and at best, it would be me being caged for eternity by the One Above All. Why you may ask, it is because i effectively created a cosmic being.


    Hey the DragonBalls are another way to go at it. Do you even know how f.u.c.k.i.n.g scary Godking Zeno is. What about the Holy Grail, don''t talk about that world at all. The Root is also f.u.c.k.i.n.g dangerous and it is because the Root is like the One Above All in that universe.


    So why am i still destroying timelines, it is still manageable since it doesn''t matter until i do something as drastic as make Anti-cosmic items.


    But that doesn''t mean i am going to let her go off scotch free. Do you know what is scariest for people like her. Surviving barely without any hope. Do you think she can live a worriless life after fighting.


    Since i can''t encroach on domains, i will have to work around other ways. Like this one.


    ( Skill Created )


    ( Basis Kaleidoscope : Fate series and Room : One Piece )


    Pocket Jail - EX Rank


    In reality its only a 10 cubic meter pocket dimension. Its space time laws are meshed in a way to make the victim experience an endless loop of constantly coming back in circles. The victim will surely go in one direction but always come out the at the point where he/she started.


    As a plus i made it so that all Astral, Mind, Soul escape techniques are completely banned. Well unless you want to experience your soul being eroded by time. Not a good experience i tell you.


    I look at my right Glove where the Compass is attached and d.e.s.i.r.e the location of Cassandra Nova. Look she is trying to control the Shi''ar already. I guess i made her make a lot of choices earlier than their intended time.


    I need something to grab someone in Astral form with.


    ( Item Created )


    Astral Hunting Gloves - S Rank


    Its only function is to be able to touch and grab Astral forms.


    I wear it in my left hand. I then Jumped near Cassandras Astral form who was already trying to control Majestrix Lilandra. Consider her my stepmom. It doesn''t matter no one will ever learn of it anyway.


    I swiftly grab her Astral form. She must have thought i didnt know but things never go the way you expect when you assume things. I grabbed her neck with my left hand.


    I then look at her and say "What do we have here a little parasite is thinking she can escape The Monarch". Lilandra can''t fathom what is going on when Cassandra starts becoming visible.


    She now understands why the mind splitting headaches started right when she entered the room. Seriously though travelling in Astral form may be fast, but it is fraught with danger. Astral beasts roam the Astral universe.


    Frankly there they are extremely buffed up. Only when they enter the main universe are they debuffed very insanely. I know i am ignoring Lili but Cassie is the top priority now.


    I then say, "Cassandra you keep on assuming things. It is amusing at first but frankly now you are boring me". She doesn''t understand why she is in this predicament. She is just like Scott right now, without understanding or verifying things she has been jumping to conclusions for a while.


    I don''t like Scott for that very reason, also it could be because a d.i.c.k like him got Jean. I am not thinking on the prospects of a romantic interests. But i need goals to keep myself going.


    I then say "To your eternal damnation i wish you good luck. Pocket Jail". As soon as i said that a cube expands in everyones vision and consumes Cassandra. You know what to make sure of her eternal damnation i should cover the cube in layers of cubes like Russian dolls.


    Every layer more sinister than before. What i want to do is destroy their willpower so much that they can''t tell fact from reality. Hey maybe i could throw Deadpool in one of them.


    Nope it won''t work since he is already insane enough. I don''t really like doing things in a halfway fashion so maybe i should start a country like Genosha.


    While i am contemplating the future, i am attacked by the Shi''ar Imperial Guards. I don''t have time for these plot like situations. I take the first attack, which is oddly a punch.


    Hey guys you have swords, so why did you punch me. Like i care, i stand back up and clench my fist. The area where my fist is cracks and shattering noises can be heard.


    I don''t want to fight for no reason at all


    So i jumped to my already healed tower. I guess i can call it a day.


    I then jump to the city Ash and Skip were shopping in. I take my a.d.u.l.t form, camouflage my items and walk round the corner.


    What the heck, is that Spiderman. What the heck, why are Ash and Skip around him. Granted he wasn''t in his superhero identity.


    Did you know that the Avengers have long since existed in Earth 616, chronologically since 1990. That begs the question why was Iron Man unveiling himself now.


    My Marvel knowledge maybe weak but i do know. Even the main universe according to Alan Moore is nowhere near special to the ultimate version. Then there are the crossovers.


    I need Wade around for this cl.u.s.terf.u.c.k.e.d up information to make sense. I can guess to a certain extent why Wade went mad.


    Its just that 616 universe is from where comics are mainly based. That means there are thousands of universes with each a single point of difference.


    So how do i know Spiderman is Spider powered right now. Its fairly simple, he isn''t wearing glasses. In all iterations of Spiderman, it is shown that when he wasn''t with superpowers he wore glasses. I don''t know why but Marvel didn''t create contact lens for one of their favourite superhero.


    So why haven''t i been hearing any news on him. Right my event buried all other news by a huge difference. Its not everyday you unveil a Miracle grade item for the world.


    He must have started a few months ago. Looking at his lack of confidence, or it maybe because he is in his Peter Parker persona. I wave at them and shout "Ash, Skip".


    Both of them look surprised by my a.d.u.l.t form. Hey don''t go making assumptions. "Well who are you, little guy". Peter looks towards me and says "Hi Mister I am Peter Parker. I was just introducing Ash and Skip around the city".


    "Oh my it looks like little Ash has a crush. Though I wouldn''t recommend him". Peter looks red like a tomato and Ash is just being tsundere. Oh my I need a camera right now.


    Skip is, "Wait a minute why are you wearing lady clothes". I can see Skips eyes twitching "Its a male kimono". "But you look more like a lady" I refute back. We can see Ash and Peter snickering on the background.


    "Well jokes aside its getting late. Lets go back home". Ash then bids farewell to Peter and goes with me. After a turn in the alley i use Presence Concealment and then hold Ash and Skips hand and then Jump to Fake Babel.


    I let them do their usual whatever they want routine. I need more Skills to complete my Matroyshka doll like prison.


    ( Skill Created )


    All The Worlds D.e.s.i.r.e - SSS Rank


    A pocket reality shaped like a cube. It has been created to mimic the world and subconsciously like an epic story fullfill all the victims d.e.s.i.r.e.


    Samsara Reality - EX Rank


    A pocket reality shaped like a cube. It has been created to mimic the world and it erases the victims memories before making them go through a false birth. At the end of each life, memories are forcefully restored then erased. The cycle repeating on and on viciously.


    ( Skill Created )


    Eon Cage - S Rank


    A pocket reality shaped like a cube. It mimics the world, although the laws of this world is messed up. Every thing here is indefinite until the end of a victims sentence.


    Those guys think they can go free without worrying about retribution. I say hell no, the Pocket Jail itself is maddening. But layer all of them around one another and you have the worst reality checker Matroyshka Doll.


    The first will test knowledge and willpower. Since it could take Millions of years to learn Space-Time laws. Granted it is learned not to apply but only escape.


    The second will test willpower and control of their d.e.s.i.r.es. Most villains often lack these, and if they lose themselves here. They can hypothetically be made to commit suicide, since all their d.e.s.i.r.es are now complete.


    The third one is more me being mad about being attacked then any other reason. This one won''t test willpower or any other thing for the matter. It will just sinisterly keep on repeating itself.


    The last one is more to reform villains than anything else. This reality has to be lived completely, and an Eon is a very very long time. By the time this reality ends, villains themselves will question their existence and actions.


    I know some may say even if its mainstream universe this is too much. Well f.u.c.k you, if i start leaving villains here and there then wont i shame the title of ''Strongest Anti-Hero''. This is the Marvel comic verse, you don''t underestimate the willpower of any character here.

 Chapter 18 - Understanding

    Its been a month and the whole world is at war with each other. The Inhumans have come out as the nation of Atillan. Wakanda has also come out in the open.


    SHIELD is busy helping the government contain the flames of war. Why did the war happen. It can be traced by the fact that all humans have ambition.


    The smaller countries which already had volatile relations with the major countries took to using the newly created Supers into war. Boy did those Supers shine. Wherever they fought casualties of the opposing faction rose.


    This pushed the others to fastly create Supers, giving out the reason it is to protect their nation. I had already created the Codex to require only human vital force.


    What i was effectively doing was turn not only the whole world into Supers but also remind the government of their real moral values. You should know that in the future it was the same government who publicly announced that they were hunting mutants.


    Now that they are too busy to mind me. I can finally start Project : Genesis. I named it like that because to me this represents the beginning of my advent.


    I start kidnapping..... ahem shelter some orphans at my base every once in a while. Why do i do it once in a while is by the fact that they will open up more if i act more benovelent.


    In a nutshell my Project tries to explore the possibilities of my power. How much can i create without knowledge. How much dangerous does an item become with enough knowledge.


    How is detailing my creation helpful or neccesary to me. So in a way its more of a research. My end goal is to create the World Tree that is mentioned in every mythology.


    I want to create the Yggdrasil of The Omniverse. This project that i am doing is so low key that not even cosmic beings will be able to understand what i am doing before i take hold of the power.


    The kids have started being enough in numbers. Now i have a dozen to experiment on. First things first is Techniques testing.


    The technique that i give without knowledge. I gave a child the Kyotoryu technique from the anime Katanagatari. All i have to do is let another one be taught, not given this skill. And we will know which is best.


    So the child who learnt the Kyotoryu style has to practice and pass it on with enough details, that i will later on add to really see which is best.


    Kyotoryu in the anime was considered a ''Completed Deviant Blade'' even though it was a technique. It was able to break all its siblings with ease.


    The style still comes with a heavy debuff, that is no more sword holding. The title swordless swordsman fits them. I see to it that she is training on the memories i grafted for her.


    What, i see it as penance for the Genius Shichika that didn''t survive. She could have been many things, but it was only her body that held her back. So a girl learning it is considered penance from my side.


    I think it''s mainly because i like tomboyish girls more. Is it my preference or the Originals, who knows. Enough of that, i can see she is following the memories i got her.


    Another thing to note, do all absurd things reach completion even with my lack of knowledge. Kyotoryu can be considered as an absurd Technique. It can destroy any sword is what was said.


    I will let her try after she is more proficient. The next is Energy related knowledge. The main problem that i faced after i came here was, i didn''t know if i created something that runs on something entirely different would even work.


    Lets say Magic, here magic isn''t as absurd as in the Age of Gods of Nasuverse, or as odd as Harry Potter. So i opted to not create anything dangerous from both sides. I was really tempted by Legillimency.


    I gave another kid Shirou''s reality marble, and it went from bad to very bad to worse. So i had to create a program that added in the kids Origin and Element the word Sword.


    It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard, the kid kept on being shredded by the reality marble then by the real reality. I had to expend a lot of vitality to keep him alive.


    Imposing as Shirous reality marble maybe, the Marvel reality is also absurdly sturdy. ( Remarks : It is actually not sturdy enough for me. In comparison it can be said to be too brittle ).


    Get lost Wade i was hypothesising. I am feeling tired from your antics and Wade why did you go back to pencil colours. Did you lose all your money in a bet. I think i know what happened. Hey answer me.


    ( Remarks : The person you are trying to contact is busy finding markers for a prank ).


    Anyway Shirou''s reality marble is a byproduct of Avalons sturdy textures and his own understanding of himself as the incarnation of the Sword. It can also be considered protagonist level plot canon armor luck.


    Too many vital coincidences happened for him to get his Unlimited Blade Works. It is near the level of true magic in Nasuverse. Why isn''t it true magic there, because it can be replicated if you get a hold of Avalon and experiment a bit here and there.


    This is also why i don''t casually take powers from every anime i have ever watched. The next is Psions, i know this exists. But it is also governed by the Pheonix Force. So i wanted to know the adverse effects of introducing something world breaking.


    So i gave a kid one of Tatsuyas skill ''Demon Right Decomposition''. What is wrong with the Shiba family, this is an OP skill okay. You don''t deconstruct and destroy everything with other magics.


    Even though nothing happened, more info will be needed to know what will happen with Regrowth. Since Regrowth is destroying not only Gods boundaries but also other cosmic beings.


    Decomposition uses Psions to deconstruct everything at molecular levels. Regrowth from my theory is completely absurd.


    Revival of beings, items, and even reversal of time with no constraint except pain. What the heck is wrong with the Shiba family. Though i like Demon Right more than Divine Left.


    Then i went with the most famous powers needed for the World Tree. Plant Manipulation or Agrokinesis. The first set was easy, i did recreate the Otsutsuki genes. The second didn''t have enough basis, since both Marvel and DC work in odd ways.


    The first child i gave Senju genes is under Skip now. He is working on the Agrokinesis. Why am i taking these things step by step. It is because without a foundation, you can''t really say you know what you are doing.


    Like the Original who didn''t even know how he created random characters inside his mind. Its like having a gun but not knowing whether the bullets would really kill someone.


    The next problem i faced was in the technological department. Do you really think i know how and why The Compass really works. Its a fluke that was made with the remaining details under my ability.


    So i created what could be best known as Haxcalibur. It still hasn''t been tweaked very well so it hasnt chosen an owner yet. It has extreme Light affinity, extendable to nearly kms, explosive light show attacks. The chance to grace someone with High Light affinity. Can clone itself to thousands. It can also fly and change to different weapons. Boosts wielders strength by a factor of five. Can repair itself and return to its weilder.


    Yeah i was testing my brokenness and this happened. Now i keep the weapon under wraps inside the bas.e.m.e.nt of the tower. What, its a failed product anyway. I mean to use Light affinity means i must be one of the goodest cookie out there.


    It can shift to the users d.e.s.i.r.e so although i say sword, in reality its just a keychain. Pffft Artoria would be so mad. I destroyed her legend by merely making an even better item.


    I call it a failed product mainly because of its durability. Its base is after all still Iron so it is too brittle. To the point that one fullpowered attack would only destroy an island whilst destroying the weapon itself. So yeah a failed product it is.


    Next is recreating already existing materials with and without knowledge. I do create Titanium and other elements but i know their molecular makeup. So i will try Vibranium but in a very small amount.


    Good news is i did create Vibranium. Bad news is, it isn''t like the original. The one i created forcefully absorbs kinetic, potential, and all sorts of energy until it explodes. I had a field trip that day. Skip kept on scolding me and Ash wasn''t even supporting me.


    I named that metal Anti-Energy Metal. Simply put a block of metal that explodes on contact with the atmosphere. It nearly creates singularities by just existing. So a black hole bomb.


    Then i thought why not try with Adamantium. It is simple and does not require much knowledge on my end. Well it was a disaster, the Metal was so heavy it nearly ended up creating a black hole. Ash had to use Atom Hunter to the limits to erase the existence of the metal.


    What i had created was not Adamantium but a dwarf star on its own. It was nice that it could be contained that easily. Otherwise a supernova would happen in the solar system.


    So i simply sat down on small projects for a while and created the infamous Stark''s Arc Reactor. It took a day to create it and another day to install it in the tower. Hurray for clean energy.


    I actually want to create Ascalon from Ben 10 universe. It can be considered a galactic scale weapon even in Marvel universe. But as we know i can''t create something without enough details.


    I asked him to steal Vibranium and Anti-Metal, from Wakanda and Savage Lands respectively. I gave a bit of the details i knew of both locations.


    Wakanda is under a force field, the Savage Lands is accessible only through the air i guess. One is somewhere in South Africa, another in Antartica. I don''t only want to study both metals but also try to combine them.


    I could possibly do it since i did create The Evolution Codex. But then again i need its molecular structure and integrity. Scientific stuff, not suddenly being at the level to destroy the universe.


    I know my power makes it possible but i want to be able to do it even without my powers. So i am taking the neccesary steps to later on burn the world even whilst lacking power.


    ''The End'' is very useful. Why does this work without causing problems for me. It is because of my mindset, i am a practical human. I believe that for something to happen something must be in place. So even if i create something missing out on details. It makes me uncomfortable.


    That is why i want to know what i create. I wish i had been born a mage. Then again researching knowledge is nice and all but application is the harder part. So i am quite happy being the reality breaker Legion.

 Chapter 19 - Bans POV

    I was created out of non existence or that is what my creator said. I had memories true, but he denied any of them being real. It made me angry but no matter what, i could not get angry.


    Thats when i realised something was wrong with me. He asked me to help him escape. I did it, i took over his body. But i could feel it, a block that existed somewhere inside my mind. It did not let me have complete control. Like a switch it existed to forcefully take control from me.


    He was an odd one. He had the innocence of a child and yet had the cruelty of a beast. Just to throw off his pursuers and tie up loose ends. He would rather kill than save any. As if he could care less if those who died were even real humans.


    I helped him escape and even relinquished the control to him. It seemed as though he didn''t like it when others hosted his body. So to get rid of this feeling. He created another guy.


    But instead he forcefully used his powers. He teleported us somewhere. I knew it wasn''t my world since the weapons here could deal more damage than any crossbow i had ever seen.


    Normal humans here were averagely stronger than my worlds with those weapons. But they lacked special ability users. Or that is what i thought until i saw the world and its hidden side.


    Inside the cave, he just made us and threw us. We were just toys in his hand. He knew everything about us but we knew next to nothing. He ordered us as if he expected us to completely do his bidding.


    It pissed me off. But i held it in and tried to talk about the deal we had. I could care less about this psychopath. I had only one reason why I didn''t want to end him so fast.


    But he said that he knows, it made me mad. He was like an Omnipotent being in my eyes. But what triggered me was the fact that i felt tens of different gazes on me.


    Beings who were beyond me, they kept looking at me. But i knew their goals of watching me. It was to observe this madman here. So i was completely ignored and downgraded to a viewing crystal.


    It pissed me off so i held his throat in my hands. He looked fragile, but i knew. He was like a Pandora''s box waiting for the moment to be opened. The moment i kill him, in retaliation he would do something absurd. I could not understand what, but i could still feel the odd sense of danger.


    But he continued on that the deal would be fulfilled. So i left him alone, i wanted to explore and know this world. So i travelled places, many a time i had to use Zero Sign because I didn''t have something called an ID.


    Those weird gazes left me alone but every once in a while it would look towards me. As if i knew or was in the vicinity of my creator.


    For some months this happened until it went silent. Completely still silence, it went on for a few years and it unnerved me. Then one day i saw the TV or thats what they call this odd box.


    I saw him, i instictively knew it was him. He looked like another man. But i saw his face and those eyes. What he unveiled that day was his own version of Pandoras box.


    I knew how he felt like. He felt like Chaos, the one who created the Demon King and The Goddess. The danger i felt from him suddenly increased several folds. My entire being warned me that no matter what, he would kill me.


    For months the whole world was thrown in chaos. Streetfights would happen everyday. Gunfights became commonplace. Everyday thousands of Mutants or that is what they call them, would talk about The Monarch.


    Like a king, he had added a policy and even given the resources to enact on them. But i knew this guy. He wasn''t a king but a God. He wouldn''t willingly play with mortals.


    What i thought had become reality one day. He was in another video talking with someone. She said something along the lines that the Evolution Codex required human vitality.


    He was surprised, but still he looked unbothered by the fact. It could be said to be a scheme he enacted. He wanted everyone to know of it. Everyone knew that a clash was inevitable.


    The last attack was the nail in the coffin that made all people want to use that Pandoras box. He alone singlehandedly changed an entire continents climate. That attacks force could be felt from the other side of the continent.


    That was the tip of the iceberg. I knew that someone who could create me wouldn''t be so weak. But it seemed like he enjoyed fighting others at his set level of power.


    It was like a God was fooling around. Someone like him enjoyed destroying others. He was an upgraded version of a bully, who liked only fighting those who provoked him. The main reason should be, he wanted a bonafide reason to attack. So others couldn''t blame anthing on him.


    Then as if he remembered me after a long time. He contacted me and asked me to steal or get two things from two places. Both metals were called Vibranium and Anti-Metal.


    The first metal was in South Africa. So i took to searching information for it and came across Klaw. He said he knew where the country had been hiding itself. I knew he only wanted to steal more of the metal himself.


    So i did what i was usually the best at. I stole from Klaw and put it inside the pocket dimension ''which oddly looks like a triangloid'', The Madman gave me. The next one was harder. I didn''t know anything other than the fact that it could be found in Antartica.


    He mentioned something along the lines like jumping from a plane to enter the place. It makes me angry that i had to do something that required money and connections, when i had none.


    Then i remembered a lady who had once offered me a ride for a night, in her private plane. So i searched for her and she was still on her high seat searching for males to use and throw. I only needed her till Antartica.


    So i offered myself and set the destination to pass by Antartica with the excuse of watching the Aurora lights. The whole night the lady kept touching me here and there. She was on me and kept offering me drinks.


    I had already informed the Pilot to tell me when we were above Antartica. I gave out a flimsy reason such as wanting to see it. He did warn me, and as it was night the Aurora lights shined beautifully above a barren winterscape.


    I forcefully opened the door and directly jumped down the plane. The scenery changed and i kept falling down. The wind roared near my ears, but i was still freefalling. I saw something that resembled a jungle and pushed myself there.


    I fell with a huge thud formong a crater. I had no idea what was in here. I walked along the edge and saw lots of prehistoric animals. Savage is the true word to describe this land. As i was walking near the huge lake.


    I saw some people hunting, they weilded crude spears which were surprisingly able to deal damage to the animals. I think i know what i am here for.


    The metal is crafted and crudely used as a spear but the metal in actuality is very dangerous. So i followed them using Zero Sign. I saw their tribes and the way they function.


    What i wanted to know was the mine for Anti-Metal, so i followed people for days with no sign. In the end finally a young tribal boy had recently completed his rite of age. So they needed to make him a weapon.


    Finally they were willing to walk near the deposits of Anti-Metal. They then took turns and went somewhere. It was near the lake. The Anti-Metal deposit was near the lake at the point of what looked like a crater like area from afar.


    It took them a while to mine but they took only about 50 kgs of Anti-Metal. After they were done, i went near the mine and tried mining it with a pickaxe.


    Said pickaxe abruptly turned into liquid state. I could care less about what to do. The Madman did say that even a small piece of it would be fine.


    The freezing cold air striked my senses. But to me it feels more like a cold whisper than anything else. I left the place, jumped to the ocean and kept swimming towards where he would meet me.


    Halfway through i found a fishing ship. I boarded it and explained to the Captain that my small yacht because of some technical problem sank a few hundred kms ahead of here.


    I was finally able to reach Australia or that is what this kingdom is called. I waited for him to arrive. I can guess his intentions quite clearly. He wishes to fight with me and end our contract.


    I know he can erase me, but it makes my blood boil when i think on the prospects of killing a God. He will fight me and try to win, without using his reality breaking powers.


    He wants to prove a point to himself that even without his true powers. He can still be called a powerhouse. He doesn''t believe in his own powers.


    He will most likely handicap himself to fight on equal grounds. He is after all a beast in human skin. No matter how he acts, he cannot hide his cold thoughts. Everything he does is for himself. I stood near the ocean my Sacred Treasure with me.


    Then he came, he was wearing a knights armor around his body. He had a glove with an attached compass, a sword strapped in his back, a leather glove that briefly shined bluish. He looked at me and said "I already know half of what you are thinking".


    "So the great God has graced us" i replied. He looked at me and said "The items for our transaction". Look at him acting calm like a Dragon that knows of its own power. The confidence he displays is beyond my understanding.


    I replied back "Both of us know you werent going to honour the deal anyway. So lets cut the pleasantries". Immediately i threw the pocket dimension he gave in the air.

 Chapter 20 - End Of Ban

    Most of the time my powers make no sense. I mean i can create stand arrows with little to no reasoning. But I can''t create a complete Vibranium without understanding it.


    I think it must be me. If i can learn something, then i subconsciously make mistakes in its creation. Like with Vibranium i know it exists and i can learn its structure. So i subconsciously think that the one i create without basis is fake.


    Like how people know that money is mere paper without value and yet they add the value to it themselves. Its like trying to reason with an unreasonability.


    It could also be by the fact that i am not ready for the next step. The next step logically for an insanely powered being like me is going 4D. A jump in existence itself. But my mind would collapse in itself.


    Its like having a good graphic card and best games but not sufficient level of hardware to run it. Even if i went 4D i would only exhibit the most basics of a 4D being.


    What i learnt of my research is that the basis is only necessary when i think i need it. Otherwise there is no real difference between what i will to create and what i do create.


    The Absolute Control granted by ''The End'' makes it easy for me to differentiate my mind between do and will. But as i said before, if i detail my creations enough they are more dangerous.


    Its merely saying that i have a more detailed game than another of the same version. We all know which is better. So if i add enough details on anything that i want, it is upgraded.


    So i created the Omniversal Yggdrasil seed. I shaped it like a chip, any extra detail from other worlds can be slowly added on the Yggdrasil. Before that i make it energy proof, that means it absorbs all types of energy directed at it.


    Even the Pheonix Force will take weeks to tear it apart. Since all the energy in the attacks is turned into vitality. It will only empower the tree even more. I naturally made it an Anti-Energy Attack type of Artifact.


    So any type of energy attack at this point is just food for it. I program it to only listen to me. We all know the debacle that happened with Ban. I will also make it so that it doesn''t gain sentience. Last thing i need is a sentient Artifact.


    Well this is the theory i cooked up. I want to make it so that dying and destroyed universes become nutrients for the Yggdrasil. Also for it to be able to enter universes at will and take root there. Like a virus, but one that acts as a helpful bacteria.


    I suddenly feel Ban contacting me. I can feel his apprehension even from here. I cannot take any chances so i create the armor Proto-Arthur wears. He can''t kill me anyway. Just in case i take Haxcalibur with me.


    I Jumped near his location and stood near him. Look at him standing there holding the pocket dimension in one hand. He looked at me and i knew what he was thinking or at least where his thought process went.


    "I already know half of what you are thinking". He believes that i won''t honour our deal. True, after all he is a faulty creation. Like Lucifer who fell from grace, he was like a prototype toy that was strong and useful. Until he rebelled that is.


    He replied to me condescendingly "So the Great God has graced us". Okay that was completely odd and specifically stupid sounding.


    I now can add details on my items later on so it doesn''t really matter. "The items for our transaction". He looked a bit off and i could guess.


    "Both of us know you weren''t going to honour the deal anyway. So lets cut the pleasantries". Okay that was not completely wrong but not completely true either.


    Then he threw the triangloid in the air. Oye that pocket dimension has Anti-Metal in it. It is already at the stage where it is unstable. What the heck are you doing.


    Anti-Metal has astounding features one of which is pocket dimesion creation. I don''t know how, neither do i care. But right now that triangloid is so unstable it could wipe out Australia.


    My eyes are on the triangloid making sure to try and contain it. Also i need the items inside. But what i felt next was intense rage. My heart was suddenly in that bastard''s hand.


    ''Fox Hunt'', he used Fox Hunt on me. He looked gleeful and relieved. He felt accomplishment on doing this. Am i a trophy for you to feel so much accomplishment.


    I don''t need a heart. But the fact that he tried hunting me itself makes me mad. Before his instincts could warn him of the immediate danger. I fired several Psionic beams.


    He looked surprised that i was even alive. Ban dodged most attacks. But thats the problem he doesn''t need to dodge. But since he did i made sure to throw Cosmic Fire on his pathways.


    He used his Courechouse to change course, but was i giving him some pacing. No way at all, before he could completely maneuvre. My Telekinesis uprooted a tree and slammed him towards the Cosmic Fire.


    Ban was hardly burnt and only looked dishevelled. He then looked towards and tried using Physical Hunt. Tried being the keyword, in that immediate moment i also used Physical Hunt and both magic abilities clashed mid air.


    I was gonna experiment a bit more but now i don''t care. I imbued my Psionic beams with Cosmic Fire. I am gonna call it Cosmic Beams. Now raging fires erupted out of my hand.


    Ban knew that even if it did not damage him he was still gonna be pushed around by me a mid range fighter. So he recklessly charged towards me. Do you think i am just a f.u.c.k.i.n.g light show.


    Using Telekinesis i made my Beams able to home in on his position. It was like my hands controlled raging serpents that slashed around him like a whip.


    So two is not enough, lets be BazzB for today. I stopped the output of Cosmic Beams from my fists. Ban took the chance and came near me in a split second. I unwillingly clenched my fists and slammed him with Shock Force imbued with Cosmic Fire.


    He stood up and smiled and said "Yare, Yare, aren''t you being stupid". Oh am i being stupid, right i can erase him whenever i want.


    But you misunderstand me Ban, my grin grew the widest it has ever been. I don''t need to erase you when i can destroy you before. "Says the fallen. You just don''t understand my d.e.s.i.r.e for logic and battle".


    He laughed and suddenly Courechouse blocked my vision. I instantly Jumped near a tree to find a punch coming my way. I used Psionic Shield, but even then i was pushed a few meters away.


    After gaining this distance i extended my palm in a knife like position. Then my fingers were freed and blazing Beams of fire erupted from it. It was thinner at the beginning but later on ended up looking as if they were pillars of flame.


    My other hand, i used to add a detail on my sword. Now its made of Carbonadium, since it base has changed, now it can do a lot of damage before getting destroyed.


    The Beams of fire were keeping Ban distracted when he used the extension of Courechouse and used Assault Hunt. Immediately as if a picture was slashed apart. My limbs flew apart and a few deep gashes were formed on my body.


    With Telekinesis i kept the Beams of fire going. I also joined my body parts back using Telekinesis. Then i punched the ground with huge amounts of Shock Force causing a level 4 earthquake hoping it would disbalance him.


    But he was already mid air. So i forced Haxcalibur to turn into a whip. I made it extend until it was near Ban. He had a crazy smile on his face. Even when he was hit he just maneuvered his body mid air and kept on targeting my neck with the extended Courechouse.


    All my attacks were hitting and destroying the sound barrier and he was easily tanking those hits, and whilst at it also dishing out equal amounts of damage to me. My body kept on healing as if i was never hurt before.


    He instinctively dodged the attack and instead his shoulder was hit. It could not be twisted, but it did damage him as i could see blood was trickling out of it. He still extended Courechouse and attacked me.


    Why is this guy out for my blood. I should be the one doing that kind of thing. I can talk later, i imbue Haxcalibur with Shock Force, Cosmic Fire, Psions. It started shininng like a light of mixed blue, green and purple colours.


    While i used Assault Hunt, i also used Telekinesis to root him to the ground. He was still for a moment before he jumped right out of the attack range. How was he able to do that. Damn he ripped the whole concrete floor with him.


    I keep on imbuing Haxcalibur and fighting with him. Going in blow for blow until Haxcalibur shatters. He uses this chance to hold my palm, pull me in and deal a devastating chop from Courechouse. It hit me right at my forehead.


    Then he threw me up and dealt a massive amount of blows mid air. Man this guy is savage. He held me with my collar and took a full swing and hit me full force until i was sent flying a full 100 meters away. Most of the force was dissipated using Telekinesis.


    He then jumped to my position in seconds and used Crazy Hunt. Then he used Hunter Festival and acc.u.mulated all the power within a 10 km zone. He smashed me so hard with his weapon that a deep crater was formed.


    He kept on hitting until he was satisfied. Now there was a valley sized crater in the middle of the ocean. The water never nearing due to the sheer force of the attacks hitting me.


    After nearly an entirety he became tired and ridiculed me saying "Oh look a Mad God falls today". I could not help it as i kept on laughing Ahahahahahahaha hahahahhah ahahahaha, Hehehehe.


    He looked creeped out by me. I took a deep breath and said "You lost". He could not understand what i was saying. Wasn''t i the one at the bottom and him at the top.


    Then he coughed out blood, he could now feel it. The damage his body took and sadly it wasn''t recovering anymore. No more regeneration for him. He looked peeved at this fact, but still he grinned and said "Yare Yare you aren''t in better shape either".


    Motherf.u.c.ker, i only look bruised and dishevelled. On the inside i am completely fine. But you on the other hand are not completely as fine as you portray. Time for the finale.


    With Telekinesis i threw him high above the sea level. With no foothold to maneuver around he flew straight in th air. Haxcalibur had already started to reform in my hands. It had turned into a sword.


    I was saving this for a chance and now that he is tired i can use it. I imbued Shock Force, Atom Eraser, Deconstruction, Psionic Beams, Cosmic Fire, Haxcalibur''s Sword Beam, Fox Hunt, Assault Hunt, Crazy Hunt, Physical Hunt, Time Erosion, Spatial blades, Spatial Co-ordination, Spacial Lockdown then I extended Haxcalibur to 100 meters and turned it into a huge broadsword.


    I always wanted to say this "Hax" the beam turned violent and reality itself started crashing. "Caaallllibuurrrrr". Ban could only look at this nonsensical type of attack that i mustered to hit him.


    His eyes though conveyed something else, why didn''t i do this since the beginning. After all his instincts already told him this attack would hit him from anywhere.

 Chapter 21 - Outnumbered

    Bright beams of light shined from the Earth. Visible even from Mars. These thick beams were pulverising anything that came in contact with it. Reality near that attack was like an ice full of cracks.


    Honestly the attack was too overpowered. If Haxcalibur had been made from another metal as Uru. The planet would have faced destruction solely by the aftershocks. Even now the waves of winds were crashing the whole planet.


    Inside the bright light one figure was nearly erased and another was sitting there quietly. The beams slowed down after a minute. All that remained was a near dead carcass and a dishevelled youngster.


    Ban who was nearly erased said "Why". As if he wasn''t given solace by death. I replied back "I wanted to know something".


    "Cough.. .. Cough... Can this wait.... cough... i.. cough .... want to die peacefully". Ban didn''t have any more chance to survive, he was kept alive solely by the fact that i was pumping him full of vitality regardless of cost.


    "The reason, that is all i wanna know". I didn''t care why but i know that mistakes shouldn''t be made twice so i asked him ''Why''.


    "Cough.... Have you ever... cough been so strong.... cough... cough... that you could stand with others as equals... cough". He was coughing out more blood than i expected.


    "Since i.. cough... was here, i could not... understand... cough.. my helplessness... I wanted to be equal". Saying so his eyes dimmed and the whole area fell silent.


    After a moment of silence i willed my sliver of consciousness inside him back and the whole body dissappeared. Even if his experiences were fake, all of it were still his. So i took the good parts and learnt all his techniques.


    I could not understand his helplessness, but i was about to. There in the distance i could see SHIELD Helicarrier, Iron Man, Avengers, Fantastic Four, X-men led by Scott, Magneto with Wolverine and Storm, Mr. Sinister with tens of his clones, Blackbolt and alot of others i could not bother about.


    Sigh my epic light show didn''t go unnoticed. My battle did nearly end Australia after all. Lots of Supers had surrounded me, the government is also helping huh.


    I guess i am against the world this time. I can feel their emotions, i already know why they are here. The forefront were led by Fantastic Four, Avengers, X-Men, Inhumans, Sorcerers and the backside was filled with Supers.


    ( Ability Recreated )


    Accelerator - One Way Road - EX Rank


    The power to manipulate vector and velocity. Originally it needed a lot of calculation prowess to even activate, now it has been altered to activate at will. Even then minor calculations here and there are still needed.


    Iron Man came in the front and said "Kid i need you to surrender. We can talk at a food joint about the next course of actions".


    My eyes were twitching, this guy is an annoyance. Why would i care when you guys have come to capture me. Then Blackbolt sorry Medusa spoke "The Monarch, no The Tyrant Legion we ask of you to peacefully accompany us".


    "Hmmmm is that why you guys are all here".


    Scott spoke out "If we have to we will use force". Now child that is not how we persuade someone. We sweet talk them and someone then plays the bad cop accentuating the crimes and its harsh repurcussions. Oh right you are the bad cop.


    Xavier was also there with Magneto looking fiercely at me. "David please stop this madness". At that instant i nearly erased this whole universe.


    "How" how did they find out. No Muir Island has long since been destroyed. My nerves were stretched taut, The Shadow King was done in by the Original.


    My armor and equipment was scaled down to my size. It had been years since i used my original body. Now it felt stiff, but nothing a little Cellular Immortality could not fix.


    "We have someone who came from the future". Who is it, who could know my deepest secret. Mr. Fantastic then took the stage "It was my son Franklin Richards".


    Goddamit i need to escape, my confidence is going to cage me like Cassandra. A little trivia about reality warpers. If there were three classifications for reality warping i.e Low, Mid and High. Then Franklin and I would be at the fourth classification, Peak.


    Now i don''t really care, i can put up a fight. But you should know Franklin in the future is Cosmic level. He is so strong that he can stand at the End of Time. A ridiculous level and in one version he was even selected as the next Galactus.


    How do you fight that thing. Perhaps sensing my intent to escape. The whole Space around Australia was locked down. "He does have rudimentary knowledge of the future".


    This was said by Magneto who lifted his hands and suddenly my armor and sword were being pulled to his direction.


    If you want it you can take it. I changed the velocity of the items to reach light speed. Magneto sensed the danger but could not stop the weapons. But he dissappeared the next instant.


    In the next instant a young man with silver locks was standing there holding Magneto. He was still wounded but Quicksilver is really fast.


    ( Ability Created )


    Subdue - EX Rank


    Abilities of an individual is completely supressed.


    I know this can''t hold Franklin but honestly it can still hinder a lot of people here, and all heroes can''t do without their freinds and families. So i unhesitatingly used this skill on all of Mr. Sinisters clones.


    Next i changed the velocity of air in my hand and formed a fake Rasenshuriken. I could not care about crap at all. I started bombarding everything within a certain range near me.


    The appearing tornado of blades was no joke it almost shredded all the heroes that is until Thor used his hammer and Hulk used the Thunderclap to hinder my Rasenshuriken. Even then it could only hold it off not destroy it.


    Then he came and in an instant the whole tornado of blades had quietened down. My mind working beyond its limit as i tried to figure out the newcomer. If i don''t know him and he can exhibit that much power.


    He is Franklin Richards, he stood there flying in the air looking godly. Black hair, Black latex like looking suit. The difference between us was glaringly obvious. I was like someone demonic and he looked like someone sent from the heavens.


    If i had to say who was the most beloved in Marvel, it would be this guy. All of us stood still, one against many. F.u.c.k you guys, i am the one outnumbered and yet you guys are apprehensive.


    As if someone had said start every body rushed me. Psionic chains came at me, Mystic Chains came at me, Psionic beams disrupted my dodging. I reverse engineered both the chains. The next moment Wolverine came at me.


    I telekinetically used Wolverine as a sword and shield. Then Thunder rumbled and i was struck by two different styles of thunder. Repulsor blasts came at me. Hulk used Thunderclap at me. Blackbolt used his voice. Medusa tried binding me.


    Wrong move, i pulled in Medusa and just like Ban slammed her at the forehead. I grinned but she was safeguarded by a Psionic Shield. The next moment more attacks came at me and i used Mystic Chains to bind Mutants. Psionic chains for Sorcerers and Heroes.


    The next thing i felt was a hand wrapped around my waist and it slingshotted me towards Iron Man. I used Technomancy to make Iron Man fire repulsors on all his allies. Shock force was concentrated on my fists.


    I punched out, but next moment Franklin was erasing the damage done by shock force. This guy, sigh you don''t fight drawn battles with me. I can learn everything i can see.


    The next moment the chains dissappeared. I was able to maneuver more. The first priority is Nathaniel Ess.e.x. So while i am fighting with Iron Man and Wolverine as my meat shield. I target Nathaniel more andFranklin wasn''t firing his dangerous moves in fear of hitting others.


    Honestly i don''t think i would like fighting Franklin. But i need answers, so i could at least know why. Then i coat my fist with Psionic Energy, Chakra, Dark Matter, Magic, really all types of volatile energy. Add on Shock force, change my fists vector to light speed and Smash the ground.


    Boooooooommmmmm. The whole area of nearly 100 kms sank a whole km deep and even then the penetration power wasn''t stopping. If anything else it was going on like a prelude. I am going to take Earth as hostage. Sorry Gaia-Chan but if nobody stopped the force then a miniature black hole is your least concern, a singularity would be your bigger concern.


    Franklin understood my intentions, he immediately began damage control and reparations. I close my eyes and threw some bright textures on the ground.


    Everyone was heavily disoriented. I will end this in the most minimalist moves.


    Conqueror Haki - Ranks depend on Willpower


    I then combine it with Indomitable Will and i have the most broken willpower checker in two different multiverses. The next set of actions is to weed out all weaker Supers.


    Conqueror Haki and Indomitable Will are combined and activated. The next moment, the air turns heavy, my hair spreads out and flies upwards and boom. The debris around the area of 20 kms are sent flying. All weak Supers burst into meat paste. Get a clue already and get lost you stupid side characters.


    Major characters survive the willpower check but even then its only barely being alive. I mean i sent Tony and Captain in a coma. So it truely means being barely alive.


    Wolverine, Thor, and Hulk have gone berserk, they can''t differentiate between foes and allies anymore. I let them run wild, the Helicarrier which has been barely surviving since the beginning starts firing at me with cosmic shots. They must have been on the testing phase or were given by someone else.


    Seriously how long has Franklin been preparing for this battle and why is he not showcasing his full powers. The next moment i see all weakened


    Supers standing up. Goddamit stay down already. I manipulate the vectors in space and hold a miniature black hole.


    I throw it at the cl.u.s.ter of Ess.e.x and they are ripped to nothingness. I clearly hate that guy. Why does he have mutant gene suppressors. The next scene makes me rage even more.


    I see villains all around helping their counterparts. Argh can somebody tell me whats going on here. Franklin cannot be the reason. There is someone else who is controlling everything from the shadows.


    "Took you long enough to figure it out". I sense another mind inside me. It is only talking so no repurcussions have yet to be applied.


    That voice continued on "Honestly Franklin was hard to control. But anything can be done when he is but a toddler".


    Another reality warper, but who. Why did i conclude it was another reality warper. Do you think something can subdue Franklin so easily. If i am right then this reality warper is here constantly controlling everyone to do a drawn out battle with me, but for what.


    "I see you haven''t realized yet have you imposter".

 Chapter 22 - Hacking Reality

    Franklin appeared in my vision, but his appearance started changing. He started becoming The Original David Haller, but he looks older for some reason.


    Sigh shit just hit the fan. I hate reality warpers, they simply can''t be put down. If they lose, then they start using the imaginary reset button and start again.


    In my case it just makes me rage more. So the Original has been alive for a very long time. Why is he even here. Oh right nobody likes somebody using their body. So he must be here for me.


    So he has come to absorb me like Lord Trauma. "So how are you still alive, i thought you died in a suicidal move with the Shadow King". Yes i really shouldn''t have made guesses.


    "There is one thing you misunderstand Imposter. I did come from the future. But i wasnt sure where you were. Your Presence and any information about you was very obscure and hard to find". Yeah Presence Concealment for the win.


    "But lately you have used it less often. This patch of continent that you are currently fighting in is a mere replica". Wow, then why didn''t i feel any spatial or any kind of fluctuations on reality.


    "That answer is best given by you". Right my reality carving attack. It gave him the best chance to invoke this world when reality was repairing itself.


    "So that means you were doing all those oddly unappreciated events". Like Iron Man giving his speech. Or the Genosha event being delayed. Most probably he was using his reality warping to change a targets thought subconsciously. Like an overpowered Kotoamatsukami.


    "You see memories are a two way road. When i created you, i didn''t know you weren''t a persona. But a real soul forged in me". Eeeew that thought is disgusting. But with infinite timelines and infinite possibilities eveything is possible.


    "You are giving my body back. I don''t care what you have been doing".


    "Sigh My plans are so unappreciated nowadays. But let me take a guess your memories are fragmented as well".


    Otherwise he could have found me without even trying. He glares at me fiercely and then he says "But not completely, since it has made me have a lot more control than before". His eyes turn red and heat up and shoot lasers.


    I dodge all the attacks and i taunt him, "Well, Well if it isn''t Superman. Hey where is your red cape and u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r". He doesn''t bother and keeps on firing lasers at me.


    Well time to use reality warping to its best stage. "Did you know, that universe has an even more better version of laser eyes". This time my eyes turn red and laser erupts from it. It is about to hit the Originals laser when it curves in 60 degrees and moves towards him at maximum speed.


    That is speed of light, he just flies higher and suddenly sees the laser following him. To make this battle easier for me. I shoot an enormous amount of laser that immediately start following him. "I should term this attack, Unlimited Omega Beam Works".


    Omega beams keep on following him. Lets make sure that he can be kept busy for a while. So i used Technomancy and used my reality warping powers to create a huge amount of Mercurial soldiers from Terminator.


    The golem master is here, all of the Terminators are equpped with Laser guns and Atomic Shots. As a plus they come in the form of Nier from the Automata series. They just have a too much cold look in them. Not that i can see their eyes.


    You see i am stalling for time. Normally all reality warpers are like hackers of the rules of reality. You want unlimited energy, MOD an effect on reality that the source of yours never end.


    You want an item, MOD reality to recreate items from nothing. Really its like having all 5 True magics inside one human body. Which is a totally insane thing to do. I mean the mortal mind can only take so much.


    My plan was for the Omniversal Yggdrasil to enter other realities. But how was i gonna do that. For that i need an item that is best centered around the world itself and luckily we have one item in this world.


    Chronologically if the battle between the entire universe and Thanos did not happen then that means it still exists. The Heart Of The Universe, did you think i was gonna state the Infinity Stones.


    Those are mere jewellery compared to the item i am thinking of snagging. But i can create whole realities, why don''t i create another Heart for myself. Well f.u.c.k you, that item is a limited edition item. That means after the Universe VS Thanos debacle, it will dissappear completely from every universe.


    Do you think the Writers of this comic world would allow the duplication of such an item so easily. When i said the whole universe was against Thanos, i really meant it. That means Thanos with that item fought whole armies of superheroes. In which reality warpers coincidentally exist.


    The item cannot be duplicated, that item is the center of this whole universe. It itself won''t allow its duplication. No matter what a reality warper is still a part of the universe. So it still enters that items jurisdiction.


    I can see the Original maneuvering around. He then dissappears from my vision and is standing behind me. Oh he is going to try that trick. Well normally i would limit myself and try to understand my powers but i am against a reality warper.


    So all those limitations can go to hell. Instantly those Omega Beams hit me, the original was smirking but he is in for a bad surprise. Those beams instead of hitting me just pass through me. He instantly moves around, some beams destroy the ground we are fighting in.


    Kamui really deserves the title Authority of Gods. He seems to be thinking of a solution to those Omega Beams. He then starts chanelling an odd amount of power. Oops can''t let that happen, Physical Hunt.


    Instantly his body feels strained, his attack stopping before even firing. What, i wont give him an opportunity like the others. He is after all equal to me. Anyway he was charging a huge amount of energy.


    I don''t care for that. I point my finger up and say "Supernova". He is still being hit by those Omega Beams. Those Beams still lack Darkseids Divinity so he won''t be trapped in an endless loop of reincarnation. Lets take it a notch higher.


    "Hypernova". The huge ball of flames above my finger turn even more larger and brighter and for a split second it was as if a star had come crashing down. The luminous ball was sent at him but he held his palm and said "Cancel".


    Instantly the attack is cancelled and disspapears. The wind clearing the area full of dusts. Tch this guy is also using his fragmented memories to fight me. "Its pretty clear that we can go nowhere with this".


    He looks dishevelled but the next instant he looks better than before his fight. See we can''t keep on fighting, "Why are you so obsessed with this body. You can create a new one without any need to fight me. I am not even using your face as my true identity". This thought has always bugged me.


    He sighs and calmly states "I was ordered by the Celestials and all the Cosmic beings. You are after The Heart Of The Universe". Oye i was just thinking about using and researching that item.


    "They said that if it went according to the One Above All''s script then that item would dissapear forever. But you have laid eyes on what you should not covet". He then takes a stance. "So i have been tasked to recover my body and also destroy you before any of your wishful thinking can be completed".


    "Hey One Above All, are you Omnipotent, Omniscient or Omnipresent. That is what your description said right". Well my smirk just widens even more "I disagree".


    Instantly a fist comes at me from the Original. I dodge it using Ban''s experience. I hate being interrupted. "Eight Gates, Gate Of Death" instantly the whole area trembles and debris start floating up. My hair floats up like a Demon King flaring his power. The Original is sent flying a few meters away.


    Blood rises from the continuos destruction of my body. I then graft Might Guys Taijutsu experiences. He is very m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.tic, i like this guy. Normally this technique couldn''t be used without sufficient strength and would result in my death.


    But not anymore, i pull a fist imbue it with shock force and punch out. Boooooommmmm, the Original who was starting to near me was instantly twisted and like cracks in a glass burst into pieces.


    He reformed instantly and tried moving about. Do you think i will give you the tine to even breathe. The next punch was imbued with Ki blade, Shock Force, and Deconstruction. I have to be careful to not destroy reality again. Because this time i have to use this pocket dimension as a cover for my true plan.


    He was again instantly destroyed, but he reformed within seconds. But the next attacks were done in by the hundred stationary Niers who had now started firing Atomic shots at the Original.


    "Oye keep him busy will you guys". The next moment one Nier suddenly lunges toward the Original. He shouts "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh". That bit of physical attack is useless. I can see Original being wrapped around by liquid metal. Then an emotionles voice says.


    "Self Destruct Sequence is a Joke. Starting Metallic conversion into Anti-Energy Metal". Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmm. The whole area is, forget it this reality itself is trembling hardcore.


    That ought to keep him busy for about ten minutes. Original then uses a storm to keep the Niers in bay. Hmmm scratch ten minutes it might last only ten seconds. Without my help that is.


    I then Chakra cloak myself and then go Sage Mode, then burn my fake potential, Susanoo time and take a sword stance. I can''t belive this, i am doing the same thing twice. My sword is added with all kinds of energy, then Shock Force and then Atomic Deconstruction and you know the kind that hits hard, goes hard, and ends hard.


    "Haaaaaaaxxxxxxx" boy this is gonna be good "Caaaallllllibuuuuuurrrrrr". The surrounding shockwaves are enough to send reality crashing. Its as if a rainbow was set ablaze in this fancy wonderland. The resulting damage not only destroyed the whole reality, its aftereffects created a massive singularity in space and time.


    Lets cheese it up and say, Milky Way was wiped out. Now in a bad sense lets say a Super Massive Black Hole was created. It was the size of ten whole galaxies. Now i didn''t want to do this, but i was pulling all the stops against a reality warper.


    There he is, he reformed again. Sigh this is getting old really fast. "You bastard" he shouted at me. How in the hell is he shouting in vacc.u.m. Lets not sweat the details, this is Marvel Universe after all. I mean i am pretty sure Blackbolts voice could travel the vacc.u.m.


    "You destroyed the whole world for your selfishness. You are nothing more than a villain ...".


    "Wait i have to stop you there. I am pretty sure i am a reality warper. You are too right".


    He nods at that statement but my next line must have hit a nerve. "Whats the problem, i mean i could reset this universe no problem whatsoever. You could too so what is your f.u.c.k.i.n.g problem"


    "You... you... you...". Whats their problem, can''t they not make a normal thing such a harsh crime.


    Before he could utter the next word. I grinned, my Megawatt grin caught his eyes and he was unnerved.


    "Can you feel it". This statement made him check everything in his surroundings twice, he did it with a cautious look. But its not his fault really, the comics writer said that the One Above All had the three O''s but even he could not predict any of the extra crossover events in Marvel.


    But me i just now went from low class to completely being an Admin. Since now i wield The Heart Of The Universe. I open my hand and you can see a miniature star like item. Today i present to you HOTU in short.


    Original could not keep his calm he stated "How ?, thats not possible"

 Chapter 23 - Reality Override

    The Original was stuttering, i had achieved the Impossible even when i was under the eyes of a near Omniscient god.


    "Ahahaha i broke you. That is one reason why you study your powers". He seemed like he could not understand a shred of what i was saying.


    "Avalon textures, they overwrite reality. I only needed it to write what i wanted everyone to see and feel. While that was in effect i took to hacking apart the special privileges i was granted and going to the source of it".


    "What do you mean ?". He can''t fathom even trying this. Ahahaha well the jokes on you.


    "Everything has a source, even my so called reality warping. I just took to extreme measures to tearing apart the hacked account i had and transformed it into an admin account". I had a fun time tearing apart that much layers of reality and overwriting it.


    "When did you do it, we were in a war like battle". So you also weren''t able to notice it. "During the time when i threw some bright texts on the ground". This, yes many ignore this blatant fact and thats what makes it even more better.


    "How is that possible. You did not know anything about the appearance or location of the item".


    I can understand, even i would be shocked. "Its just like hacking an online game and getting all the top tier items for yourself. I don''t need its location, i just need to know it exists, that much is enough".


    That was the main reason i studied Shirou''s Unlimited Blade Works. I just took it to a whole new level and turned it from a reality marble to lets say reality overrider.


    "I hope that satisfies your questions". For a moment the whole vacc.u.m is in silence. Even the Massive Super Black Hole was not making any noises. It was as if everything had come close to a stop. I knew the upper echelons were coming and it depends on their choices whether i would be living or running.


    Then as if a golden ray had fallen on a lost epoch of time. Bright light shined, and a divine overbearing and deep voice. "It has been eons, no it has never happened before". Yeah right.


    "We are not joking youngster. We can''t be fooled that easily. The main reason you were even able to accomplish such a feat was because you hid your power level and thoughts very well and waited patiently". This voice was infintely deep and wise sounding.


    Then another voice proclaimed "You sowed Chaos, made our champions busy, made your goals seem an odd but nevertheless nearer possibility then striked at a predicament and turned it into an opportunity".


    This time a lady spoke out "You did not come or breach any of our domains for all the power you gained. Believe me we already knew of your existence. If you had touched any of our domains, you would have been caged to servitude for My Name".


    So she is Eternity, i mean its just like fill in the blanks. Before not long a gruff voice spoke out "The amount of Chaos you sow is undesirable. But with your powers it is but just an outcome of the infinite choices you make. I can guess that after a major wrong choice you were going to reset and replay".


    "Please don''t do that. That universe is a problematic one. It is already on its sixth continuation, but still it keeps getting destroyed. We have a responsibility, but honestly the amount of universes that get destroyed everyday is very taxing". This sounded a bit punk and rock. I don''t get punk or any other culture for the matter.


    So the first voice should be One Above All, second should be Infinity, third would be Pheonix Force then Eternity after which would be Living Tribunal and then Beyonder. I am just guessing you know.


    They all induce a heavy amount of presence. All of these beings are on a whole different level of OPness than what i operate in, and i made a fool out of everyone.


    The divine voice then said "Now, now don''t get ahead of yourself youngster. But that is also a fact, it is just because we don''t have enough knowledge on any of the outer worlds".


    That is a given fact. Otherwise the crossover events would not happen. I don''t believe a flimsy reason such as everything being in plan. Not every thing happens with a plan. Not even Gods are exempt from this fact.


    The deep and divine voice then said "Normally your transgression would warrant an Eternity in being caged. But now you hold Omnipotence in your hand. So we had to come to a better decision".


    Please be a good one. I would be happy even having a seat for the Celestials. "Youngster tell me which celestial can stop you from wrecking havoc". That is true, you can''t stop an admin level reality warper.


    "So we have come to the best choice and that is you being the next Cosmic being. A young one for sure, but a cosmic being nevertheless". Yahoo i became a cosmic being. Wait a minute, what would be my domain, i guess i would like it if i was as free as the Beyonder.


    "You won''t have any duty since you are a newcomer. You will start your duties after the next end of time. Also do go easy on the world. Your first task is remaking it. Don''t destroy the details i put in creating it". Okay i am confused, but i can do that.


    "What about this item, the Heart Of The Universe that i acquired". I mean thats the most OP level item in the whole Marvel universe.


    He sounds amused and chuckles at me "Consider it your spoils of war. You don''t really require it anyway. Just don''t hand it to anyone else".


    There stood the Original gobsmacked at the fact that i faced no repurcussions. Well the One Above All is after all still near Omniscient so he knows nearly all the next steps i would do while i am here. Also it is always better to have more Cosmic beings under him than out of control.


    "Oye get lost already, you have failed your task. Now let me continue on my endeavors without anymore obstacles lest i erase you". I know i am flaunting my status even though i have yet to be crowned a real cosmic being. But i do have the privileges that come with being one of them.


    Since he was given a task by the cosmic beings and had been working on it to fullfill it, he was granted amnesty. Tch i wanted to erase this guy more than anyone else.


    After this debacle i can feel time, no reality resuming. This timeline was wiped out by me so i had to recreate the exact moment from whence this timeline was destroyed.


    I use my admin privileges to go to the data bank for the exact moment in time the galaxy was wiped out. Afterwards i erase any future timeline of it where it was destroyed by me. Then using the data of the moment before i destroyed it. I remade it with the exact same details.


    Now it will be like something bright shined and nothing happened. The Massive Black Hole has dissappeared. Also the nearby galaxies had to be recreated. The memories of the whole universe, even the celestials had to be rearranged.


    I had effectively destroyed Marvel : The End timeline. Jokes on Thanos, now i can live my life completely unfettered.


    ( That must have been hell of a fun ride )


    Deadpool, what the heck, i am a cosmic being right now. You can''t access my mind without my permission.


    ( Yeah right and another is my girlfreind. We can do this all day. Lol Caps dialogues are best applied to reality warpers. You know what i am saying right )


    Okay i am going to be ignoring you. Like what is wrong with this guy. He has Chaos Counter and still he let himself get destroyed, granted even though it was a surprise attack at the galactic level.


    Lady Death should have made a better choice at her selection.


    ( Now you are just dissing me in your mind. Plus your Elder Lady Death is the most beautiful being i have ever seen ).


    I wish I hadn''t heard that. Then a smack out of nowhere came to my head and slammed me inside a star. Okay Elder Sis, I won''t think like that again. Another smack came at me, but this time it generated a sound effect and as a plus the star was destroyed. "Mindless brat". Okay i think i deserved that.


    I had remade the timeline and edited some parts to it. Like the past Legion not interfering in some places, and my battle in Australia never happening.


    Who wants to hear Iron Man reveal himself twice. Also who wants a world full of troublesome people after them. I teleported back to my tower and there was Ash waiting for me and Skip taking care of all the kids.


    Now that i have all the power in the world i am a bit lost on what i want to do anymore. Goals keep you rooted in reality. But my powers make every goal so easy that it becomes hard to take joy in completing any of them.


    I should start a school for Supers as a cover to recruit people and add on my kingdom. I should start working on my kingdom, naming it and granting autonomy and all that political load.


    I named the kingdom ''Gods Abode : Eden''. I can be as arrogant as i want. Well Ash did not agree and went Muda, Muda, Muda on me. We came to a concensus that the name would be something less arrogant for more appeal.


    So i pondered on the name and thought, i already use its textures. Because of it i was even able to troll cosmic beings. At once Seven hands smacked me across my table to the deep Pacific. Okay this is getting old.


    ( Younger Bro should not badmouth their Elders )


    Wade no one was asking for your input. So we named my kingdom Avalon. I stretched and made the island that was originally only 10 km wide into a 500 km spectacle. My tower is still there and it is like an imposing and endless strectch into the clouds.


    Its only 10 km high don''t worry. Now my little siblings are happy and i am happy too. So it all worked out. We posted throughout the world for the opening of my academy. The First Academy for Supers : Hoooooogwaaarts. Just kidding it was named Genesis.


    I made shipping docks, cities, roads, best of all a stupidly insane sized Stadium. Made the Nier robots again, they are stationed to sell, clean and do all sorts of things you wish civil servants would do but are too corrupt to do. Even some parts of the Administration are handled by them because honestly i don''t have anyone who could do that.


    Last time i asked Ash, she Atomised her entire office and chased me for days. Whats with that monstrous amount of stamina. Skip simply used Flying Thunder God to escape to Peters house. I had to coax him out of there. Seriously isn''t this guy more ladylike than Ash.


    I did not have an influx of students as i expected would happen. My reputation was nearing a Tyrants and no complaints from my side made it an even more sound rumour than any others.


    With this many projects, am i on the verge to become the next Reed Richards. But i like this lifestyle more than any other of mine. I mean i can do anything i want no worries now. I think i raised a flag, meh let them come at me.

 Chapter 24 - Idling Away

    With the Heart Of The Universe my Omniversal Yggdrasil was nearly completed. The only two problem that remained was planting and accessing.


    Ever since i became a Cosmic Being, i can feel the other worlds. But access to them is hindered. Lets say they don''t allow entry for a certain power level and people.


    That could be the reason why we don''t have a trolling vampire in Marvel, or a trolling madmen in DC. I think they already have one, just his trolls are more deadly than anything else.


    I was thinking of working around the corners. I need to enter a virus type of sequence, to edit and audit the world. For that i will be entering. It will take upto five years to forcefully enter the code and take hold of said universe. Most of it will be spent in hiding the code and only one year for fun.


    What i already have control of Marvel, from the background that is. A little trivia about Kotoamatsukami. It affects anyone regardless of level and breaking that hypnosis is stupid hard even for Cosmic Beings. What i created was a Corroding Kotoamatsukami.


    So as long as i don''t talk too much and act within bounds then i can slowly erode their subconscious to follow me, which should be done after a century or so. What i am doing is hack the Game''s A.I. I just did not do it completely and am trying to foolproof it by corrupting it.


    By the time the corruption is over, Marvel Multiverse will be at my palms. Though they will never learn of it. It will be like controlling the strings for all Cosmic Beings and yet being their younger brother. It feels as if i was a well hidden Emperor using his slaves to probe others.


    You honestly did not think i was just going to be a Cosmic Being are you. Right now they are monitoring me, but most of what i say is subconsciously being edited and replayed. Hopefully Wade will not learn of this.


    Did you think i was making jokes at them for no reason. It was to test out the veracity at which my reality overriding codes were working. Lets say i am satisfied. I guess only Wade has an inkling of what i am doing.


    My master plan the Omniversal Yggdrasil is a serious threat to all beings in the universe. Lets sugarcoat it and say i was trying to hack all games and make them enter a single server platform. Lets bring it out badly, i am stealing others home and adding it to my collection. Lol i am so gonna mesh them into having a multitude of crossovers.


    Well i theorised the plans but mostly i went with the flow. When i said, what i wanted them to see and feel i wasn''t joking. Right now they see me in a favourable light and not as an annoyance or anything else. Though right now i am concentrating on how to access the other worlds.


    More like i can but i will have to forego this mortal body and a vast set of my powers. I am not willing to do either part. So we will have to see if i can get another good idea. On that part i have made a child successfully wield Sunshine.


    That power is outrageous and do you know what is even more outrageous. Hyperion is, his powers throughout the comics were never explained. Except the fact that he could harness the power of 10,000 suns. The only notable achievement he made was winning against World Breaker Hulk.


    After which he was retconned to non-existence. Poor Hyperion, now the main problem is. His and Hulks fight will happen sometime in the future. I guess after the whole Bad Reed issue. After which 616 will also introduce Ghost Spider or someone we better know as SpiderGwen.


    That must mean the Spiderverse is near launch time. Now the Spiderverse is honestly very cool, its prospect itself is amazing. The only problem is all Spiders had something unique but the main character AKA Spiderman lost out on the lottery of luck. Well he is quite unlucky, he himself stated that in The Ultimate Spiderman Series.


    The movie ''Spiderverse'' which i later saw gave me mixed feelings. On one hand we have five different Spiders on the other hand we have a Japanese one whose powers are honestly, i don''t know what to say anymore.


    She, it was a she right, whats with Japanese and their love for traps. Her powers are one side cool and one side odd. Though that version won''t happen anytime in my reality.


    That is other Miles reality. I only know SpiderGwens reality which is Earth 65 i guess. Man these fragmented memories are an annoyance.


    Honestly i am not interested in her. What really interests me is the Locket she has, the one that allows her to travel dimensions. That is a stable Dimension traveller. The only problem being it cannot predict which dimension it will throw the user.


    Personally i know she has wrecked herself in 65. Everyone there knows who she is and she even served a sentence before coming to 616. Also she has Venom that is bonded with her body. A pretty bad move, but it was a milder version so. I don''t care anymore, whats with every hero being suicidal and all those plans even working out.


    Well back to Sunshine, it is more like a buff that stacks indefinitely. At daytime literally nothing can stop the holder, sorry Juggernaut. Well except the cosmic beings, but they don''t count. It has so much potential but it is totally nullified during nightime.


    Which is nonsensical, the moonlight is solar rays shining on the surface of the moon. Man, do some goddamn research. But it is also a fact that not all nights are moonlit. So i had to build his body to hold a part of the strength.


    It wasn''t a joke when it was said in the manga that it was never made for humans. The first test under the sun burnt the boy to ashes. I had to revive him and weave a stupid story of how he lost consciousness. The second test made him explode and he nearly took 100 whole kms. That is a fifth of my island you damned ability.


    So i thought on not containing the Grace but weaving it into his RNA and DNA. Well i made a Sun God, in my defence i did not know that was going to happen.


    Why am i expending so much work for a little boy. Well he will be the guardian of my kingdom. What i am going to be gone someday, i mean i have to infect universes. Those don''t happen easily.


    But the body can only take so much, his DNA sequence is now meshed with solar radiation. Its to the point that someday if he dies then he will wipe out Earth. Well he won''t die easily since he has boostened regeneration during daytime. I hope that kid doesn''t fight Hulk during nightime.


    But he is like a weaker version of Superman. That red u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.rs physiology makes no sense. Hey why didn''t i think of that gene code before. So i went ahead and made him an even version of Superman.


    His body can now hold the solar radiation even during nightime. No he can''t fly and shoot lasers, no weakness to stupid glowy rocks, but he can throw around Suns and jump as Hulks, run near light speeds, can regenerate whole bodies, though he has a limited lifespan. Thats only near my eyes, he can live well upto 1500.


    You sacrifice some, you get some right. That is the motto to live by right. Though in my case. Lets just forget my case, i feel like i made Newton commit suicide once in some other timeline.


    Now the debacle with Reed has been completely settled. How do i know well i talked with him since you know i am still a cosmic being, can''t have harmful entities enter my little garden. He did not listen and i used Kotoamatsukami to make him never enter 616. Its someone elses problem now.


    I like talking with people, i don''t like using Kotoamatsukami for no apparent reason. That ability makes me feel like i am living in a cold and desolate world. Since all i ask for is done already.


    Human, scratch that i mean social interactions are always better than talking to cold emotionless dolls. That is also the reason why i only let the Cosmic Beings have favourable impression of me and not brainwash them completely.


    The next to create is a Dragon. Why, its because i think Dragons are cool. Also i would love a cool pet like a Dragon. Marvel has so many Dragons, Immortal ones, Cursed ones, regular ones, ask for it and you shall have it.


    I really want an OP dragon as my pet. So i brought an earthworm and evolved it to the point that it became a Dragon. Li Qiye must be so angry he expended so much to evolve his little worm whereas i did nothing. Now the perfect set of powers for it can be found in DxD.


    I shall grant my pet, Divine Dividing, Boosted Gear, The Concept of Dreams, The Devouring Concept, No fire breaths, I want plasma beams, no red scales, i want a mesh of Red and Black scales, also i demand a Western Dragon. Not that I don''t like Chinese Dragons but personally i think Western ones are a lot more cooler.


    Later on i will add more to his repetoire of skills to use. The last step is getting it soul bound to me. This is completely one sided by the way. Its power won''t exceed mine anyway. He can also be summoned from anywhere, even crossing realities. I will mainly bring him to wreck the surroundings.


    After this the baby dragon entered a sleep like mode. He will be born, he is just incubating his powers to mesh inside his DNA willingly. I feel like i remember this situation from somewhere. Haaah its just like those stupid games that make you wait for any kind of upgrade for your pets. Urgh remembering it makes me mad. Its a game, don''t take it so realistically or do, i don''t know.


    I can''t wait for those upgrades, evolve already. So i pushed Time element inside the Dragon and hastened the progress. I feel like i wasted Diamonds on something. No way, i am starting to view life as a game.


    It had started waking up and as soon as it did. It imprinted itself on me. Yay kudos to me, i named it Golden Kuro. I kinda flaunted it right in front of Ash and now she has a Wind elemental i guess. Also Skip was being charming in front of me. He was girlish to the point my heart moved, you jerkish heart stay in control. So i gave him a Flying Nimbus.


    Well Apollo and all the other kids wanted one so. Lets just think of it as early Christmas. So i did that and now every kid has a pet. The pets can act as protectors and so much more. So please buy one from me.


    Ehhh why did i say that. What is happening, why am i breaking reality now. I guesss my sanity has long since been eroded huh. Well lets put aside the details.


    Just now i felt a disturbance in space, well look at who is here. That white suit that accentuates her curves, those cold dead eyes, wait a minute she is wearing a mask, lets forget i ever said that part. Since she has entered the universe, now i can get on copying the Locket she wears.

 Chapter 25 - Preparations

    Dimension Travelling Watch, well it could be worse. Like Gem of Continuation, that is hardcore levels of reality breaking.


    ( Hey my gem is a bonafide infinity gem )


    Yeah i believe you and pigs can fly.


    ( Look up )


    The moment i did, i saw a flying pig. The f.u.c.k, why does it have wings on its back. Who the heck created this monstrosity. Lets ignore that and continue on the Dimension Travelling Watch.


    Urgh this thing works but its basically completely connected to this reality. Their goes my reality shattering plan. Bohhoooo i want to cry on someones arms.


    The Omniversal Yggdrasil has started to grow already and i still can''t access other realities. "Kuro please tell me its possible". Kuro looks beffuddled and cutely tilts his head.


    "Its possible ???". I am gonna ignore those question marks. Well i have a hobby of breaking difficult things. Lets brainstorm this plan.


    I thought and thought and suddenly i had an epiphany. I could just send my soul with my power veiled inside it and hack those realities apart. Mwaahahahahha i feel like the most dangerous villain of the Omniverse.


    The soul can be sent but does that mean i have to die. No i can eject the soul from my body willingly. My body will keep itself alive while i have to go and host someone elses body, at least until that said world is in my palms.


    So i began on the outlines of the plans. The body must stay in Marvel guarded by Kuro. He can''t be defeated unless its a Cosmic being so i will have to add another skill on both of our repertoire.


    ( Ability Created )


    Damage Eater Physique - ??? Rank


    A skill that devours anything and everything harmful for the body, mind and soul. All attacks are devoured and made into vital energy good for the body. Cosmic Beings beware you may not survive this skills consumption should you try jumping souls.


    The skill effectively makes me non-damageable, hurt me and the damage will be used to make me more livelier. After this i can safely put my body in some kind of VR like machine and start hacking into other worlds.


    So i created the machine from Avatar. Yeah i know, but i am not going blue or anything else. Also i need to add time dilation, otherwise what was one year for me could very well be decades for this world. Pocket Avalon added inside it, now i am effectively Invulnerable inside it. Kuro will guard the top floor of the tower where i will be in my slumber.


    The best selection would be from people who have effectively given up on everything. They have low will power and no uniqueness that will allow them to refuse my power. Though i will still save their souls.


    It is more of a beneficial transaction. I will employ them for eternity for the chance to gain all sorts of power he or she could only dream of. You honestly did not think i would never host females did you. With my power gender is kinda, no completely useless. Though i prefer myself more as a male.


    They will be my shadow, people whom i can trust and use to the fullest without a shred of complaint. The contract will function like Solo Leveling''s way of binding down summons. They will follow me regardless of choice, race, or any idealogy for the matter. They will wholeheartedly serve me.


    I know what you will say, why don''t i use my powers to actually make them. Hmmmm why should i, isn''t it my choice at how i use my powers. No matter how dumb and stupid i am at making choices. It is still mine to make. Also i think its better to have vassals to talk to than be alone at the top of the Omniverse.


    Now why am i doing this ?. There is a very insane answer for that. I want to and also it is because i want to feel real. No matter what i do and continue to do, I don''t feel real at all. On the contrary i feel as if i was but a line in another story.


    What gives life the most flavour. Adventure and Overturning odds, if i can stimulate myself. Then maybe i will feel more real. Anyway these worlds that i will infect may not be able to find me. But they will instinctively know of my existence just like how My Elder Brothers and Sisters did.


    So i will have the odds stacked against me. They will debuff my existence in a bid to stall and try to purge me and i will overturn those odds and add them to my Omniversal Yggdrasil. Because games aren''t worth it if they don''t pose enough of a challenge.


    That means when i am at the other world, no reality warping. Matter of fact I can warp reality, but they will catch on fastest if i use reality warping. I mean whats harder to find, a virus or a bug in the game. Obviously its the virus and since my reality warping is like a bug in the game it is off bounds, at least until the virus has done its job.


    So give or take 4 to 5 years of no reality warping. But after that i will ensure mayhem upon that world. I have to get back at the world for suppressing me otherwise I won''t be like every Xianxia character for sure. They are the most Elite Anti-Heroes that we look upto.


    Just kidding, in a fight i can extinguish their whole Multiverse. But Legion, their attitudes are so badass. Is it just me that thinks no matter how you justify them, aren''t they just at an extreme level of Anti-Socialness. I mean Cultivating for thousands of years with no human interaction, killing for the most petty reasons. Yeah all of them are just stuck in puberty.


    If they are so experienced as they say, then why do they monologue so much before a fight. Leaving my rants aside, i created the Ability that will ensure my Omniversal army.


    ( Ability Created )


    BlackHeart - ??? Rank


    A contract is set by the contractor and the contracted. Negotiation''s will be done but the contracted will have to serve the contractor as long as he/she lives. They may live as they wish but when called upon they will have no hesitation. They are Tattoed in black signifying the source from where they acquired their powers.


    Honestly this is more like creating a better puppet and adding the contracted soul inside it. That is half the reason why i can alter their souls and they will follow me without hesitation.


    The next thing to do is make the machine i created strong enough to send me to other Multiverses. The amount of energy that is required is near endless. But reality is my bitch and no amount is near infinite than a hackers amount of resources. So what if i destroy this universe, i can recreate it whenever i want.


    Also the void and space have an endless amount of Dark Matter which is quite easy for me to use as an alternate source of energy. You do remember HyperStorm right. He had an endless amount of energy that was granted by his mutant ability. He was after all one of the strongest reality warpers son. But then again he is a villain, a shame i wish he was an Anti-Hero. We need more in our ranks than any other part of Heroism.


    Also my country has been running smoothly. It still has a lack of citizens, since all my siblings are still in the end minors. But it does not lack security, Ash serves as the Military Advisor and Skip is the Diplomat. Administration is handled by the Automatons and our Weapon of Mass Destruction is Apollo. I am but the last option.


    I originally envisioned Skip as the Military Advisor. But Ash took it and i could not say no. Have you ever escaped from your sibling because she has a paint gun. Yeah my situation is like that and also Skip is too gentle.


    Since i don''t believe that someone who can try to hit me would teach Shelly about understanding. Also all the spies are under the surveillance of the Automaton squad. I asked Skip for a set of Ninjas, but as i said before he is too gentle. So I don''t think i will have one until a decade or so.


    Damn you Skip i gave them the best Chakra network and you are still delaying their blooming. I wish i could strangle, oh wait i did and he went Sage moded Susanoo on me, also he Wood slammed me. Thats an Otsutsuki for you, but that is just an outburst.


    Someone please tell me how to discipline a child without brainwashing or killing him. So i created Dungeons for them. Its more of a training facility than anything else. The monsters do drop items after their death. But they drop Gene Modifier Crystals more than anything else.


    The Gene Modifier Crystals are a new product of mine. It adds a certain amount of evolution energy on the Gene of the consumer. It could be anywhere near 0.0001% to 1.0%. It makes you have a chance to ensure your mutation evolves. Also it is rigged like that to ensure hardworking people populate my country than lazy bums.


    Nowadays i just ensure that everything will be fine once i go in a slumber. Kuro can fight Cosmic Beings to a standstill, Ash can decimate anyone and i mean it, Skip is well complicated, but i know he will stand strong when lives are at stake. How the hell did a Hero get in a kingdom full of Anti-Heroes. Apollo can fight Hulk on equal grounds and maybe defeat him at the peak of noon.


    Also the pets are created to serve as Extra Lives. I mean it, their deaths and sacrifice will empower the Owner by just about a 1000%. Kuro is an exception since he is just as dangerous as me. Now i will have to start creating Gene Modifier Crystals with a 1% evolution rate. Its because the body i might host could very well not be human.


    Why 1% and not a complete 100%. As i told you guys before, i can''t warp reality in those uninfected worlds so i will have a weak and useless body. 100% might as well kill me there and although my soul will survive, I don''t like worthless endeavours. So these crystals will serve as my game changer.


    Where will i hide it, the same way Xianxia explains their Spatial pockets, inside my soul. So i created an insane amount of those Crystals. Insane ??? right you guys want to know the amount. A whole solar system full of those crystals inside my soul.


    How did i do that, when you reach my level you realise that soul is in the end just the collection of data on Vital Energy. Explain ghosts then ? Ghosts are negative Vital energy sort of like Yin and Yang, how they are the same and yet different.


    Anyway data to a hacker like me is a very big joke. I can manipulate Cosmic Beings simply by converting and reshaping data and you think i can''t fool a measly world with this amount. I can appear the weakest in their eyes despite the amount of power possesed by my soul. I feel like Aizen at that matter which is hiding my power and later on flexing it.


    Why don''t i hide my reality warping while hacking that reality. Its like as if i was using a Microsoft software to hack Supercomputers. Mainly because other worlds follow differing rules and to my regret learning and aligning them is f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard okay.


    Since i am now sure that everything will be handled. I inform Ash and the others and go to my deep slumber guarded by a Gold, Blackish scaled Dragon. Kuro is now able to change shapes, the concept of Dreams is amazing. Finally i can start.


    ( Please Designate World )


    ''Randomise it''


    ( Race )


    ''Random''


    ( Gender )


    ''Random''


    ( Age )


    ''About 11 to 12''


    ( Please have a safe journey )

 Chapter 26 - Begin

    When i opened my eyes everything was dim to see, the f.u.c.k is happening. Oh right i am in a soul state. Lets see, i was launched into a random universe. Before anything else i need a body. Let me select one that has lost all will to live, it must not have a shred of it. In fact the more uncapable it is the better.


    Lets see, oh look at that insanely dim lit soul. Lets see your history. Tried committing suicide, is harrased by girls, bullied by everyone, is in a huge debt, has nothing that sets him apart, is a fatso, relatives hate him, parents gave him the debt to fullfill and ran away and he also witnessed the killing of his freind by a villain.


    Damn, when i said the most hopeless i did not expect this kind of sob story. If he had a remarkable power than i can tell he would have made a good Anti-Hero or a Mad Villain. I have decided, i will host this body. Let me ready the contract.


    Before i could even talk to that soul. I witnessed an insanely bright soul crushing its spirit and taking over. My face twitched, look at that another god has sent a traverser here. Well i don''t care, i just turned his soul data into an insanely bright beacon for this world''s will.


    Clean this guy up already. As soon as the data came in effect the guy was wiped before he could even gain consciousness. Urgh i could have had an insanely strong vessel but now its all useless because of some kind of stupid god.


    Lets just select another to host. Oh lets see a weak petite male is bullied because he lacks what all have. His parents have disowned him, his siblings despise him. Also his girl is in cahoots with another guy. Oye doesn''t this guy have any guts. Well if he did, i would not have noticed him.


    Lets talk to him for the contract. Why am i contracting them, because it is far easier to host the body if you have an ongoing contract with the owner. As a plus it does not show any signs of rejection. Also the last thing i want is an incompatible body because my soul isn''t from this universe.


    Look at that the soul is thinking on committing suicide. Hahaha let the games begin, i witness his suicide attempt from which he was barely saved by his girl. Isn''t she in cahoots with someone else. Also saw how they rushed him to the hospital, i was being sarcastic.


    Anyway it seems like its time for my entry. ''Aren''t you tired of all this bullshit''. I talked inside his mind, my voice must be the devils whisper to him right now. He is barely conscious but i know he can understand me. He looks towards my direction and grits his teeth.


    Well he did try to hang himself so his voice box must has been destroyed. ''Rage all you want, but you will still remain weak''. At this line his eyes shake in resignation to his reality.


    ''Luckily enough reality is my bitch and it can be yours semi-bitch if you can accept my contract''. My grin was wider than ever. He looks slackjawed but more disbelieving than anything else. He makes some gurgling sounds. Oh you want to speak.


    ''Speak in your thoughts, i can hear them''. His eyes rage with a never before seen ferocity. ''If you really are the devil, then i accept. It does not matter if you take my soul or anything you d.e.s.i.r.e. I will accept your deal''.


    Ahahahahhahaha look at that. ''You might regret this later on, so when you are awake do go over the contract and sign it carefully, after you have thought this through. Though remember no one can know about this. You won''t like it if you break this simple code''. He looks pleadingly at me and then loses consciousness.


    The next three days he stayed unconscious. This world is oddly advanced in various parts. When he woke up he looked at the contract that had been lying on the side for the same amount of time he was asleep. Looks like no one visited him. Though i think he has some misgivings about his girl.


    He then starts a racket, forcing the nurse to take a look. He keeps at it until he gets a pen and then without even gazing at the contract or reading through it, he directly signs it. ''I don''t know what to say anymore. How desperate are you to try any hope that you see''.


    He then sends his thought to me ''My life isn''t worth a thing and if it can give me vast powers as you said, then I don''t care''. Well he said it, ''You won''t regret this contract even after it is fullfilled''. At once i enter his body and keep his soul in a slumber like state, he will feel as if he was lucid dreaming.


    With that my vision changed and i once again start feeling through a body. It has been a while, before i can continue on with the discoveries, i feel heavy supression on my spirit. Look at that, they already know of my existence. Meh, find me if you can.


    I look around and see the bed and the dishevelled state it was in "Aaaaaa". Oh right this body''s voice box was broken. The nurse is looking at me as if i was a madman. Can''t let them sedate me now can i. So i obediently sit down on my bed.


    She looks at me glaringly and ascertains the fact that i was being calm and then calls the doctors to discuss my voice box. "Honestly Kai, i know your life hasn''t been well. But this is no solution for your situation". I know i am not the owner but can you hurry the f.u.c.k up about my voice. So my name for now is Kai, i don''t have a surname because i was disowned.


    Perhaps sensing my discontent he continues "You might never recover your voice ever again". Wow very nice of you to break it to a patient like that. He looks at my deadpan and coughs before saying "Its not that it can''t be fixed". Then he whispers in my ear "Its just your parents aren''t keen on using money on you".


    Just discharge me already, i could care less for that f.u.c.k.e.d up family. Seeing my piercing gaze he sighs and comforts me and then says that i was asked to be discharged as soon as possible by my family so that i might not waste any more resources. All the better for me, also i indicated that i would like to be discharged early.


    Now most mental abilities are things of the soul and rarely do abilities that function physically are carried by the soul. So what i need to do is recreate some physical abilities to use. Also i f.u.c.k.i.n.g need to find what kinda world am i in. This guys memories only ever contain being locked or being depressed about nearly everything.


    As i walk down and reach the exits. I can see a golden haired teenager looking at me condescendingly "Oye garbage". Did he just call me garbage, sensing my distaste towards him he smirks and says "If you attempted to gain recognition by this stupid suicide attempt that you did. Then don''t bother".


    Okay i am going to tune you out. Gosh do people in a higher hierarchy all talk like this. I never did that and i was nearly the highest I could ever climb in status and power. Also this guy keeps on going about something like a pure or a mixed bloodline. I don''t care lets just leave him in his petty reality.


    As i walk past him ignoring his talks. I can ascertain from his feelings that he was quite angry. Have i been hearing things in Japanese for a while. So i might be in Code:Geass, DC or DxD.


    "Hey Quirkless, are you ignoring me right now". Wait what did he say ?. I turn around and fiercely take out my copy and write down =Quirkless ?!!! Is that so T-T. Also please ignore the crying emoji. I made it because it seems like I can''t express myself normally anymore=.


    He looks at it and reads and then says "Hah you have lost your mind already elder brother. You don''t sound fun to play with anymore". Older brother ??? Me, well i can be considered one.


    Well thats what should have happened anyway. But this body is f.u.c.k.i.n.g weak. Instead before my set of moves could be applied i was already floating through the air a few meters away from my initial position. I think i know what quirk this guy has.


    Then pain wracked my ribs and i nearly lost consciousness. Considering the fact that he controlled his strength. It was still enough to feel like a motorcycle ramming you from the back. Not a good experience i tell you.


    He takes a deep breath, holds my book and pen and throws them at me and says with a smirk "Tell me how you feel trash". Argh what are parents teaching children these days. This one is such a cowardly hypocrite.


    Can''t he kill me already, now he will give out a cliche reason like ''Trash can''t be killed by me, it will lower my standards''. You are already acting like a low class villain, why don''t you upgrade or at the least join my side. The side of Anti-Heroes, but i guess you don''t qualify.


    So i write out what i really feel =A little weak on the input. You should have applied more force at the left side to stop the heart. Also i really hate speedsters=.


    His expressions at the beginning was disbelieving but by the end he smirked and said "Then you must hate our mother the most". Okay i feel like he is digging a hole for me. So let me check my memories. Hmmmmmmmm.


    Isn''t this child hungry for attention from his mother who is under house arrest due to trying to save this ones life. Well gratitude should be repaid in heaps. So i write down =Villain speedsters are different from my mother=.


    At first he does not understand what i wrote. Then after a while he understands the context in what i was saying. His anger must have reached his peak. But you can''t do anything. The investigators for illegal use of quirks are walking by. He subdues his anger and then walks to a Limo.


    How rich was this family, then he shouts out "Father said you won''t even have the allowance you were having anymore. Also never try to use our family name".


    Okay first things first, i need to study on this worlds laws. You guys seriously don''t expect me to walk around aimlessly do you. When i said laws i was talking about the laws of this plane. Every plane has a differing law, like Promethium in DC is one of the best healing metal, or cultivators and how they use energy to permanently empower themselves, etc.


    So if i think on what kinda world this is then i can surely recreate items from Marvel universe. Also i need a golden t.h.i.g.h to grab to. Lets go to the best of the best, the one who makes hero tools in UA, Power Loader. But where am i and where could i find this UA and Power Loader. So lets brush up on this worlds knowledge.


    I think i have somewhat of an allowance remaining. Lets go to the library, and start for the end of this worlds plot.

 Chapter 27 - Exploiting The Gaps

    Now i already located the library and have been brushing up on the knowledge of this world. Seriously how weak is this body, that i nearly fainted after seeing a nude girl once.


    That part has an interesting history there. I was going to an Onsen to take a bath and what was written outside in the banner was Open Air. So i entered and I might have forgotten to read the ending initials saying ''for females''.


    For the first five minutes no one came after me and there was no one there so i was relaxing at the open bath. Then one entered then two entered and by the time another five minutes had gone by a dozen or so females had already entered.


    I nearly fainted but i controlled myself and thought of a solution. Lets act like a petite girl, this body fits the conditions anyway. Now i was acting like an aloof princess. Oh the horrifying shame i felt at the thought. But extreme situations call for an equal amount of extreme measures.


    So nobody disturbed me for quite a while and nobody neared my area of existence. But one lady came and destroyed all my plans. She said "Arara children should not act so lonesome".


    I had to cringe and aloofly act the line ''How bothersome''. Her facial expressions crashed and she nearly hit my head. Is it just me or are girls too violent these days. First it was Ash, now this lady.


    So i sat there aloofly trying to make them think that i was spoilt, bratty and all sorts of ridiculousness. But i guess ''Man proposes and God disposes''. They instinctively knew of me hiding something.


    After discussing with each other they tried surrounding me. Okay what is going on, are they on to me. Then i guess i glared at them and used Physical Hunt on all of them.


    Now their faces were flushed and it made me shiver when their gazes met with each other and turned even more dangerous. Run, i know i ran like a bitch. Not my proudest moment in life okay. I am so lucky Deadpool isn''t here.


    Back at the topic in hand, i kinda know now how much MHA is similar to Marvel Universe. Can''t say i know about the remaining hidden concepts though. So i started on the Arc Reactor and went overboard creating the plans and all.


    I had another plan that i really wanted to complete. So i took my remaining allowance and then set towards UA.


    I took a bus and then reached UA. Wow public transports here are so orderly. Ahem then I went and stood near the gate. A robotic voice then asked "What do you need ?".


    Honesty is the best policy so i wrote =I want to work under Power Loader=. This time the mettalic voice said "We do not accept people with no credentials. Please leave the premise".


    Fair enough i guess. So i drew a somewhat incomplete plan and shoved it at the face of the camera. Sorry let me take the page a few steps back. If Nezu is the principal then he will see my potential and recruit me. I can go to less savory places too.


    Lets say I go to All For One and work as a researcher for him. I know its too villainous and that is why i am here. I have to uphold the title of Best Anti-Hero. After a while the gates open up and i can see UA teachers standing there.


    Well even i would be wary of such a prodigious guy as me entering their school. The small white mouse then says "Pleaee follow me". Are all the teachers here to act as his bodyguards.


    Hmmm so i entered the office and sat down on the chair i was granted by Aizawa. Am i being interrogated or interviewed for the position i would hold.


    Nezu then sits at his chair and says "Kai i have investigated you and my investigations make no sense. The Kai which everyone knows is not good enough to draw a plan that could catch the eye of Power Loader".


    Then he gazes down at me and says "It makes me question if you even are the real Kai". Dun Dun Dun, lol i felt like that sound effect fitted this scene very accurately. I am even trying to hold down my giggles.


    They might have heard my giggles because now they were looking at me like an Oddball. So i took out my paper and wrote =What has you confused is the fact that i would enter your school for ulterior motives right >-<. But the plan i have shown is still incomplete=.


    With this i let it settle in that i was ready to make deals with them. Nezu then looks at me and says "So what would a complete plan entail". Hmmm i hurriedly scribbled ="Mass production of clean energy"=.


    Nezu looks towards Power Loader for his input. PL stands up and says "It could be implemented and even a miniature version might have enough power to charge a whole town for days".


    They underestimate Iron Man too much so lets drop a bomb at them =One 20m Wide and a meter tall of this version of generator can power a whole city for years=. At this even Power Loader is shocked, i know this much scale difference is enormous. It is to the point that they can''t understand which insane mind created that.


    =Plus i want a workshop for a recent project of mine. I have been putting it in hold because i was lacking in lets say every possible way=. Nezu starts contemplating, a good choice versus a potential danger.


    To completely convince him i write =I will give the complete plan to you and Power Loader. I only need resources, no guidance is required. Certainly you could help with that much only=.


    Nezu''s POV


    My intelligence says it all. I never underestimate people with potential. The best example of being underestimated would be me. I escaped the experiments conducted on me and even brought the humans who did that to me ruin.


    My animalistic senses have always helped me probe the amount of potential danger someone could possess. But my mind was what set me apart. To not be confined again, i took to heroism and the many benefits that it gave.


    A Madman, that is what i could infer about him.The amount of unnatural confidence he displayed was astonishing. Especially considering the fact that he came from that family and his unusual circ.u.mstances.


    That family has always considered Quirkless people as a backlog in evolution. Imagine their surprise when one of them is born just like the ones they despise. His life was hard, he even tried commiting suicide. But the confidence he displays is that of an outsider not someone who has experienced and grown above the situations.


    So the choice remains, whether to kick him and let him end up as a potentially hidden danger or let him stay and monitor his mental state. Well Heroes are supposed to save everyone. Also he is smart and what he has proposed could potentially end up suitable for the entire world.


    As i am thinking down on what next to do, he writes =I will give the complete plan to you and Power Loader. I only need resources, no guidance is required. Certainly you could help with that much only=.


    Hmmm certainly resources have been abundant since the rise of quirks. If you wanted Iron a creation quirk would do. If you wanted crystals, all we need to do is hit a Crystalline quirk hero for it or he could shed some. Wood can be instantly grown with a Wood Quirk or a Instant Growing of plantation quirk.


    In this way the world has been expanding and running on despite the amount of Atomiser quirks running around like the Quirk Black Hole. Not that 13 will destroy items here and there but because not all people have the same amount of control and will.


    "Certainly, but may I inquire on what your project is about". This will be the last test of his morality. Then he grinned. At that moment i felt an insanely ridiculous amount of danger. He was projecting danger on a level that made me sweat and have a hard time breathing.


    Even Aizawa, Power Loader and a lot of other heroes started taking wary stances. It was to protect me on the off chance that he would attack me. Then he wrote down =Weapons=.


    ''Weapons'' weapons not tools. Why would he want weapons and what level is it that only his thought about the weapon made me feel as if the world was in danger.


    "You are hired Kai. Though you will have to take a certain amount of responsibility if you are to act as Power Loader''s assistant". Power Loader looks at me with deadpan eyes saying ''you are just throwing the problem at me''.


    I can only look pleadingly at him and then say "Isn''t that right ?". Power Loader can''t refute since i am still the principal. So he says "Well i needed extra hands on my deck anyway. So i am fine with him as my assistant".


    At that moment as if Pandora''s box had been closed. The dangerous aura he expelled dissipated. I need to have a talk with his mother on how the heck is this monster wearing human skin roaming around without any parental supervision.


    POV Change


    Ahem i think i let my excitement flow out of me a little bit. I mean i am thinking on a weapon that could possibly end this planet if i was successful. So i need to start on the basics of the weapon. Plus what i picture is a hell lot cooler once completed.


    Before any of that my plans would revolve around three steps. First understanding Electromagnetic fields and Bio-Electricity. Second would be Space Time Equipment and last would be Machinery.


    If all the steps above are completed my basic machinery will be able to end the world. Yeah and this time i am not reality warping. It makes me so excited that i feel giddy.


    So Power Loader takes me to his workshop and says "The plans are already complete isn''t it". I stay silent but this silence is in another way confirmation.


    He sighs and says "Look i may not be as smart as Nezu but i do have enough experience to know the outline of what kind of man you are".


    He continues "You may not feel any holes in your exhibition or story. But there is one, you knew the scale of the item that you were planning on creating". Ahhhh that was the point in where he knew that i had already completed the plans but held back.


    "Just tell me in what scale is the weapon you are creating". He asks apprehensively, i could and could not tell him but even if he did know the scale. He would lack understanding. So i scribbled out =Galactic Level=.


    He looks at me with deadpan eyes and says "Kid are you joking with me. That kind of weapon has no chance of existing. Even if you did create it what would you power it with. The amount of energy required for a Galactic Weapon is not feasible at all. Not even your, what is it called, right Arc Reactor plan would suffice for the amount you would need to output".


    So i unhurriedly scriblled down =You will see someday that nothing is impossible=. He reads it and makes a face that says ''Are you a chunni''. I feel my eyes twitch in anger. What is wrong with stating out facts nowadays. His world is literally run with Mutants and he has the nerve to think that a Galactic Level Weapon is not possible.


    He then just asks "So why do you say weapon and not Hero tool like the others. At least hide the fact that you are creating something potentially harmful". I scribbled =Ignorance sometimes is painful. If i did what you told and later on you guys learnt of it. Wouldn''t you feel betrayed=.


    Not that i care but you guys would certainly hinder my projects. Also it is always better to let people keep second guessing on what i was really doing.

 Chapter 28 - Family and Vacation

    Nezu had already thought of questioning Kai''s parents. So it did not go without notice from his family that Nezu was coming to question something about him.


    Now Nezu may be UA''s Principal but this family was also arrogant beyond doubts. They had consecutively produced for three generations the best set of powers a hero could have.


    In a sense they can be said to be a researcher or scientific and intellectual family. They had already researched on the best set of powers. Kai was also an experiment in a way.


    His father had the Tremendous Strength Quirk and his mother a Superspeed Quirk. They had thought that the offspring would either inherit one or both quirks. If both quirks had been successfully inherited then he would come out as a weakened version of Juggernaut.


    But it was naught for the Gene could not stabilise and his mother had to birth him prem.a.t.u.r.ely. It was in a way a huge loss of time and money. But they held hope that he would exhibit both powers or at least one once he was four.


    But when it rains it also pours. He had no quirk. His father started suspecting his mother of a.d.u.l.tery since Kai looked nothing like his father. Kai''s father had Gold Hair and Ruby coloured eyes. His mother had White Hair and Blue eyes.


    Then Kai came about who did not match both of them with his Black Hair and Gold eyes. It was a phenomenon that was disturbing for his parents. They could not even claim that he was their youngest son.


    So they held hope that it was possible that the child was exchanged after birth, like it happens in so many dramas. But the DNA tests concluded that he really was their child.


    The mother finally despaired but she was steadfast and was an intellectual. So she thought that maybe there was something wrong. Maybe just maybe this was someone maliciously planning and trying to affect her privilege. So she sent people to fish out information.


    His girlfriend was also her Spy. It was to at least keep him alive until she found what happened. Also to make him progress she started the use of her second quirk ''Emotion Brainwash''. With this before the spy could fall in love, she wiped her clean.


    This third quirk was also why his Gene was unstable and forcefully stopped progress. So she started tormenting her child from the shadows in a bid to urge his Gene to forcefully stabilise.


    But she overestimated her child and broke him. She could only sigh at this in dissapointment and worked on hunting down the perpetrators of his makeover of hair and eye colour.


    Yes this was done by a quirk. Mysterious right, in how quirks manifest and how they function. But no matter what she did she could not find the perpetrator and then news came.


    News came that Kai was accepted in UA by Nezu and also that he was a genius. The whole family was in an uproar. That idiotic trash could actually reach UA was everyone''s thought.


    Expectations were never meant to be fullfilled in ways people always like to plan. Hunters would make traps but only hope for prey not plan it to fall there.


    Kai was always a dissapointment. Imagine their faces when they see Nezu talking with extreme caution about their youngest. It was as if the smartest hero was a bit scared of that child.


    Its not really Nezu''s fault, he has after all never experienced anything beyond Nation level threats. Those happen dime a dozen in Marvel Universe. Every villain dreams of planetary conquest and some even go beyond and reach universal.


    Nezu sat there with an extremely cautious and serious face as he said "Kai is an extremely dangerous factor. I had to come and discuss his future with you his parents".


    Is that retard really dangerous. The last time he was dangerous was when he tried hitting a plushie. Nezu looks and understands the fact that Kai has recently emerged as a dangerous factor.


    "So you guys had no clue".


    What in the nine pits of hell is this rat talking about is the only thing in mind when they compare their knowledge of Kai with Nezu''s.


    Nezu then says in a grave tone "We also thought the same way. But after meeting him i can guarantee that he was not of sound mind".


    "Wait a minute, are we really talking about Kai. Is he really as dangerous as you say. It is making me a bit confused. We know our youngest best". The father speaks in an unsure tone.


    Then the mother speaks "The last thing he tried to hurt was a plushie and he even failed miserably at that". Nezu looks confused ''a plushie''.


    The mother goes on to explain "It was to stress his mind. Stress makes late bloomers go wild". Nezu can only nod with helplessness. It happens many a times that a persons stress results in explosive use and gaining of quirks.


    Many late bloomers acquire their quirk after going through this process. Especially Kai who is not only an amalgamation of one, two or three quirks but four different sets. Yes four different sets.


    Heaven always sets trials for hidden geniuses. Those who rise and those who sink are all heavily dependant on how one scores.


    This family earns an even reputation. Good ones and Bad ones, though the bad ones are never noticed. It is still a family that is proud of its venture in quirk study. It is after all the forefront in that regard.


    The whole world accepts quirks and their differences but this family believes in Darwins Theory very whole heartedly. As such they extract DNA sequences and commence selective breeding with a cultish mindset.


    The government turns a blind eye because their research on the topic actually yields results compared to others. This research has helped a lot in shaping out the next generation of heroes.


    Endeavour was also part of it, but alas he disregarded the fact that emotions are an essential ingredient for the safety of childbirth. As such all his children were born pitifully.


    Even Todoriki isn''t considered perfect by their standards. A perfect combination of the quirks would result in Condensed Fire. Fire so hot, yet malleable and solid to touch.


    Nezu then says "If his DNA sequence wasn''t so meshed up, maybe he would have displayed an amazing quirk. One that would cover all his weaknesses".


    This time it was the parents turn to be surprised. So the father speaks out "Are you sure ?". Nezu can see a glimpse of the plan that was being implemented in this house and it could be described in one word ''Misinformation''.


    Golden hair then starts fluttering "So I am being lied by my subordinates". Then with an extremely callous look in his eyes he says "Cleansing must be commenced immediately".


    The mother was even more scarier as her head turned down and creepily smiled. Nezu could only keep his shivers in and try to escape this god forsaken mad institute. Now he could take a guess on how Kai''s mind came about.


    ''Sigh i will have to ask the government to keep this whole family under observation''. They are a scary bunch. With that Nezu could no longer stay to discuss any more pleasantries.


    But before going he asked "Are you guys ever afraid ?". This was a honest question from his side. After all he did face Pandora''s box and still did not falter.


    The father then said "Never". It was more of a declaration of his will than anything else. If he wasnt one of the best then everybody would try to pry into his research.


    But he was strong, a hidden one though. Not all strong people like to enter the rankings set by the government. Most don''t even remember the legends of the Golden Age of Quirks.


    Nezu then calmly says while turning around "One day you will be". Just like how the father replied, this was more of a declaration.


    Nezu could not say who was more dangerous the Lion Cub or the Lion King. But he was sure that Kai was no Lion Cub. He was the abyss.


    You could look at him and say he was the most ordinary. That is until his thoughts leak out of him. Just like an enticing treat he calls in his prey making everyone crave more, what it was nobody knew.


    The father was sure he wouldn''t be afraid no matter what so he could not understand Nezu''s thoughts. He just harrumped and went on to start commencing the cleansing.


    The mother was more down to earth and tried thinking of all the possibilities that could actually make that stupid husband of hers scared.


    When she thought of that, she felt that something very farfetched would have to be done to actually scare him. He was that unafraid. A man afraid of consequences would never dive the pond he was swimming in.


    Meanwhile in the workshop 1 boy was exercising whilst researching electromagnetic fields inside his mind. "So abundant yet so unnoticed. It is just like Dark Matter, but even better it is required in everything" he was speaking to himself.


    Saying so he states to no one "I guess i know what to do next". Then as if thunder sparkled around his body. It brigthened and his hair fluttered and then lightning ran across his body.


    Suddenly as if swept by an unknown force all mettalic items are attracted to his body. The items near him at speeds that cause huge amounts of friction in the air.


    But he was controlling them at such ridiculous levels that he was like a planet surrounded by asteroids full of metals. Then as if nothing had ever happened all items were put back at their intial positions.


    He then looks unsatisfied but nonetheless mumbles "Commencing the Space-Time equipment plan". He starts taking apart parts and then adding, removing, trying but it can be seen that he is having a hard time.


    The Space-Time equipment has been created but he actually scrunches up his face in disgust. He is a perfectionist but his expectations are too high. The Space-Time equipment was only 25 cubic meters.


    Especially when he is delving in knowledge which even his original universe seemed to lack aspects of it. There are many places where such knowledge could be found. But he never needed it after all he could create universes.


    Why would he need some knowledge about some measly laws of Space and Time. He regrets never acc.u.mulating said knowledge before.


    Legion believes that everything can be taken away. There is nothing that remains absolute, not even his so called reality warping. He himself can think of dozens of scenarios where he can be killed.


    That is also the reason why he hates Ess.e.x with zeal. He is only one of the few people who can shut down his mutation.That is why he ensures that he doesn''t leave himself free with any weakness.


    His soul could be said to be the most unstable. He anchored it to reality after learning enough about the soul. He was always trying to stay a step ahead.


    It was to the point that he made plot have a hard time against him. He was trying to be perfect and that was his shortcoming. He was too perfect and when you don''t have anymore goals you simply cease to try existing.


    A human drives himself because he is imperfect and tries to learn everything and be good at everything. Everybody fails miserably at this endeavour. But Legion was already creating universes by the time people his age were looking for goals in life.


    So to feel that spark of existence in him. He wants to experience imperfection. A time without any use of his actual powers. Most of all he treats it as a vacation. Since he can destroy the universe anytime.

 Chapter 29 - Plans and Plans

    I had already half completed the Electromagnetic fields research. No it was nearly completed. The next experiment was wiping out a living organisms Electromagnetic field.


    Most scientists theorise that without a weak electricity that the body produces. Most biological creatures that are carbon based would be stumped under a huge amount of biological problems.


    It is because the body produces weak amounts of electricity that result nervous systems being able to respond. Without that amount a body would not be able to feel, rather it would die in the first moment the cells lose contact with each other.


    They would be brain dead before the next effect hits them and that would be the collapse of organs. Which means i can effectively kill anyone as long as they are within my EMF (ElectroMagnetic Field).


    Lets say that the EMF is nearly endless. In a sense i have already touched Omniscience without even trying to. The information and data that is transferred along the EMF is vast and fast.


    Picture a phone that can tell you anything the moment you think of the question. Yes thats how fast the information speed is. Its to the point that I have a hard time experiencing Omniscience.


    Lets say that the mind can only take so much information before it overloads. If i was in my original body, it wouldn''t be a problem considering my strength. But here its a major weakness. So i shut down or only use it for pinpoint information.


    Also the work on Space-Time equipment is very sad and slow. I don''t want a space that only encompasses a Ten cubic Km. I want enough to hold a whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g universe.


    Hey that thought actually inspired me. How about i try to access a secondary dimension that is hostable and conquer it.


    Secondary dimensions are actually offshoots of the main dimension. If i said that the universe was the huge line in leaves then secondary dimensions would be the veins that exist on the sides.


    I fine tuned the information flow to only search for the opening otherwise my mind would collapse. Do you know how much information flows in the universe. Lets say its enough to be a whole new universe.


    A Dataverse just like the Mega man series that worked on EMF. I searched for the secondary dimension while i took data and knowledge from the Dataverse whilst making a machine that could access it.


    Now that the machine is being created. I only need to search for the point of opening. Now why would I need a secondary dimension. Easy I want to stash something in there.


    When someone like me says stash its usually hiding a whole planet or galaxy or even a cl.u.s.ter of galaxies. But i wont be doing that as I don''t really care about that.


    I don''t need something i can casually create anytime. Ahhh the machine has been created. Its a bracelet that allows spatial shifting. In short and simple words, its an item that allows Teleportation based on Spatial laws.


    Now i just need to shape it like a watch and code it with the knowledge from the Dataverse. Specific co-ordinates must be given to reach any location.


    Also I found the opening for the secondary dimension. I don''t really need to go to the opening to access it. I only need to set the co-ordinates and bam i am already inside it.


    What, i know i am the best no need to point out noob level mistakes. Also i have been working on the nanomachines and robots. What its always better to prepare for myself.


    With that done in for the day i start on the exercise regime i have set for the body. Why do i need to do that. Its because i have to ingest The Gene Modifier Crystals and that could take a long time if i don''t rush my metabolism to break it down and use it for myself.


    Overdrive thinking for me means editing, restructuring, reconstructing, analysing, simulating possible results, redoing, understanding all done together. It means that i am constantly editing and making a complete new blueprint inside my mind.


    It was once a mundane task for me. Also the blueprint for the Nanomachines was made this way. Before anything i need to point out that the engine was the hardest to create.


    It had a lot of restrictions that normal engines don''t face and also a lot of things i had to throw out of the equation to make it work. So i was able to build the Nanomachine in 2 hours. It took too much time.


    Okay i was distracted by the Space-Time technology''s limitations. I wanted more than a pocket dimension. Thinking on that i keep on exercising my body.


    The exercises are effective to rebuild this body. At the beginning they may cause huge amounts of fatigue and muscle tear but nevertheless they are effective. I have been training my body accordingly to Kyotoryu and my body is starting to get lean and tall.


    Also i have been emulating Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist, Whirlwind Iron Cutting Fist style from One Punch Man. Even Prankration has been long since been added to the regime. I mean Hercules and Achilles using that shit looked very cool.


    You can say that forging my body to fight was the most exhilarating experience ever. I could get addicted to this feeling. Man i feel like Might Guy and i could be awesome freinds. On that note the Eight Gates is quite handy.


    I can use it till the seven even with a body that lacks strength. It just destroys the body way faster than expected. I could see my cells combust when i tried using the fourth. Not a good thing, also its very taxing on stamina so an ultimate technique it is.


    What you thought the Gene Modifier Crystals could not allow me to use Chakra. You guys lack understanding on me, i always like to think on extra contingencies to fall to. Never would i blindly attack a world will without being completely ready.


    Whilst i was going on about my routinely tasks i heard the entrance exam for UA has started. I actually wanted to see the exams and possible shounen protagonists. But as luck would have it i was here earlier than the story.


    I am joking, i wanted to be here early. With the timeline being this way, Midoriya must be in middle school and sometime later i would meet the Big Three.


    Mirio interests me since his ability is like Kamui but it disregards all things even his clothes to be usable. Which is pretty scientific by the way. But what i really covet is Tamaki''s ability. If you guys haven''t read Re:Monster manga then you wouldn''t know the potential this ability holds.


    Even if i granted it to an ant given the fact that the devouring and ability retaining was permanent. That ant would still get strong enough in a year to nearly devastate this world.


    Well Tamaki''s major weakness is not being able to retain the abilities of what he devours. If he could, well lets say All For Ones successor would not be Tomura.


    Whilst i was thinking on all the prospects i was also setting down the blueprint for a gun. Not a normal gun but a miniaturised RailGun. It will look like a Revolver that is flat and long.


    It shines with a dark bluish light at the end of the loading point. Its there that i have added the enhanced version of the Arc Reactor. Its energy has been condensed more than the original reactors. That is the main reason it shines Dark Blue.


    The coils are added on the borders of the barrel to make it be able to shoot condensed electricity with pinpoint accuracy to the pointed direction. Otherwise since electricity is a very volatile and hard to control element. It would have resulted in only bursts of lightning clouds.


    While i did that i went overboard and created all types of guns, snipers, rifles, mostly types of guns that only fire short bursts. No machine guns because if i added it to a machine gun and fired the complete magazine. It would be like a C4 Bomb exploding right at my hand. Very insane and totally unsafe.


    I don''t get a lot of resources per month so i have added the mining bot blueprint and even added a lot of other developmental based bots and made them teleport to other planets to mine for resources.


    All robots nanomachines included are being stashed in the secondary dimension. On that note the secondary dimension i accessed doesn''t have any life forms.


    While i was being a busybody it seems that Nezu''s vigilance against me rose even more since i created guns. Well i gave them a crude version of the nanomachines meant for destruction of cells.


    In simple terms an Anti-Disease Nanomachine. It targets all kinds of harmful cells under the program given by users. After the job is done they then become iron content inside the body. Even Genetic illnesses are safely curable with this nanomachine.


    Nezu and Power Loader approved of this machine and sent a lot of blueprints to the government and even patented it to my name which was only Kai.


    Suprisingly enough Power Loader wanted to adopt me saying something along the lines "No child should ever lack a parental figure".


    Kai''s body went warm and stuffy that is until he continued "More so for a mad genius like you". I think Kai''s gratitude died early, then he went on to rant about how many modifications had to be made to the machine and how dangerously i was threathening the world with my discovery and innovation.


    This world is filled with Quirks, I wouldn''t be surprised if somebody awakened a Technomancy Quirk. Also electricity has become a major weakness for the machine.


    It overloads on the slightest increase in electricity after all it was programmed to survive off Bio-Electricity. Mine are pretty different since mine have an inexhaustible engine in them.


    In this way i was planning to pass my days. Sorry months, well Power Loader sincerely did not approve of such an unhealthy lifestyle and said that i would have to tour the city every once in a week so that i may not evolve into a God Level NEET.


    That was seriously rude MHA Dad. Now i have to go on excursions every once in a while. Also the fiery gazes that ladies set at me are unnerving.


    I know i am ripped and tall but i am still underage. I am only 13 this year. I know i am older than the protagonists class since i am, i think three years older than most canon characters.


    So i am here all alone awkwardly sitting at a bench and thinking on profanities to explode into. That is until i see her.

 Chapter 30 - Outclassed

    Well look at that its Tsuyu and is she perhaps being bullied by the kids surrounding her. Children can be pretty brutal since they are innocent and straightforward.


    I spectate all that is happening and I have absolutely no plan to interfere. I mean it must be her backstory that will add onto her Shounen powerup and all kinds of Protagonists freinds problems shenanigans.


    I am totally uninterested, since if i interfere then plot sama will start crying at me for breaking her. That was what i had planned until she looked towards with a pleading look.


    Sigh i am pretty weak to this brotherly feeling that rises everytime i see children playing and fighting. So i stood up and walked towards the group and i said "Lets call it a day shall we".


    Get lost stupid child who thinks that fists are everything. Thinking that makes me feel that all cultivators are stupid children. I mean i am pretty sure Yun Che r.a.p.ed a girl and that is nothing to scoff at.


    Even if it i was a desperate call consent should have been asked first. Sorry i am being side tracked. Seeing my mindlessness the children are even more inspired and start calling Tsuyu names and all.


    I think those childrens voices are getting to my head so i silently say "Aren''t you guys getting lost already". I don''t think i am that scary so why did they run away crying.


    Oh even Tsuyu looks scared. Ahhhh i must have lost a bit of control over my will power. It must have shocked them to the core to feel inhuman levels of danger so close to them.


    "Sigh. Look kid I don''t want to waste anymore time on this stupidity. Plot sama is crying that i am trying to make her completely anew. I don''t have time to hear her nagging at me. So please do tell me your parents contact info so that i may ask them to take you home"


    At first she looks surprised and by the end of it completely clueless but nevertheless hands out her parents contact info to me. So i take a note of the number give the book back to her and walk to a phone store and buy one.


    Tsuyu who has been following me has a complete deadpan at what i think is my stupidity to not have any means of contacting someone. All the while asking her for her parents contact info.


    Though it still looks the same from the outside. Then with the enhancements done, i go back with Tsuyu to the park bench i was sitting on and start contacting her parents.


    As soon as the line connects i hear a female voice saying "Ribbit, hello who is this".


    Okay was the ribbit neccesary or is it instinctual for animal type quirk mutations. Anyway "Sorry is this Tsuyu''s parents i am here in park AAA. Would you please come and pick her up".


    "Ehhh isn''t Tsuyu chan supposed to be in her freinds house today". She sounds surprised.


    "Well i think she got lost on the way of life so could you please come and take her home". I think i can feel a burning glare at my back.


    "Ribbit" says the mother completely confused at what i said. But nevertheless she says "I will be there in a moment".


    So now i have to wait with this chibi Tsuyu. Well lets consider it babysitting for a while. Just at that time a Hero comes towards me being pointed by the kids who ran away.


    Okay i sense a shameless slap to a Hero''s career today. He then glares at my direction and suddenly flies towards me. Okay is it a flying quirk or something else entirely.


    To his provocative jump i just hold out my fist in the trajectory of his head. Bang and he gets knocked out. Never jump so speedily in a well trained martial artists zone of control.


    Well his descent was even more comical since the moment he neared my face for a punch. I timely kneed him in the face sending him back from whence he came. What is wrong with Heroes here, don''t they have any experienced martial artist.


    Okay since that was done the children who pointed at me all gulp down their saliva. I did knock two little fakes in a one sided beatdown that didn''t even last a few seconds. Marvels most useless Hero is more experienced in martial arts than these little cunts.


    I then walk towards the children flaring my anger. It makes them weak in the knees making them buckle down and none of them are able to run anymore.


    "Okay who was it". I have to teach these backstabbing bastards a little lesson that every cultivators number one rule should be ''Never provoke anyone unknown''.


    All of them are scared and even the spectators are breathing heavily. "So no one will answer me is it". At this they panic even more and start trembling uncontrollably.


    I clench my fists and turned around and Bam stop right before the Hero''s face who has surprisingly woken up. Even if my fist did not hit, its force is enough to stop him mid air.


    "Lie down Noob". Then i strike him in the gut part but only hit him with an armor piercing punch. Lo behold he is sent flying with a burst to a dustbin and Basket.


    It won''t effect him since the punch was intended to hit people with armor. So all it did was forcefully tear apart his momentum and send him flying backwards.


    Looking at this spectacle the children are even more scared and cry out "It was him. He was the one who asked us to bully Tsuyu chan since she rejected him. Uwaaahhhhh. He was the one who lied to the heroes. Sob Sob Hic Uwaaahh".


    They all start pointing at a child who looks so cute and innocent but its all a facade isn''t it because at this moment he is the most angry and scared. I can feel it.


    "Okay stop bawling your throat and eyes out. Sigh what are parents even teaching children nowadays. First it was my brother and now you guys". This has been a stressful day.


    So i am about to walk away when the sidekick grabs at my foot and says "Till my last breathe I won''t let you escape you villain".


    Now this triggered me so i picked him up from the hair and ask "Hey Fake how much do you earn for this act".


    "All ...cough ...cough i do is for the ...cough welfare of the people".


    "Hypocrite".


    At that word all the surrounding turns silent. I heave him and say "If you beg i might spare you".


    Now normally not many things bother me but i am no third rate villain. I am the f.u.c.k.i.n.g Legion.


    Right at that moment the whole world is in a standstill, then as if the declaration in my mind had been heard. Winds bellowed, my aura that i normally conceal was let loose.


    Eveybody felt heavy pressure, they wanted to close their eyes but none could. The rage of a God was at its peak and no one could even blink at its result.


    The sidekick was the most horribly pressured. More so than anyone since he was the epicenter of my rage. He could only look in horror for glimpsing inside Pandora''s Box.


    I moved towards him and he knew he could not escape. All his instinct screaming wildly at his foolishness. He is still and not even breathing in case he angers me, then he hurriedly shouts out "I am sorry".


    The rage that was building up shimmers since everyone present can start feeling relieved. Everyone can heave a sigh but the momentum hasn''t dissappeared yet.


    "Continue on". At first the sidekick looks confused but he understands what i wanted and his face contorts but nonetheless he knows. Even then he tries to stare in my eyes.


    He loses all his will and ends up getting knocked unconscious. Eyes deep as the abyss with wisdom and unparalleled power was his last thought.


    "Yare Yare Fakes are getting the Hero Career very easily nowadays". Not every man can be subjected to a one sided accusation. With that done the heaviness and discomfort made from my presence dissappears.


    As if the Phantom of The Opera had finally shown a glimpse of his face and masked himself once again. Everybody present could not understand just how much PRESENCE i was inducing.


    Phew dodged a bullet this time. Man i want to reveal my whole Aura but it will end up with this worlds destruction, no this universe will probably explode the moment i unveil myself.


    Man i feel like the Marvel version of Darkseid. Everyone looks scared, hey no need to make this moment so awkward.


    I just turn to Tsuyu who had a hard time breathing and is now taking shallow breaths wheezing out in between. Oh look she is crying.


    Apparently i hadn''t thought well enough before acting. Next time i am using my gun and not a puny Magnum but a RailGun.


    I spot Tsuyu''s Mom and then i shout at her "Helllllllloooo your daughter is heeeerrrre". At first she looks around and then spots me. She sighs in relief but seeing Tsuyu crying she runs to her.


    Time to make my grand retreat. I jump a few feet and the next moment instead of landing on the ground i had landed on a snowboard kind of machine.


    Flying this thing using my EMF is like driving an MTB with my mind. So i flew, hey i am not breaking plot more than i have done so far. But when breaking plot i guess people aren''t able to escape its shadow anymore.


    Why am i saying that. You see someone stopped me from flying away. Well that someone is a very significant character in this world. All Might.


    Now its not everyday you act Anti-Heroic and barely survive meeting the number one hero mere moments later. He just punched the air and i was thrown farther back than where i started from.


    Honestly that chump is making me angry. No holds barred anymore. I deploy my second favourite weapon the Laser Cannon. Now have you ever seen a weapon forming from nanachine.


    I recommend it for this shit is about to get explosive. Suddenly out of nowhere i was jumping and taking a bazooka position midair and firing at the number one hero.


    Who was dodging in the most eccentric ways. Okay i did not see that coming. But before i could even land he was already near me. I did not even see him move.


    The air displaced by his sudden existence was unnerving. Have you ever seen a Hulk like guy standing and staring at you centimetres away. Well guess what i have the privilege to experience it.


    But no sooner than i had shot the bullet. My whole world had turned upside down. Wait a minute why was i flying to a tree meters away from the point where i wss fighting.


    This is the first time i feel that i have been outclassed. Remind you i have been using Gene Modifier Crystals to strengthen this body. I had already ingested 20 crystals.


    Which means i was at the least genetically better than a normal human stastically by 10 times. But i was so heavily outclassed by All Might. Guess he is strong, more like Might Guy level when he was fighting Madara, a little weak but nevertheless permanently strong.


    Man i wanted to stay home today. With that i had lost consciousness it seems.

 Chapter 31 - Faith

    Urgh the voices are getting annoying. Ehhh i am in hospital bed again. Sigh i feel nostalgic. Before my eyes have even properly opened Power Loader shouts out "An act of aggression was carried out by a Hero and Kai only retaliated back".


    Another voice then says "So we should lift his punishment and allow quirk wielders to act willy nilly".


    A lady then proclaims "You know the amount of chaotic thoughts it puts on the society".


    Power Loader is not willing to back down "He is quirkless, and his exploits has been seen by the world. So you are one sidedly deciding on a harsh punishment to quell down all quirkless people".


    "You understand don''t you Pro Hero Power Loader. It is just wishful thinking that quirkless can fight against any one with a quirk. But now that Kai has easily defeated two budding heroes, can we expect the quirkless to forget it so easily". The lady has pointed out the main problem of the situation.


    "So what, can you decide on what somebody dreams or aspires to be. Aren''t you just isolating a weak person saying all this justified things. In reality you are just depriving them with no cause or reason".


    The lady stays silent for a while and then sighs "Its not that the quirkless are deprived. Its rather they were already impoverished the moment they were born. You yourself know just how many of them have died in this Hero duty with no results at all".


    MHA Dad then says "It was their choice to stand tall, heads held high. Not ours to decide if they had made a wrong choice or not. I may have lost a few freinds but it still does not make it right to deprive their choice of freedom". You go MHA Dad, tell that bitch what humanity is all about.


    "But can you explicitly say that you don''t regret never asking them to back down". This time Dad was eerily silent.


    I guess time for my entry "So a madman can be a King but a kind man can be a Sacrifice. Tell me lady how do you weigh people".


    Dad is astonished but doesn''t point anything out and he stands tall and says "Even if i regret my silence back then. I think i would have regretted my voice even more. Saying to your freinds that they can''t is worser than saying nothing".


    "It still doesn''t change the situation any bit. Tommorow people will emulate his actions and somebody may, sorry somebody will die. Then who will they blame". The lady is right though, you don''t pick fights with Gun weilders whilst carrying a sword.


    After a while of silence i say "Sigh what is the punishment ?". Power Loader suddenly stands up and says "Even if you may be right in someway, can we also be sure that the ones who will die tomorrow will not be you".


    "Are you threathening me Pro Hero" The lady exclaims. Then suddenly Dad stares at her and his tall stature makes for an intimidating sight as he asks "I am stating facts here. Nobody in this Hero Biz is invincible, not even the number one Hero. So can you say for sure that someday you won''t meet someone who will outclass you or completely counter you".


    His eyes shine vigorously as he says "Everybody in this Hero Biz risks their life knowing what we have to protect and why we should do it. So why is it unfair when it comes to quirkless people. You aren''t superior to anyone, none of us is. So until you can say that protecting them is making them happy you cannot say that trying will kill them".


    The Lady then unkindly spits out "The difference between a Predator and Prey is very obvious at first glance. Since talking will not add sense in your mind, orders will have to do. The government has ordered the Detainment Collar for Kai who has shown a rebellious attitude against the Hero Organisation itself".


    Then with a harrumph she turns to leave but before she exits she says "The Detainment Collar must be applied before 24 hours and any objections will be met with harsh punishments ranging from being Imprisoned to losing your career".


    Sigh this world is seriously brutal to the quirkless. Dad looks extremely mad. So before he does something stupid i say out "I agree to the terms".


    He looks shocked but nevertheless backs down. After the witch has left, the whole room is awkwardly silent.


    "You don''t have to do this Kai. I can stand up for you, what you did was not wrong". Sigh he makes me more and more attached to this world.


    "I can take it Dad. How long can they cage me anyway. Though she was right about one thing, Predator and Prey are obvious at first glance". I am an immortal god, in terms of genetic, mental, and soul related matters i am the pinnacle no i am beyond the pinnacle than anyone else.


    "Also Kai". I know i will ease your worries more. "Don''t worry Dad i can handle it".


    "When did your voice get fixed ?". Okay i was not expecting that. But i can guess after all he was waiting for his old freind Recovery Girl. I mean it, don''t do so much for someone you adopted. It makes me feel guilty.


    "Nanomachine, my throat wasn''t irreparable. Just no one was willing to help me at my lowest". Sigh Original Kai''s feelings mess my emotions.


    "Kai, you can depend on me. I may not be someone you can connect to but whenever you need me i will be there standing tall in front of you. So sometimes take my hand when i say i can help you".


    At that moment the whole world was shining. Is this a storyline effect. But i have to say Power Loader right now feels like a True Hero.


    Are these tears in my face. So Original Kai has passed on, sigh like i once said satisfaction is dangerous. Now Kai''s soul no longer exists. It has been satisfied by Power Loader''s unwavering commitment.


    I cried for a while, because right now Kai''s true feelings were at its peak. This guy even had the nerve to add an extra clause in the contract before dissappearing.


    ''No destroying the world''. Sigh the loophole is i can still destroy the universe. Lol Original Kai you should have seen a glimpse of my true power and yet you think i won''t do it.


    Why does everyone believe me so much. I am an Anti-Hero for goodness sake. But i will abide by it. I am quite attached to this world.


    The whole family type moment was destroyed by one rude entry. "I am entering like a normal man". Jeez you are so loud.


    Dad stands up and says "Ahhh Kai meet one of my oldest colleagues. The number one Hero in Japan ''All Might''".


    After glancing at each other Dad then says "We will be having a discussion for a while. Rest well during that time".


    I know eavesdropping is a bad habit but I can''t help it. So i followed their sounds using my EMF. I can hear whatever they say now.


    After reaching a sufficient distance away from the hospital. Dad then says "All Might what were you thinking. Attacking someone without any knowledge of the situation beforehand".


    All Might then fidgets before trying to explain saying "You see i felt a very intense aura while i was patrolling and its source was Kai. So i thought that a villain was jumping around. Also he was beating up the Heroes so i became even more sure he was a villain".


    "Sigh Kai is complicated. His whole life story is complicated. That is also partly the reason why I don''t question whatever he does. But the main reason is i believe in him".


    All Might then looks surprised and says "Why ?".


    "After living with him for sometime i can feel his unwillingness to take revenge. If he can forget about those bad things that were done to him and even go one step beyond and forgive them. I believe he is more Heroic than any of us".


    I am shocked, its not that i don''t want revenge on Kai''s mistreaters but i know that when the time is ripe. They will come crashing at me. Thats when i will annihilate them off this world. So i am biding my time. Let them misunderstand, helps me more.


    "But rage supressed is not rage lost but stacked to let loose one day. His weapons today may be no threat but after studying for a few years. It will pose a threat to everyone. Are you sure he won''t get lost in the way". All Might has a better grasp of Heroism than anyone.


    "Well if everything could be solved with knowledge beforehand this saying would not exist. ''A blind leap of faith''. I believe in him, even if one day he loses to the rage he won''t kill them".


    All Might then says "Blind faith is sometimes worse than blind worship. But today i will believe in him and you. Also it is my mistake that i attacked him first with knowing what was happening".


    A few minutes later they both arrive in the ward where i am staying. All Might then suddenly does a Dogeza and shouts out "I am sorry Kai shounen. It was my fault for attacking you recklessly".


    Right at that moment Tsuyu with her mother opens the door. The mother looking at this scene suddenly shuts the door. Oye somebody get that Frog family. Kidnap her and make all the misunderstanding go away.


    Well now the misundersandings been cleared up and Tsuyu''s mother thanked me and left. Seeing her smile makes me smile. I guess laughter really is a disease.


    With all that done i take a look at the Detainment Collar. Its nothing serious, it only contains my strength and power. Which i already used to do, i mean i haven''t even used the EMF until now so its next to nothing. It won''t even hinder me, even better it looks hella cool.


    Dad looks at me and says "I will have a unique surprise ready for you at the end of the year". Well he must be busy and it could be a blueprint of something unique.


    Also my plans are nearly completed. The Mechanical Force is at its last stage. The virus like sequence in reality has also been nearly uploaded. The world will must be freaked out right now.


    So i went on to my mundane lifestyle that is untill i heard that Power Loader has taken a stance and made it so that Quirkless will now be able to take UA entrance exams. Damn that is indeed a very unique surprise.


    That means without intending to i broke apart plot. Since Midoriya can take the exams only two years later. That means he won''t be the most unique anymore.


    I just don''t attend school. Since i am still smarter than anyone there it just makes me feel like the teacher there. So nope not doing it and the Detainment Collar also makes me have negative favorism from anyone that looks at it.


    Its like the shame of cone multiplied by a factor of Thousand. My patent has been earning me quite a good sum. So i have been giving out a little bit of Gene knowledge every now and then.


    They are enough to have an impact but not enough to be applicable. Like the Gene Editing Theory, enough to be true but not applicable without enough experimentation.


    Even if they try it will be so hard that it could take upto a Century. So i have been crowned the Detained Genius. It only makes the government rage more.


    Also news about my family came to me. I heard that the Younger brother of my Father was sowing discord and when found out dissappeared into the night.


    Yeah good luck trying to make me believe that dissappearing part. Rumours say that there were sounds of clashes during the night of his escape. My guess is my Uncle must also be detained right now. He must have become an experimental mouse for the Lion King.


    Thats my fathers title, turns out he has three wives and lots of children. The title is based on his quirk and usage of authority. His quirk is Tremendous Strength and Beastial Transformation.


    So a Berserker class has unveiled itself. That is also why the Gene code of Kai''s body is so messed up. A mental Quirk, A Perception quirk, A physical Quirk and lastly a Mutant type quirk.


    Not a good mess unless you acquire them one by one. But i have no interest in it. I already have the EMF and it''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g OP so no attachments to my DNA Code. That is why i have been editing it to increase my body''s strength.


    Since Original Kai has long since vanished. This body has become more like a Doppelganger of me. So now there are no strings attached to make this body serve me. All in all everything''s going well.

 Chapter 32 - Trifles of Avalon

    Back at Marvel verse, chaos had just started to begin. All the nations around the world had started to express their intent and interest on the Evolution Codex.


    But like a puzzle that God had never intended to fullfill. It was too be the hardest to crack, no it was near impossible and could take upto generations to just flip the first part.


    It gave them perspective at how terrifying The Monarch really was. Its only condition being the life of one for the power of ten.


    Every leader would clearly say that The Monarch had made this with a grudge in mind. It was his ultimatum, its price for use : one human with no power. No amount of intelligence could even crack the code it sent after a modification, and complete a successful replication.


    It was as if God had given the Key to Eden but yet erased the Gate itself. All geniuses around the world could only say that it was truly bordering on God''s work.


    It could take upto a millenia just comprehending the Codex and most did not have that much time. So when they heard that The Monarch had not been sighted for weeks they were at an impasse.


    But when more news came that The Monarch had dissappeared for a few more months. Everyone''s Greed overwhelmed them.


    All they saw of Avalon was a fangless Dragon sitting on its old accomplishment. Avalon was nothing without their ruler, that thought became rooted in everyones mind.


    So they threathened and tried making Avalon cough up its treasures and knowledge. A whole world against one kingdom. The odds were in their favour it seemed.


    It was time for a rebbelion against Heaven. God had dissappeared and all that was left to guard his treasure was a small kingdom. His gift would become his kingdoms curse and lead to its demise.


    After a month of negotiations, they gave up and declared war. They had foolproof news that the military force of Avalon was only a few dozen. It did not have enough time to consolidate its power and potential.


    The remaining were Robots it was assumed. Automatons with high power but they were only allowed to operate within the kingdom was the clear cut info.


    So forces from around the world gathered. They had confidence that what would follow would be a massacre. They had only sent their elites to ensure looting a piece for themselves.


    They knew her, Ash the General of Avalon. She stood there with pride, the wind fluttering her hair as she looked with no fear in her eyes. That day became the debut for the Mad Goddess.


    Like a Boss at the end of the game who had power beyond reasoning, she stood there facing the representatives of the whole world.


    Wherever she flung her fists vast expanses opened up. All who came to face her ended up dissappearing in bits and she was relentless.


    Hunting down the last stragglers with her Eaglelike eye. As if she a God, had decided their death, they died before they could even shrug of the fear they felt.


    The world was shocked at the strength she had shown. But nevertheless they never expected even Skip to be beyond reasoning. He was the diplomat of Avalon who always had a smile on his face.


    But when he was ambushed by one hundred Supers, he displayed a vastly different attitude. At that time attacks were hurled at him in such a pace, it was as if the whole space was locked down with bright attacks.


    There was no gap in their plans and co-ordination. That was his debut, Evil Buddha. Since then wherever he fought vast expanses of forests grew.


    Forests that became the nightmare of every fighter. Trees that could reach Skycr.a.p.ers. Branches that could suck the vitality out of all its victim.


    The first generation of Supers, the Avengers, SHIELD, Inhumans, Mystics, Mutants could only look at the foolishness humanity was condoning itself to.


    The villainous organisations, the nemesis of the first generation. They made the Superpower countries mad with Greed. Immortality and Godhood was at their reach and the only obstacle Avalon.


    Like a puppet on strings all the countries became mad for the benefit Avalon was assumed to give. As if their mind degraded every day, they became even more drastic and desperate for Immortality.


    They then came to a consensus and sent even more Supers to bring down Avalon. But no matter how unique and dangerous an ability was. All became nothing in any fight regarding the Mad Goddess.


    It was as if she was Omnipotent. If she came to see you, death was a sure ending. Then came Evil Buddha who at his peak rage made Black Fire that burned for three days and three nights.


    All who came in contact died in an agonizing way. Not even ashes were spared, it''s name was later found out, Amaterasu.


    When that name came out one superpower gave up the war. Japan wasn''t willing to fight someone chosen by the Three Heavenly Gods of the Shinto religion. So they withdrew their forces and asked for forgiveness.


    The Freinds of Humanity was the staunc.h.e.s.t supporter of Avalons destruction. They were even able to Bomb the whole country with a sky full of Nuclear warheads.


    They had ensured that every country was able to either truly or forcefully use Nuclear warfare at one kingdom. It was frightening how purity was viewed inside the human mind.


    They had after all chased after perfection since they could remember. Every human wanted to be perfect and if they couldn''t have it then none could have it.


    Avalon in a month since the declaration of war became the Tyrants Kingdom. All of humanity demanded the knowledge of Gene Modification to be shared.


    But as if what the whole world was doing was only a mere trifle in their eyes. Avalon continued on with its original lifestyle. Angered the Warheads were launched.


    That day all the first generation Supers tried stopping the disgusting plan created by the leaders of the whole world. But instead they bacame the silent supporters of The Tyrant in the eyes of the public.


    That day Avalon starred The Sun in all its glory. Apollo came out and wherever he went Sun''s rained down. To warn off the whole world of what awaited them at the end of the line.


    He destroyed their staunc.h.e.s.t supporter, The Freinds of Humanity. They became the dead chicken that warned all the monkeys. The country that supported The Freinds of Humanity was wiped away from the face of the Earth.


    What remained was only a region still burnt and brimming with lava. That day was still clear and memorable in all of humanities mind. A sun descended and its heat which on ordinary days was warm sheared the landscapes.


    Mountains, Plains, Cities, Lakes, anything that stood before its path was laid to ashes. The country had only hiddenly supported the Organisation and they became a wasteland. No they became a Plain Land.


    Land where the lava still burns bright. It was as if the Emperor had condemned execution on the nine generations. Instead of the usual nine generations its scale became nine countries. All the neighbouring countries became unhabitable.


    It served as reminder of why The Monarch was capable of creating The Codex. They had clearly underestimated The Monarch. No they had clearly overestimated themselves.


    The world was in chaos and it became even more so when a group of heroes declared war on Avalon stating that destroying ten countries was going overboard.


    Who was spearheading this agenda. It was Doom, it would later be found out that he was the one pulling the strings from the back. He was also the one that made sure that Avalon became enemy number one in Earth.


    But right now he came with many Heroes, as he would like to call them. He first trapped the Mad Goddess inside the Negative Zone. Normally it would not be possible, but surprise attacks do exist for a reason.


    Then he fought the Evil Buddha with his army and team of Heroes. He lost many soldiers and Heroes in this one battle but he managed to make that monster with near endless amounts of energy faint.


    The Automatons were also kept busy by repeatedly attacking the children with his robots and since it was assigned to protect rather than just fight it became a stalemate. The Automatons could not kill the robots using the children as cover and neither could the robots destroy the Automatons.


    When Doom had finally reached a room guarded by a Dragon. He became sure that behind it was The Heart Of The Universe. Yes this Doom was one who had come from another parrallel reality of Marvel.


    But as soon as the intent of stealing it came to his mind, his vision warped and he was standing on the Baxter tower. But what made his knees buckle wasn''t this sudden transportation.


    It was when he looked at the Earth from a satellite''s point of view. What he saw may have been his last view of the Dragon of Dreams. All he saw was a huge Dragon who stretched miles and miles with no end in sight. His humongous body looking as if it was trying to devour the world.


    All the world saw was a sudden manifestation of a whole galaxy right near planet Earth. Only Doom knew the Grim reality. Black and Gold coloured stretch of asteroids they had thought when they saw the view.


    Everybody became sure this was divine punishment on them for touching God''s work. All began cursing The Monarch for stirring God''s rage.


    Perhaps The Monarch had run away thinking of this situation was what everybody had started thinking. But the Dragon then telepathically said inside everyones mind. "As amusing as seeing you insult my father is. It still is insolence".


    Many had understood what had just happened and then came a feeling that had been forgotten for centuries by humans in this Earth. Helplessness.


    It truly was insolence thinking that The Monarch dared enroach on God''s territory without having sufficient strength for himself. That day has since been regarded as the Tragedy of Insolence.


    That day the mighty beast of Apocalypse roared in rage and all life was nearly extinguished. Everybody that day lost someone. It is estimated that about a Billion humans alone died that day.


    Later on research into their pasts proved their deep hands in shaming Avalon as a Nation. Avalon who had no interest in the world became the worlds first Kingdom to remain undefeated despite the amount of enemies it had.


    Then what had happened to Doom. Well Ash had been brought back by Kuro and she had been very unsettled by the fact that Doom caught her off guard by just a flash grenade and another that displaced her into the Negative zone.


    She slowly destroyed him atom by atom. His deeds were later revealed. Since then Latveria has dissappeared off the Map and Victor Von Doom''s name has become a Taboo.


    Back at MHA universe, our Mc was staring at the examination that Deku sorry Midoriya was performing in. He then glanced at a screen in the air that said ''Uploading Reality Hackimg Schematics 99% Completed''.


    Then he said "Why do i feel like i missed a good show that i could probably have watched with an enormous amount of popcorn".

 Chapter 33 - Test Drive

    Well forget the popcorn. I can later on learn what i missed and if it was really cinematic/dramatic. This screen that has been in the air for a while, is the Virus sequence.


    Now my plan was to complete this sequence in just one round that is Five years. But it took a hell lot of less time because i had destroyed this worlds destiny somewhere along this gameplay.


    I mean it''s only been Three years since i came here and One year since the Detainment Collar debacle and the story has just been begginning.


    Why does uploading this sequence take that much time. Well its like uploading Zettabytes worth of corrupt data in 5G speed, nowhere near enough time or speed to be uploaded in one go.


    Why don''t i speed it up. I glossed over this before, certain worlds only take certain amounts of power before they are destroyed. Why, it maybe because they haven''t earned that much data in slow bits but rather at once, which results in what i like to call Processing Overload.


    Now the most famous character who happens to have this problem is in DC. Darkseid, now if any of you have read the comics you would know that Darkseid''s true body resides in another dimension.


    That just pushing his finger in any universe destroys it with no exception. Darkseid is so powerful that even if every Cosmic Being in DC banded together to fight his true body. Even then they would lose, and terribly at that.


    So that is my problem when i am traversing other verses. I can''t just hack it in one go, i would have to add the corruption sequence slowly in bits. Otherwise forget this universe not even this multiverse would hold.


    So i have been waiting for a few days for this single One percent. What, patience is still a virtue in my books. This is nearing completion, i can feel it in my guts and i never ignore it unlike many others.


    I was watching Midoriya go around like a headless chicken during his exam. I mean sure you are Innovative but Intelligent you aren''t. Many people misunderstand that part, but it is true innovation is all that is required to push beyond Intellect.


    But he still clearly lacks in the understanding department. He only started working hard when he was given All Mights quirk. That means somewhere along the line he himself gave up on his dream.


    Now he is acting all innocent and idiotic. That is perhaps the main reason Bakugo hates him with that huge amount of murderous intent. Don''t get me wrong Bakugo works hard, its just his attitude is total trash and psychotic if i may add another word.


    What i see in Midoriya is a wasted potential for Anti-Heroism. Well the multiverse is vast and large so he does have Anti-Hero parrallels.


    Well anyway why was i saying this is probably because i am here standing at the board meeting in which the Heroes are grading those examinees.


    Can anyone tell me if this is logical grading. Okay i get it selflessness is the best trait in Heroism. But too much of this trait is the same as saying you are an idiot.


    I mean at the very least lessen the points, why is that girl also getting that much points for saving a suicidal maniac with a body breaking fetish.


    As i was just staring at the grading system with disbelief. I feel All Might''s gaze on me, this has been going for a few months. Whenever he sees me he goes on complete staring and being defensive.


    Whats wrong with you i haven''t even started to go Anti-Heroic right now okay. Cut me some slack will you.


    Just then my schematic is completed. A 100 percent success. Right at that moment all Heroes who were grading suddenly stood up taking defensive measures against me.


    It was only then i notice Nezu staring at me as if he had already guessed the course of what i had been thinking. Well that much thinking will probably become his downfall.


    Nezu then calmly states "Did you know Kai that whenever you think of something dangerous your eyes go all smiley and your grin threatens to destroy your face".


    Well enough hiding, now that Reality has been hacked it''s time to flex. "Nezu tell me what excites you the most. Tell me in all honesty".


    He sighs and says "When a plan falls in piece by piece to form the perfect picture".


    "Then you would understand why you lost". All of the Heroes are confused, wasn''t the one surrounded Kai so what is he talking about. Right at that moment a force that seemingly had not been felt till the moment that it hit, shredded apart the whole building.


    Nezu was clearly shocked and so were all the Heroes. But the first to take action was Eraserhead who glared at me with his quirk raising his hair.


    "Oye Kakashi act alike, Fly". Then seemingly out of nowhere he was uprooted from his position and flung across the clouds.


    "What" was going on was the question everyone had in mind. Wasn''t his quirk disabled, that was the question that came in everyones mind also when did he awaken his quirk.


    "I still don''t have a quirk you know". This was clearly the use of a quirk was what they would say to refute. But the Flying Aizawa was still clear in their minds.


    I don''t have to explain to these idiots but nonetheless i say "Electromagnetic Field". Letting them ponder on what i said. I quickly levitate myself and try to leave to a better position to view the next set of actions.


    Well All Might jumped to my position fast enough. But you know what i grow weary of sacrificial bastards. Before anyone can register anything All Might was suddenly flung away with enough force that a shockwave in the air spreaded out.


    He had been flung beyond supersonic speeds at just my thoughts on the matter. Now don''t get me wrong the EMF''s power is ridiculous but i am here as an Army style fighter so no one shotting them down.


    "Me against all of you so unfair. Lets even the odds". As they were still shocked by my outburst and the number one Hero''s unscheduled flight. They could not act in sufficient timing to disturb me.


    I had activated my bracelets hologram projector and typed out a series of codes in mere seconds and then left as well. All of them had wanted to chase me but out of nowhere Ten Mechanical soldiers came and started on their job to halt the Heroes.


    The Mechanical soldier''s had no face and though they stood out with their sleek design and black colour nothing about them was too remarkable, but nevertheless it still unnerved all the Heroes present.


    As if those faceless machines could actually look in their minds, they stood their with solemn silence. The first to attack was Present Mic but thats when everything went to hell.


    Out of nowhere some black coloured sand flew and started gathering on one of the machines arms. When the bizzare sand settled what they witnessed was weapons.


    A shield had materialised out of that black sand and absorbed all the impact that Present Mics attack produced. In a gear like fashion another Mechanical Soldier who was standing there suddenly moved faster than anyone present there.


    It was then they could see the Boots that Machine was wearing but before they could even try to think on what those boots did. Out of nowhere another machine came from the back and stabbed towards the Heroes.


    But the attack was blocked or so they would like to think. The sword then suddenly shifted and twisted like a vine and as if it was a trees tendrils it suddenly moved to hit all the present Heroes.


    Most were too occupied with blocking to think or be aware of two of the Machines that had jumped towards another building and were fashioning out their Railgun Sniper Rifle. Then they took their stances and started pumping out Railgun attacks every once in Ten seconds.


    Electricity buzzed and all Heores were left at an impasse trying to protect themselves and cover each other. But that wasn''t the end of the nightmare. Out of nowhere they were assaulted by a gravitational force that forcefully pushed them away.


    No it forcefully flung everyone away from the epicenter in which stood a Machine flying in the air. Then it also suddenly pulled them towards itself. It did that every few seconds in short bursts. This disbalanced the Heroes so much that the fight became even more dangerous.


    The main problem though was the remaining Mechanical Soldiers that seemingly took precise an precalculated positions to not only hit but also be able to defend. The frontline held by two of them held Shields that nullified attacks.


    Now about me i was there levitating and seeing this spectacle play out in front of me. I had been typing and deploying nanomachines all over the place. It was as if a black sandstorm had appeared out of nowhere and in its center stood me.


    The Collar could have been a serious shackle. Could, which means that i had long ago hacked it with nanomachines. Now this Collar is really only decoration. As a plus i look cool in it.


    As i look i see Thirteen finally really utilising her quirk. Black hole, that quirk caused a lot of the nanomachines to be erased rather fine grinded till non-existence. I hate that quirk, its too dangerous even for my body and i mean only this one.


    Well if you had ridiculous control like me then you would understand that at the base EMF is just push and pull force with extra effects. In other words Gravity just one step below the real one.


    Why did i tell you this. I told you this for I am about to shut down Thirteen. As Thirteen is truly the only dangerous factor here, he will have to sleep this off.


    I have never turned down another biological beings Bio-Electricity because of the risks it accompanies. But turning down certain parts is still good enough.


    I point my fingers in a gun like fashion and then say out loud enough for the participants to hear "Bang". Right in cue Thirteen falls over completely knocked out and in that exact moment two Machines surround his unconscious body.


    Everybody is shocked but i am nowhere near happy enough. Then in a machine gun like stance i say "Bang, Bang, Bang". As if a real gun was set on them they fall slump down unconscious.


    The test drive was successful all machines are in optimal state. The connection to the secondary dimension is also very stable. Anything more right now is just overkill.


    But I guess i can maybe spare a few of those overkills for All Might. Why just him, well he is flying at me fist clenched ready to shout out ''Smash''. Does that count as enough reason to hit him with one of my sledgehammers.


    So as his fist is about to reach me the black sand converges on my side and creates a Hexagonal shaped Shield that absorbs all the impact of the Smash. The force that is expelled is enough to move all the Black Sand one step back and wipe out the clouds above my position.


    At that moment the Shield that has been protecting me suddenly turns into a huge a.s.s Cube that starts absorbing all the surrounding Dark Matter. Not that anybody could feel or know that.


    "Say hello to my Pet, the Mechanical Titan". If you had ever imagined Eren looking Machine like with his blazing green eyes then you would know just what kind of madness i had created.


    "As part of my courtesy that i always had". The Mechanical Titan shouts out in All Might''s voice "Suuuummmmaaaassssssssssh".


    All Might is so peeved by my joke that he forgets to move for a second and Booooommmmm. UA has officially been destroyed right now. Do you know the amount of force that DarkMatter Engine packs.


    Well the spectacle is that a miniature tornado is shredding apart the surroundings regardless of the epicenter being in UA. The shockwaves are enough to chill anyone that is seeing this even from a kilometre away.


    Meh they will survive, i did not go overboard. I would be dissappointed if they had lost with only that much. Not surprisingly its Thirteen who was helping All Might by containing a huge amount of the force expelled.


    How ?, its simple really All Might had to save the remaining Heroes by punching with enough force head on at The Titans attack. Thirteen was there at the opportune moment to gather the Heroes and erase all the debris and extra wind that was in that attack.


    The reason i wasn''t satisfied with my Bang was this Thirteen wasn''t Biological anymore and all my attack did was cause him some pain.


    But the Nanomachines in the air at once begin on repairing and in mere moments it is whole again. Though I can''t say the same for our contenders. Everyone is unconscious and All Might has become a ragged and bloody spectacle.


    His eyes still shine with a blaze of charisma and his overwhelming momentum threatens the surroundings but my own aura has never been weaker than anyone elses. So we have a clash of wills and i dare say he is strong.

 Chapter 34 - Disparity

    Sigh look at you All Might, scrambling for the pitiful amount of strength that remains in your body. Now OFA reminds me of a equipment that devours other equipment to power itself up. Stockpiling power pfft thats a very bad description.


    If it really was stockpiling power then it would extinguish itself at the second holder. It would never reach the seventh since it would have a limit to how much can be used and how much must be stored.


    The most probable explanation is that it is a permanently stackable buff. So if Midoriya passes it on and that somebody passes it on and it goes through like Thirteen more holders what would it turn out to be.


    Since it takes the peak strength of the previous user and adds it on the next one. That is why without a well built body OFA would tear it apart. Just like Midoriya Shounen.


    Nezu then shouts out "Kai what are you doing".


    "Don''t mind me just testing out the equipment quality". Nezu is surprised at the completely casual remark. But he still takes on a grim face as he says "Begin the contingency phase. Kai you forced my hand at this".


    "Nezu i think you are misunderstanding something here". Nezu thinks on what i was talking about but i may have mentioned this to you guys a few years back.


    "I always know everything". Nezu has a face of disbelief but uncaringly he shouts out "Desperation phase".


    At that immediately all sorts of chains and area locking quirks activate. You guys may be thinking just what is Nezu thinking.


    Let me clarify his plan. It is a pet project of his : Caging Abyss. Ever since the moment he met me he has had a premonition at what i would do after my pieces have been placed completely.


    So he has been going around acquiring lets say forbidden equipment and the perfect set of quirks to either disable me or exile me. It seems that he understands that i would either be caged or lost never killed though.


    He has been progressing very meticulously at this project of his. Since he has seen a certain extent of my powers he has rushed forth with the sacrificial plan he had saved as a last resort.


    That is bringing a SpaceTime Displacer and using it on me. His most desperate plan is to exile me not try to hold or cage me. But the problem here is i also have my own SpaceTime Equipment and its even better than his by a Ten times difference. Pathethic all my excitement vanished.


    So i am unbothered by anything that he plans to throw at me. I look at All Might whose body has started wearing out. He is losing out on his Transformation.


    There stands Thirteen at a corner protecting the Heroes. Look at her that inhibition makes it so that she uses her quirk to save and protect rather than fight.


    Such a waste of such a powerful quirk. She goes against the nature of her own quirk. Its as if Great Red came out of nowhere and said ''Look at me i am so cute''. Yuck just the thought disgusts me.


    So before anyone can blink my projections starts going static and dissappears. The Titan waiting for my orders stands still. I walk out of a corner near All Might as if i was on a morning stroll.


    "How ?". Thats your question Nezu, easy answer then "Hard Light Projection from a satellite on space". Most of what i said just flies over his head.


    I near All Might and he still pulls his fist shouting out "Texas Smash".


    I just out maneuver him and pull his fist in, twist my body and hit him in three points pushing his body to the limit and knocking him a few meters away.


    Nezu then shouts out "Stoooppp Kaaaiiii".


    "Hey Nezu, mind your own business. I only want to extract the last vestiges of One For All. See i am being kind right now, don''t make me extract your intelligence quirk as well". I am kind, look i am extracting it only after Midoriya got the full brunt of it.


    At this Nezu is more than surprised enough since i should not have knowledge on the OFA at such a level. "Nezu i was writing books on the Gene while you were strolling around for favours and treasures".


    So i extend my hand and am about to extract it from All Might. When that happens, searing heat rises in the air and flames with the heat of a sun extends towards me.


    "Cheh Endeavour". But that is not the end of my surprise the Lion King, My Mother, Best Jeanist, Hawk, The Big Three, and lots of other Heroes are here.


    Nezu then says "This is my true plan : Caging Abyss - Last Stand". Oye why am i being treated like a boss raid. Are you sure this setup was not for All For One.


    He then proclaims "Even more Heroes are converging on this location as we speak. Very soon you will be outnumbered by the sheer number of Heroes and their quirks".


    At this i laugh out loud, the whole area reverberating with the sounds of me laughing. "Its been a while since i was surprised myself. Do you know the problem of Near Omniscience is. Nothing is surprising".


    "But outnumbered and me. No way am i outnumbered. By the way Hello father". He looks unhinged by the drama that has been happening here for a while and his face still had that passive look.


    After my set of observations are completed Tens of Thousands of Machinery Soldiers rise from the ground. I had been creating and looting the resources of other planets while Nezu was gathering this set of Fake Justice League to fight against me the Fake Darkseid.


    At first the Heroes look on the horizon extremely sure that this much must be my limit. But when the number of soldiers don''t stop and keep on rising beyond the Hundred thousands towards a Millions and pretty soon reaching a Billion they are pretty much shaken and before they could even stop my advent.


    There was already a gathering of a Quadrillion Machinery Soldiers all pointing their guns menacingly at the present Heroes. To accomodate that number most of the Machinery were in space but even then, a concentrated firing on this scale.


    You could kiss Earth a big fat goodbye. By now Nezu has understood that i had completely gone outside of their pay grade. Not even if all the MHA Heroes banded together would they be able to defeat me.


    Mirio hasn''t attacked me yet since he isn''t brash enough to fight a Planetary Grade Threat with only an incomplete Kamui.


    So i say "You see i am not going to kill all of you. To be honest i am not someone who likes to waste resources".


    "All i would do is add you guys to my set of Biological Machinery Blueprint. Tch you guys sure make me drool. By the way Mother are you happy with my strength".


    Right now i was a One Man Civilisation. Only when i see Power Loader do i understand how much i had dissappointed him. It makes my heart feel guilty but that was Kai and this is me.


    "Everyone is scared of me, oh come on weren''t you guys outnumbering me. Lets add more soldiers". Everybody there had only one thought just how many Machinery soldiers have you created. They were already sweating like crazy and this bastard says he has more.


    "Come on this is just half the total forces. I took only three years to acquire this much for this grand finale. Don''t tell me everyone wants to leave this event that i organised". Don''t joke with us where would we even hide. This has truly become a last stand.


    "But if you leave me my family i could honestly forget everything that ever happened and you guys could continue on with your life". This is a double damage dealing decision.


    If they choose to sacrifice the family then it will hurt the Hero mentality they have cultivated for so long. With this their guilt would drive them to death rather than their own incompetence.


    But if they choose not to then they would have to win against me which right now looks like an extremely slim chance. Really like only 0.000008% chance and that too only if i was caught by surprise.


    "Don''t be so indecisive. You guys can''t defeat my Machines, they are on a level beyond you. They don''t tire out, even if you break them they would repair themselves, every piece of metal will become their sustenance and a new enemy for you".


    These are just facts that i am stating out. You can see the unease and tension in the air, what to do and what not to do. Heroes and governments around the world are probably in panic right now since the swarm of Machinery is even visible from Mars.


    I am enjoying this indecisive scene where the fates of a family lay in the hands of those present and the fates of the world lay in mine. But i don''t want to waste that much time i need to add this world in my Omniversal Yggdrasil.


    "Look i have lots to do and no time to spare. So decide or else my father and i will play catch and you won''t like it". Most of them are surprised at what i said.


    "Catch ???". What do i mean by catch.


    "You see if you had read my story you would know. My scales differ from yours". As i let this sink in i say "Father Catch or else The Earth will really be extinguished".


    Right at that moment the second batch of Quadrillion Machinery form the ultimate skill of every Mechanic in the novel The Legendary Mechanic. The Mechanical Deity.


    As that huge structure starts forming on space Nezu starts to have an inkling on what i am about to do. He then says with his eyes widened "You wouldn''t".


    "Oh believe me i am about to". Nezu''s face then pales and he panickingly shouts out "He plans on throwing the Moon at us".


    As they are about to move against me one Machinery fires a bullet and Boom. A ten meter area is incinerated and destroyed, turned into smoldering lava. "There is a lot where that came from. Hundred times a Octillion of it".


    With this they understand their helplessness at this matter. Since they are trying to move against me i push the Moon towards the Earth with my Mechanical Deity.


    As soon as the Moon enters the surface of the Earth the force full entry of it displays the disparity in power.


    The Moon is like a sinking ship under the Earth''s gravity and the atmospheric disturbance it causes is enough to make everyone feel the amount of force with which it will fall, after all the air pressure is vastly different right now.


    The ones who had been viewing this spectacle were now truly scared. I was about to make the entirety of humanity extinct. Right at that moment the Government hurriedly shouts out "We concede to your wishes Kai".


    I then grinned maniacally and then the Moon stopped entering the Earths atmosphere. But i let it stay in that position with my EMF to let them know they aren''t the ones to decide the terms.


    "My father how i hate you. But i will still give you a chance to prove your superiority in Gene Cultivation. So i will fight you barehanded". At this my father smirks confident in his strength.


    Gold Hair flutters in the wind and his Ruby eyes glaze the atmosphere and right before my eyes he morphs into the bonafide Lion King. He says "Prepare to be hunted".


    But you could see the unease he felt when facing his son who could threaten the entire world. Well until he roars and goes in for the kill. He would rather take a shot at eliminating me than fight fair.

 Chapter 35 - Distasteful Ending

    Never had i expected the concession to be so fast. But then again when you have a Moon about to fall on your head a measly family is really nothing compared to the after effects it would cause.


    Its just, i wish someone from the Hero side had made that decision. Then i would have added a major crack in the so called Heroism they practice.


    Dissappointing, anyway i was here fighting this sad piece of trash that relies on his Quirk so heavily that I can''t even enjoy it anymore. Literally his hits don''t even reach me, can you imagine someone like him being called a Hidden Dragon.


    So i just walk around him observing his pitiful tactics which by the way is to exhaust me. Am i that touchable nowadays. Didn''t i display overwhelming power just now. Can he get a little bit smart or have common sense.


    So i let him get a few hits on my body which are absorbed by the Hexagonal Shield that keeps on forming from the black sand gloating around the Machinery.


    I still have an abundant amount of Nanomachines and Machinery Soldiers still stashed away in my Secondary Dimension.


    So while he goes about trying to exhaust me, i start adding designs in my Nanomachines and you can see the black sand forming a Trench Coat.


    After its formed i turn my holographic designer and keep on designing the accessories for me to wear. The Collar on my neck transforms into a Kakashi styled mask which covers my mouth and allows me to look even better.


    Me ignoring this stupidity must have hit a nerve. For his movements became disastrous. It seems like he planned to trade hits for hits. Damn he must have High confidence in his resilience.


    But isn''t that the loudest joke, to me he is like paper. My first hit might even end his life. So i keep on dodging and working on my designs. While i was colouring on my designs, he is able to hit my shoulder and my colour schematics was disturbed.


    What happened next, well my coat turned pink and sparkly. Now i could withstand many things, even Wade f.u.c.k.i.n.g around with a sparkly Pony.


    I have patience but this hit a line that i didn''t even expect to have. So i did what every one in a rage mode should do.


    No I didn''t throw the moon at him. Why would i extinguish a whole planet for this kind of reason. Well those who saw can die right. I can kill them all and no one finds out about this right.


    My aura for the first time since this stupid exchange had intensified and the bloodl.u.s.t that exploded out of me wrecked apart the Lion King. Before he could even understand my rage his body had exploded in pain.


    He had not died he had just suffered severe attacks at his whole existence. Now all of this would have been fine to look at if i wasn''t wearing pink. Now i look like a Gay man beating up his lover. Wade cannot learn of this and for that The Lion King must die.


    So i used my EMF and pulled him towards me all the while turning my coat black again. I had just about had it. So i did what should not be done i let him glimpse at my power.


    The whole world flickered and went static around me. My existence had grasped a piece of being 4D and like nothing all kinds information flew to me.


    When this was happening everybody was sweating, nervous and holding their breathes. But their expressions betrayed their thoughts. Just how much does this guy want to power up before he truly reveals his power.


    Ignoring them i grasped at the knowledge no epiphany that came in my mind. Thousands of calculations, millions of possibilities but at the middle of it one core. I had finally found this tricky thing. The core of this universe, the one that governs its existence.


    Now learning is as much a needed process as applying is but more than often application allows the user to learn faster. I had grasped a bit of knowledge on the universes. But the gap had frightened me.


    What the f.u.c.k was wrong you ask. Well you would be scared too if you learnt that there exists peoole who aren''t bounded by reality. They are so strong that reality is a mere trifle to them. There exists many like them in Marvel-verse itself.


    For the first time i had felt like i had stepped on the true knowledge of power. Power so vast my Reality Warping would be considered a simple aspect to them. That also explains why Cosmic Beings are so carefree.


    Why would you not be when you are the peak power even in 4D. Why would you care about the trifles of 3D. At most it would be entertaining than anything else.


    That must mean my Kotoamatsukami was seen through or the 3D Avatars aren''t as strong as their true form. I lean on the latter more than the former because if it was seen through then i wouldn''t be here nor would i get the HOTU.


    This means i must hasten my plans. My Omniversal Yggdrasil will allow me to be Administrator of the entire Multiverse. But that still means i must be the proxy and keep on adding universes to the Omniversal Yggdrasil.


    Being the Administrator will grant me enough power to let me ignore entire 6D beings. But am i not strong enough, why yes i am. I mean even i can shatter reality but that does not mean there won''t be someone that is stronger than you.


    You always have to be ready for the Just In Case it ever happens scenario. While i was contemplating the future set of actions i had forgotten about the pressure i was inducing on this reality.


    No it didn''t shatter, but what happens when you experience an amount of fear that makes you think your whole existence was a joke.


    Well you break your mind and when that happens, decisions that normally would be suicidal becomes mainstream thoughts in your mind.


    Like for one ''Kill the Dragon that is inducing this fear, Kill, Kill, Kill''. So Berserkering due to immense stress on the mind. Well just when i had stopped the pressure and the static reality that was being stretched had become stable again i was attacked.


    By the Lion King, well not like i did not expect it. But the ferociousness and disregard for his own life that was displayed made me raise my eyes. I am not really experienced in these types of situations.


    He clawed at me, tried biting me. He had fractured his arms and legs but had no intention of stopping. Especially his gaze which clearly said ''You and I can''t exist under the same reality''.


    But, But, But. All becomes useless when you are so weak that you can''t even make a difference. So what if you wanted to kill the Dragon for destroying your city. The difference would still be glaringly clear even without pointing it out.


    Would a Man hunt a Dragon alone. Even in many fantasies when power that seemed beyond you existed then you would acquire the help of others not blindly charge in.


    But this guy and his family are always in odds with each other. He is very dangerous and has dabbled in human experimentation. Who would come to his rescue.


    I had made a NanoCarbon Blade and striked at the Lion King who was fighting with flesh for the bones style. At first he suffered numerous wounds but because the adrenaline was at its peak right now, he felt less and less pain.


    But when he started becoming tired i had casually walked towards him and tried stabbing him in the heart. A heartless creature would not need one right.


    But my plan was to puncture his lungs so that I could deprive him of the strength and stamina to fight me for more long since he wasntin a state of mind to do so. I also had a lot of questions to ask.


    But all in all when the next second had resumed she was in front the Lion King and through her heart was my Blade.


    She said "Please forgive us, Kai".


    But instead of me getting happy or anything else i had to grit my teeth at this foolish woman.


    "I wasn''t planning to kill any of you". My declaration had stunned the entire gang of heroes that had gathered for damage control.


    She looked stunned and that might have been the last thing she heard before her eyes dulled. The Lion King at that exact moment came back to his faculties and when he saw his most beloved wife fall with her heart stabbed through. Yeah he has three wives.


    He fell in despair, never had he thought that someone would lose their life here. He had thought of somehow surviving against me and sate my rage.


    So i said out loud "That mad woman". It made everyone angry but what could they say about her impulsiveness. All Might was impulsive wasn''t he and it worked out for him, so why did she have to try to do that.


    "Sigh after all my plans to bash out my family and it plays out like this. Can''t somethimg happen according to script for once". Well Man proposes and God disposes, but the God here was me. So the proverb had worked in reverse.


    I had lost the d.e.s.i.r.e to know or do anything more than what was already in the happening. I could revive her, sure but i could already see my Distaste for this entire family rise even more.


    "Tch now my moods been ruined". I could not follow up anymore due to the immense disgust i was feeling right now. It could be because this was the first time a life had dissappeared right in front of my eyes in my hands.


    But ignoring them i started rewriting strings in reality. After a while, i was done and then i announced "The Kirin family and its subsidiaries are henceforth not able use their inborn quirk for an amount of Three generations. If it is found out that even after this their actions still remain the same. They will be punished with loss in life at the hands of an unfortunate accident".


    So my army went back to the secondary dimension and i had made a gateway like door to the Marvel world. I had carried the core of MHA to add to my Yggdrasil.


    The actions were so decisive that the Heroes could only say one thing "The Abyss has passed us". Oh how wrong you were, we are connected by fate. So imma add your universe to mine.


    I had entered the Marvel reality with my Kai persona so when i was attacked by Ash it didn''t hurt as much. But when even Skip attacked me i could only say "F.u.c.k You, Why are you being so


    manly now. Where is my Girlish Skip".


    That ended the incident, now i had to control Kai''s body like an extra appendage to my mind. Easy to say but really hard to apply. I don''t know how Pain does it or is it practical training.


    So i went around in both my Kai and David Persona and got the hang of it in a few hours. More like a few minutes, i was just fine tuning the controls, lets say that.


    I had started adding the core reality of MHA in my branchless and leaveless Yggdrasil. One day i promise that it would have lush green leaves that represent every possible parrallel timeline. So many branches which means many universes will have to contribute to that.


    Once it was added it became like a rose in its bloom. It started creating and becoming the first branch then instantly million of leaves sprouted on it. It would have been lush and green if it was not so f.u.c.k.i.n.g large.


    The Yggdrasil is so large MHA universe and its parrallels are like a twig to it. But nonetheless that ends the first universe, i guess i can rest for a few months before my next one.

 Chapter 36 - Buried Secrets

    In a dilapidated base that looked like it had just survived a major war stood Nezu and his companions. They were in a face off against the hidden generals of Japan.


    Since the advent of quirks there have been many questions. Like one for example was how did the Government survive or how powerful had they become after the advent.


    Most questions remained unanswered but now Nezu had uncovered a secret. No calling it a secret was a stretch. It was a shadow organisation under the Japanese government.


    The Pro Rankings, the heroic deeds shown on TV are just a ruse to cover up the real Danger these guys dealt with. Everyday and every year more and more dangerous quirk users are born.


    So who had to clean up this mess that non-registered quirk holders did. It was this Organisation whose name and glory would forever be hidden from the world.


    They could be considered the most patriotic since they would forever be unable to bask in the glory of the sun. The Generals and soldiers who serve here forego their names once the training is complete.


    Instead they would take Pseudonyms based on their actual power and the Squad they would operate in. The General standing in front of them had said the same thing.


    "I have long foregone my name. But you can call me General Suzaku".


    Suzaku who had long shed his mortal skin still looked like a teenager when in fact he was a hundred year old monster that had survived the then chaotic time by hiding his actual quirk and taking shelter under the government.


    So they travelled long until they were in a so desolate area that it could not be traced even from a satellite mapping system.


    Nezu then deliberately made a question "Suzaku San, we have lots of questions on the decisions made during this few days".


    The whole world had watched Kai as he exploded in power. Power that could be felt but not understood.


    Even now the shivers that ran on anyones body when they remembered the ridiculous amount of mechanical soldiers that had come out of nowhere was proof of the terrifying visage that Kai had left on the world.


    Amongst the many things and their actions and reactions. One question remained why did The Kirin Family''s Lion King commit Seppuku. A tradition long forgotten by the world since its discovery and followings of Heroes.


    No one would believe his commitment to his wife since his recent and blatant disregard of her. But all research ended in a dead end and only one Organisation could answer it and so they were here.


    Today Nezu had petitioned the Government saying All Might had the right to know. Just what kind of quagmire had they thrown themselves in.


    General Suzaku who had till now felt amiable suddenly chilled the atmosphere. He then directed them to a room that was sound proofed or so the sign said, but what was revealed inside was a long corridor with criss crossed pathways here and there.


    Don''t underestimate Governments, though they may show weakness. It will always be a front. No true governancy allows the knowledge of their weakness to spread. That is why Nezu and no one was surprised when the interior revealed to be a base that was so neat and organized.


    Then Suzaku recounted "The Shadow Organisation has long been under the covers since the advent of quirks".


    "Few people including the Government know of its existence. What you are about to hear may never leave the confines of this wall".


    This was clearly a warning given out of courtesy for the sacrifices that they had to endure during the fight with Kai. But it left everything about courteous manner in the trash can.


    They walked a few more corridors and reached a room where stood a man who looked quite chivalrous yet dangerous. The bloodl.u.s.t that he occasionally let out was like a beast mawling at its food.


    So he began "I am General Seiryuu. Now all of you have many questions that are off limits for most civilians. So i must ensure that nothing escapes these walls confinement".


    Nezu was the only one who was calm "And how do you intend on such a ensurity that feels like a more ridiculous statement than i have ever heard".


    It was common sense that a simple contract like they usually do, would not be enough for secrets at this level. So he would most likely rely on a quirk.


    Seiryuu then said "There are terrifying quirks that can kill or desecrate the dead. Finding one that can properly seal spilling out secrets is more than easy enough".


    Seiryuu looked at their conviction and gave a glance to Suzaku who sealed the doors the windows and everything that could possibly help in learning what would happen here.


    "Our division has two Projects that the populace may never learn of. One is the handling of dangerous quirks and acquiring knowledge about them".


    This time Suzaku said "Though the second one is a bit more horrendous than anything else".


    Seiryuu then replied with enough cinviction to rattle all present "Horrendous, no it is for the safety of all present under The Rising Sun".


    "I may not be proud of what i do but i sure know the ramifications of any of those freaks causing damage to the world".


    This exchange has left even more questions in their minds than anything else.


    "Those sacrilegious beings. Those Mad Reality Warpers".


    Reality Warping ! Wasn''t that a joke that had long since been forgotten. Nezu then asked what everyone held in their tongues "What do you mean ?".


    "Among the various quirk users we handle. There is one that is treated with national level security of danger".


    Suzaku then continued "Reality Warpers are those in that category. Normally such power would be more than welcome on any side. But the instability and the lack of realness their constructs follow, show their severe lacking in real power. They are the targets for our study or elimination".


    Nezu then asked again "Instability and Lack of Realness, can you elaborate to us what that means ?".


    Seiryuu then turned his backs to them and said "Instability because that power wasn''t meant for humans. Lack of Realness because their knowledge and imaginations determine what and how they can create anything".


    "So if they can create anything then wouldn''t they be even more desirable despite the Instability they experience". Nezu had to understand just why the eliminations were carried out.


    "Sadly everyone thought the same and gathered a team of Reality Warpers to try a project. Resurrection".


    Seiryuu then lets them digest the information. Nezu like a child under the care of a teacher then asks "What was the problem then ?".


    Suzaku who had been staying by the side then says "At first there existed no problems. We were even able to revive one Male teenager and let him rejoin society so that we may monitor any mental instability he may experience".


    "But then problems started sprouting up. Small tell tale signs that the one who was revived was not really like him. It broke down Kirin the operative who first undertook this project".


    Seiryuu who had been silent then replied "It was after all his teenager son that he wanted to revive. But what came out was a product that was never anywhere near the real one. He looked and acted like his son, but thats it, there was no realness to him. All he was, was a construct made by those Reality Warpers based on their understanding of the child".


    "Kirin vowed to create the ultimate Reality Warper that could Warp Reality on a scale that he could even resurrect the whole damn world".


    Suzaku then took over for Seiryuu "At first nobody believed in his vow. Then he did create one, but the mind of a child was not meant to bear such power. It broke the mind of the child and what came out was a falied product that could not even think for itself. Whatever it was ordered it did without any care".


    "The Seventh Shadow who had been a long time freind of Kirin then killed the child afraid of the amount of power that lay in a single mans hand. Kirin was exiled but nevertheless he was still able to keep his legacy ongoing. That is how the Kirin family came to be".


    It was a shocking revelation one that shaked the foundation of reality. While the world had been going on about OFA and AFO. Here lay the true Danger that was hidden by the government.


    If you were the government would you ever say ''Look we have someone that will guarantee that your reality could not be real''.


    "This generation of the Kirin family actually suceeded in creating a low level Reality Warper despite the lack of research and anything else. It was just a fluke. But the love they had for the child could not be underestimated".


    Nezu then said "I assume that was Kai". But this story had a lot of holes. Like if they knew Kai was the Reality Warper then why was he roaming around free.


    Seiryuu then gave a surprised expression "What are you talking about. The true child that can Reality Warp has long since been kidnapped and has been in this facility since he was five".


    Suzaku then continued "Kai is an identical twin we found at an orphanage, at most he shares the similarity. The child who lacked everything while he was born. The true Reality Warper has been with us. We had to erase, rewrite and do many things to ensure that everyone forgot the child".


    Seiryuu then said "We keep the child in a coma like state because he was able to warp reality since the age of five. We could never be sure of his stability and no one wanted to take chances".


    "Lately the Kirin family had been nosing around for their true child. So we had to add a concept in their mind that would make everything play out exactly like we wished for".


    Then Nezu realized "The brother was innocent but you framed him. You wished for the ending of the Kirin family. So you pitched them against Kai never expecting Kai was an even greater Danger".


    Seiryuu for the first time showed an evil grin like he expected this play to be exactly like he wished for "Though there were a few complications. The end result was perfect ''The Abyss passed us and we even eliminated the whole Kirin family''".


    Nezu was dumbfounded but he asked the question that only remained "Then why was Kai so mistreated. It does not make sense".


    "That part was done by this generation Kirin Heads, remaining two wives. Both plotted to remove the favourite wife of the Lion King through this Fake Child. So they ensured and went through great lengths to forge a story that the child was taken in for more love from the Kirin Head".


    Nezu had never understood women, but for the first time he heard of women who were willing to drag down another for something as an obscure feeling as the thought of love. It made him both shiver and admire their patience.


    Patience in slowly letting out crumbs to let the Kirin Head find the elaborate trap they set by himself and letting him think this was set up by his favourite wife and he found it by coincidence.


    Nezu then asked "So eveything played out as you wished and worked out. So why are we here you could act hidden from the world and no one would know".


    Seiryuu was the first to reply coldly "Don''t act innocent here Nezu. We all know you came here for information on a quirk that can actually heal All Might. If we didn''t you would have disclosed this factto the entire Nation level Heroes and we would have been in a pinch".


    "If you know then you should also know that we cannot lose All Might right now. Only he is able to fight AFO at the moment. None of us can even serve as cannon fodders in a fight between them".


    Seiryuu then clicked his tongue but nonetheless said "You will find the Sage if he wishes to find you but nevertheless we have the location he is set to appear in. Tokyo".


    Nezu then stood up and said "Also you might have Glossed over one fact. Kai said he knows everything and i don''t think he was joking".


    Seiryuu had an incredulous look but before he could even refute it. Darkness had overwhelmed one part the room. There stood a set of blazing eyes like green fire and another set of eyes that could be mistaken for the deep abyss.


    Then when they came out of the darkness it revealed Kai and another young boy. The young boy then said "I hate distasteful endings".


    Then Kai continued "More so because I wasn''t able to clear all the trash that fought aginst me hidden or not".


    It was as if one being was talking to them using two different bodies. Then as if the young male alongside Kai was contemplating something. He said "I know people like you. You guys don''t fear your own death nor of your subordinates".


    Then this time Kai continued "How many subordinates does this guy have anyway. Ten thousand or a few hundred thousand".


    As if mocking Kai, Seiryuu then said "We have a million".


    Then Kai and that young man''s smile widened in a way that creeped out all present. Both of them then said "For each subordinate you have Five of their family members will die. They themselves will also die, this curse will last until this organisation survives. This is what i will of reality and this is what will be imposed".


    Then they both left, the curse still ringing in the minds of all those present. The next day shockeningly all the discussion that had happened there had entered the Internet and no amount of skill was able to take it down.


    Also Project Argus, the child they had kidnapped with so much difficulty had dissappeared. Reality Warpers are given different names based on Fallen Angels since they are like Gods children who fell from grace and became Human.


    It became pretty clear who was behind this all but they had still underestimated the Curse that The Abyss had cast and they would regret it more so since they could not contact him anymore.

 Chapter 37 - Ruined Rest

    For this week i had no plans. I intended to laze around for a week before going onto my next world to steal. Damn i have become the most strongest heister ever.


    Anyway the MHA world has quirks but they lack a strong one, even the so called Ultimate Reality Warper in that universe is a big joke.


    That was going by the standards of Marvel, where Reality Warpers had no conditions to activate their skills. MHA went around the curve to make their reality warpers heavily dependant on Gene Vitality.


    And when Gene Vitality is completely used up, Gene Deformation would be the next step as such descent to madness would be a common thing. It could be also be said that the MHA universe core was evolving slowly.


    That is why Argus is so low levelled that i can''t even say he is a reality warper. I mean sure he can create something from nothing but the more he uses his power the more he will experience Gene Deformation, which will result in constant mental and health illness.


    The more the core would evolve, the more the organisms under it would gain power beyond understanding. So maybe a few hundreds year later a true Reality Warper would be born.


    In the case of evolution, the Marvel verse has already reached the point of transitioning from a 3D universe to a 4D one.


    Its just that we need to endure a few more ''End''s of Time'' to be completely refined. But the hassle was i was only free until the next End Of Time.


    So in the eyes of Cosmic Beings, it would be like what, a few years. Well we stole Argus from MHA and it would likely be a few more years before i gain permission to add MHA Earth near Marvel Earth.


    I had petitioned this to the Cosmic Beings to allow me to protect Marvel 616 or let me steer it and make it Marvel 616.8. But it seems like the One Above All has other plans.


    Man its such a hassle, i know Kotoamatsukami will allow it. But right now that same trick looks more like time bomb to me.


    One in particular i could never hope to escape from. So i had to slowly steer their subconsciousness otherwise i would risk being found out.


    Also lately Kai has been granted Autonomous thought and Movements. Well he is more like a Shadow Clone right now. An upgraded Shadow Clone though.


    Kai is more like an outfit for me more than anything else. He is the one outfit i would wear when i do something or anything related to machinery. Man it feels odd treating living beings as clothes.


    The next world i want to go to would not be random. It will be selected but the racial and gender selection would be random. I like it when the odds are even more stacked against me. It makes me understand why mortals grasp for power is so iron clad.


    So i was lazing around looking through the Dataverse amd what do i find. Material that i can watch with a lot of popcorn. It was Skip working towards the Kotoryuu girl. I kinda forgot her name.


    Romance at such a young age, the drama that will ensue and all of it excites me. Eh, what thats it, you only hold hands and kiss each other. Skip i am dissapointed, i had thought that perhaps you had become more manly. But you are a maiden at heart even now.


    But before i can continue on, i see the one and only Deadpool taking my popcorn and saying "Dissapointing".


    Oye why the heck is he here. Can anyone explain to me ?. Deadpool then takes an offended look and says "Look at you being lazy. My younger bro has to be more active so that i may shine more".


    What the heck does that even mean. "Wade tell me what you want or go bother someone else. I am pretty sure you have lots of other people to irritate".


    "Look at that guys, my brother knows me best". Then weirdly enough he dissappears off this entire universe for a second and comes out with a. Is that a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Comic Book and that too a Marvel edition at that.


    "Wade you know thats not allowed isn''t it". Comic books are an item that only 4th wall breakers like them can acquire but even then its not allowed to be propagated so easily, especially so if its a Marvel one.


    Wade then continues unbothered "Oh its just a draft no one will find out".


    Okay now you have my interest piqued. Just what comic would Wade show me.


    It was a Gwen Poole comic draft. Now i am thoroughly interested.


    Wade then says "Look at my little brother having a crush. But aren''t you aware of her psychotic personality".


    "Ahemm anyway Wade what are you doing with that". I am curious about what he wants to do.


    He just says "Playing God". He then takes a marker out of nowhere and keeps on scribbling on the draft.


    He was drafting a ridiculous amount of 4th wall breaking powers for her. "Wade you have to chill down, i know you are lonely but this is no way to go about".


    Looking at my ''Are you so desperate'' eyes, Wade made a serious expression i never thought was possible with a mask.


    He then said "Little bro I don''t make characters okay. I just throw a few idea''s here and there. Its the editors choice if they get accepted".


    "So why were you here again ?...". Right at that moment i felt it. Reality Warping on a scale that was vast and dangerous.


    It then clicked in why Wade was here. "You bastard". But as if he already expected this he threw his hands up saying "Hey I don''t decide things here. If anything else Decimation Day is a major keypoint in Mutant history. Also it doesn''t really matter for you isn''t it". It must be the voice inside his head.


    Before any of his shenanigans could continue on, i had lifted him by the neck and thrown him off my island. Decimation Day would have been fine and all before, but right now about 45% of the populace was a Super.


    The second words for the curse has been said. In my anger i had lightly tapped the air. But due to this i had ignored the hand that had grabbed me and pulled me down.


    The tap had sent Wanda who was about to conplete the curse flying like a ragdoll across the Earth. While i had been pulled by Wade in the ''Comments Section''. Why the heck would i be here.


    "Argh shit i knew you weren''t a Comic character. If you were one, your Comic book would be here".


    Okay i am just going to leave and leave i did. I already doubted my realness, i didn''t need Wade ensuring that fact.


    Wade then popped out too all the while saying "You should let Canon follow its original lines, you know for more knowledge on the futures you can predict".


    "Wade there are literally infinite timelines of the universe we are in. Destroying one timeline doesn''t matter, you yourself devastated a few, so why are you disturbing me ?".


    As funny it may seem, there even exists one version where the Deadpool is more psychotic and dangerous than he is right now.


    He did destroy the universe, kill the publishers and many other things in said universe. That is the Red Voice inside Wades head, a murderous and ravenous being of immense danger


    "The timelines are already a mess. I want one to follow its f.u.c.k.i.n.g route". As absurd as it sounds i think Wade would really attack me for that matter. I mean thats just how insane he is.


    He himself says that all timelines even confuse him to the point he makes analogies to point out similarities and oddness in the stories.


    Damn you Wade if i really did follow the same route won''t i end up broken down and insane. As a matter of fact even Supers would cease to exist.


    Wade then says out "Why would i say out something, when i can proclaim it. Also why is it that this book focuses a heck lot on me and you. Am i so shiny".


    "Wade stop with your references people won''t get". I don''t care somebody shut him the f.u.c.k up.


    "Thats a task that is impossible, and by Pokemon standards aren''t you like an Arceus and the Missing No. who had been untimely fusioned".


    Okay that sounded disgusting yet true i guess. I mean, "Wait a minute, you are stalling for time !".


    At this Wade clicks his mouth and says "Time for Plan C". He takes a pose that would be reminiscent of an era where hip hop was new and then out of nowhere comes a BoomBox which started throwing out the Crazy Frog Beats.


    He then started dancing. Okay pretty weird but nonetheless very distracting when he is actually dancing very well. Peak human body for you.


    "Wade have a sunbath". He looks pretty ready and shouts out "Hah you won''t be able to do the same trick again". Then comes out Chaos Counter ready to show the Chaos energy it had acc.u.mulated.


    But "It does not have enough Tally". At this Wade sweats a little and says "You know i was busy and all, so i rarely used Chaos Counter".


    I can already guess what you used it for and what you were busy with. "You were busy taking bullet and sword wounds in a bid to look cool isnt it. The only time you used Chaos Counter would be when you need the remote in your table or an invisible hand to feed you soda and pizza while you lazed around".


    At this accusation even Chaos Counter flinchs. What the heck, you really used a Galactic Buster Weapon as a tool to open cans you could stab through. Again common sense sometimes even escapes me.


    I look at this bullshit and say "Apollo cremate him". I have more pressing matters to handle, which is one Rogue Reality Warper. Wade then shouts out "Damn it follow the script little brother and try throwing me into the sun like before".


    To this i can only say "Apollo is the Sun and i have thrown him at you. No problems in your so called script whatsoever". Then Apollo who had just entered starts gathering energy for a Cruel Sun.


    While that is happening, i Jump at the position from which i slapped Wanda away. I Warp her here and it can be seen that she had never expected a planetary scale attack out of nowhere.


    She looks confused, it was only a few moments ago that she had stabilised herself. I look around to only see surprised expressions from the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants present.


    So i naturally said what came to mind "You guys haven''t disbanded yet". It came out a bit sinister and cruel, but i did make Superpowers easy to acquire. So half the reason why X-Men shouldn''t even exist.


    Scott looks at me and calmly replies "The Monarch sure jests, we still help orphans and other Mutants in need that allow us to.....".


    Before he can continue i had slapped Wanda across the Earth. They were completely gobsmacked, since they never really expected me to attack and when i did nobody could follow it.


    Literally, out of nowhere a sonic boom came and Wanda had disappeared from her initial location again. This makes it the second time today and they were mostly shocked that i could display this level of power.


    "A sense of self. Pfft, since my pet nearly killed 70% of all the usual bad guys you fought. You guys haven''t been able to fight anyone. It has made you anxious and restless, making you question if the world really needed you".


    Scott then tries to come up with a counter but before his reply i had already said "Nah i am good. Don''t need cookies Scout Boy".


    I already know what drives the X-Men right now. A bid for existence, even i would be desperate to prove my uniqueness if suddenly the entire world would be able to gain powers.


    Nowadays Mutants no longer hide in the shadows, they come out from the shadows and civilians welcome them saying ''Hey Lucky guy, won''t you join us for a meal''.


    What made them odd and dangerous no longer exist since most governments now have Two or more Evolution Codex''s. So one or two is reserved for civilian use which is every ten days.


    So in this way i had made the problems Mutantkind faced completely dissappear. Also the countries may not want any war for now since the Avalon debacle, but give or take a few years. They will again start vying each others Evolution Codex.


    After that the pace of a world with Superpowers will fasten even more. So in a way i made peace and acceptance for Mutantkind that Xavier and Mageneto fought for with their Movements, a huge joke.

 Chapter 38 - Reasoning

    I had calmly warped Wanda right near me and slapped her across the Earth again. Why did I? I wanted to. Because her reasons are frustrating okay. Not every family drama is welcome all the time.


    She was a Reality Warper, one that was too attached to reality. One who could never look at the world like a game as i do.


    But nevertheless when things go wrong, it is this same power that she relies on with no thought in her heart.


    Everybody is afraid of Reality Warpers. But not the X-Men, I don''t know where such confidence comes from but i guess ''Skudos to you guys''.


    Now Magneto is realistic, he was once so afraid of Wanda he caged her. Not a good set of actions to take against a Reality Warper that was only blooming, but logic was out the window once i knew this was a Comic world.


    Yeah Wanda is that ridiculous. It is often stated in the Comics that Wanda''s curse was so potent it did not stop only at Marvel 616. It seeped throughout the parrallel dimensions and nearly ended Mutantkind from every dimension of Marvel ever.


    Pretty neat considering that Marvel 616 is not the Ultimate Timeline. The Ultimate timeline is Marvel 1610, and even there no Mutant was able to escape her curse.


    If Hope Summers did not exist then Mutantkind really would be extinct from every reality. Hope is that incomprehensible, just her existence was able to not only stop but grow the ever deteriotating numbers of Mutantkind in every reality. Mind you, every f.u.c.k.i.n.g one of those realities, her existence itself jump-started Mutantkind that faced extinction every second.


    Now i am not angry. Oh f.u.c.k it who am i kidding, i am angry. Why ? Is that a question to ask. If you were a Mutant during the Decimation Day Era. You were pretty much screwed.


    Discrimination at its worst, was what could be described about Mutants who barely survived Decimation Day. About a million died that day itself due to being massively depowered. Not a good effect on the Genes i tell you, being depowered that is.


    All for what, a family squabble. One that was taken out on the entire race. The story in a nutshell goes like this, i liked Vegetables and my Father liked Meat.


    So in order to make him Vegetarian, i went out of my way to extinguish any sign of another animal so that he may not consume meat, but also relish vegetables.


    Now i don''t know about you guys but i am a preacher of Mixed diet. Balanced food and I don''t like telling someone what to do, which in this case would mean ''Dont f.u.c.k.i.n.g bother your terrorist father, when you already know he won''t really care no matter how you tell him''.


    The way Wanda handled this family squabble not only angers me but makes me want to wipe out all minor inconveniences like another Rogue Reality Warper, which is David Haller.


    Not me obviously, but i do keep notifications of his exploits and it is safe to assume he lost control. I mean he created the Age of X version of reality again, and is that another me that has no power.


    Is he trashing my fake avatar for shits and giggles. Okay i am not gonna mind that and continue on.


    I had thought that logic dictates this so called scientific universe. Its only now i realise, nobody follows logic here, nobody, not a single one.


    F.u.c.k it, if the timeline followed its original course then this time 616 would start lacking the numbers in every community. It won''t just end up implicating one race or community but the entire world.


    Why? Oh its because of the nifty piece of tech called the Evolution Codex. Cool right, but i guess Wanda in rage doesn''t reason. So she really is hell bent on wiping out Supers this time round just to get back at Magneto.


    So i had just warped her again and went for the slap. This time she was ready to retaliate and she did. She attacked me with a torrent of murky red Psionic Beams. A tide of red wave like attack came at me.


    All the bystanders were ready to lend a helping hand to me. You would also think like that if you saw a skycr.a.p.er sized attack and only one defender. A Tsunami of Psionic Energy was threathening to crash at me.


    Its roars could be heard from Ten Miles. The wind naturally displacing itself to make space for the attack. But all was naught, for the next moment my slap had not only shattered but dispersed every sign of the attack.


    The force which went through the wind made it seem like an attack that wasn''t even targetted at her. It truly was an off hand attack that wasn''t even aimed at her.


    The bystanders were so shocked by this, their jaws were left hanging. It was only now they could understand completely that i truly wasn''t here to joke at them.


    Even if all of them had fought her here, no one would survive Wanda. In the end a Reality Warper is still an above 3D being who is nearing 4D. So no matter what kind of attack would hit Reality Warpers, we would still survive somehow.


    Again I warped her in front of me and this time she fliched and thats when i knew, she understood a bit of the wide gap that seperated our realms of power.


    She could not retaliate even when she was warped here. She could not do it again when she was attacked. She could not even escape this dimension. It was as if her whole being warned that the moment she did, she would truly end up lost.


    Now I had a Treasure, you know the Omniversal Yggdrasil. I had to integrate so many laws, so many codes to ensure it survived in the void and would not be discovered by anyone else.


    She had calmed down and was ready to talk. She started with "Don''t interuppt in my business Monarch".


    "It would have been fine if you punished Magneto and were done with it. But you dragged the Race i was crowned Monarch of. So give me a good enough reason to not throw you in the void".


    She was shocked but nevertheless her madness and obsession grew. It was as if she was tired of Mutants and anything related with superpower.


    How do i explain it. It felt like in the deep depths of her heart, she dispised the power that she and many others wielded. I would too, if it led me to being caged, given the responsibility to save the world and what not madness.


    But the problem here in lay with the fact that Wanda wanted the problems to be felt by the world. She wasn''t being self destructive but Atomic at everyone.


    She then says "I have judged this matter and am dishing the results they don''t d.e.s.i.r.e but should be given"


    "Don''t bullshit with me Wanda. Don''t drag down an entire Race with your Mad Obsession over trying to be your fathers twinkle in the eye".


    I had hit deep and that had left her gritting her teeth. But i had no plans on stopping, i continued "Instead of mettling out punishment for the guilty. You wanted to curse an entire race for a reason as flimsy as your brothers death".


    She for the first time shouted out "Its not a flimsy reason. My Brother Pietro was killed by being beaten to death by his ever so glorious father who only preached about Mutantkind. Even with the Era of Supers he would not relax for his kind. I am tired of his constant obsession over Mutankind".


    I had let her rant, made her cry but i wasn''t here to comfort anyone "What is the problem here?, you resurrected Pietro didn''t you. Ahh, right deep down you still think of yourself as a normal naive girl, don''t you".


    This time i had hit even harder. This was the truth for every X-Men or Mutants. While they were young they had wanted to be Normal and this became their sole obsession, which later on resulted in the destruction of the first Three generations of X-Men.


    Why would you want to be normal when there are millions readily wanting to slip inside your shoes. It truly is Ironic and more so it sounds sarcastic when they say this despite the immense power they wield.


    Before she could continue and prattle on about her bad Father i had had enough. The whole universe then started trembling. Every bit of it was slowly enshrouded in a Crimson colour with a ghastly vibe.


    My control over reality was truly shown here and no matter which Reality Warper wanted to stop this baleful and murderous aura. It was useless, my understanding and control over reality had been well studied by me. The results were obviously unfavourable for everyone.


    For the first time i was going to wipe out a Reality Warper. But hey Legion didn''t you say Reality Warpers are hard to kill. Yes that bit is true, but not for Wanda who still believes she is a normal human.


    No she deludes herself, and as such she is everything but invincible. If i kill her before she can react and vaporise every bit of the Data that makes her herself. I would have ended a Reality Warper.


    So why didn''t i do this with the Original. If you read the comics you would know. The Original''s power is so vast that he subconsciously doesn''t die everytime. What about Franklin Richards then. That guy is so smart that he made himself immortal the moment he learned he could.


    Wanda was scared, of course she would be. Not every one can feel the shift in Reality and the massive amount of control behind it. Right now she was powerless as hell and i was planning to end it in one move, which naturally made her instincts scream ''Death is near''.


    Sorry it isn''t Death you should fear but your non-existence for i am not going to stop at only your death. That would be too easy for someone like you who is insane and deludes herself with a teenagers love dream.


    She screamed "Monarch you are being unreasonable, you cannot do this". Her shrill and scared voice enough to hint everyone that something bad would happen to her and i would be the sole reason.


    Let me joke at her just this last time "And were you planning on distributing hugs for everyone". Right at that moment she ran, she had to try.


    The bystanders were confused but not for long for in my hand i held a spear that sparkled with a radiance unseen and unheard by the world. But the feeling of Nothingness it held was enough to make everyone confused.


    Then i said in my Chunni voice "Before everything existed there was nothing. Okay let me cut the dialogue short. The Spear Before the Divine". I flung my spear at her direction and it flew like a loose arrow that did not seem to hold anything.


    It was only then the bystanders understood that we had long since transitioned from discussion to immediately killing each other. Everyone tried coming at me which soon became the worst choice.


    Why ? When you were supressed till you could not breathe just by bloodl.u.s.t itself. You realise just how easy it would be for that man to kill you.


    Especially so if he could stand there unwavering regardless of the action he had taken. This decisiveness is what defines a king, for he doesn''t regret his choices.


    Scott shouted out "Stop this...". But my cold and beyond reality gaze had shut him down. For if he continued the next moment he would cease to exist. It seemed like he understood my level and quieted down or it could be something else entirely.


    But my true target wasn''t Wanda but Magneto. The root of this problem was Magneto so naturally i would have to kill him. This show was more to demonstrate my power and the gap between us to Wanda, who all this time had no one to counter her.


    She stumbled and fell down, utterly powerless and spent trying to Warp Reality when she could not even grasp it anymore. The spear coming at her and the X-Men down for the count, made for a pretty despairing scene.


    That''s when the brilliance in the spear dissappeared. The spear itself had dissappeared seeping inside Magneto, and the scene that next came about would be engraved on everyones mind.


    Magneto had shattered, he had shattered as if reality was enforcing the fact that he had become Nothing. The cracks spread at a pace that seemed slow in everyones eyes and before Magneto could utter the next word he had dissolved into space.


    I had stood there and then i declared "The Root cause has been punished. Now Wanda don''t bother about this idiotic incident anymore. For the next time it would be you and not Magneto at the end of the spear".


    Then like a King that had enforced law and order, I had gone back to Avalon not knowing the Waves i had caused.

 Chapter 39 - Analysis Report

    I am Hank Mccoy, you might know me as ''The Beast''. This is an analysis report based on the activities and information acquired of the resident Mutant God ''The Monarch of Supers''.


    There has always been a hint on the possibility of Mutants reaching the level of Gods. A level that is with certainty beyond Omega level.


    Mankind, no we ourselves witnessed the birth of several. Wanda, Jean and lots of names that are hard but not that rare to find.


    Amongst them one stands out the most. It was certainly a given, since he was the youngest. Yet we found out the hard way, he was the most Chaotic of all present.


    Every Beyond Omega level being has d.e.s.i.r.es to do or be something but, he would rather learn and apply than wait on thinking.


    An impulsiveness that is rather hard to understand given his scope of power. But it could also be his temperament due to having power beyond reality.


    We had first contact, a decade ago where we had proposed him to join us. To which he quoted us as Hypocrites and cited what would be an argument that divided the X-Men.


    Nowadays we are hard pressed to find Wolverine taking our side even on decisions where he would have reluctantly agreed. The collapse from within our own ranks is so strong that Storm has left for Africa and news state she has been named Queen of Wakanda.


    We ourselves were s.u.c.k.e.d into a dimension Wanda created, to let us fulfill our d.e.s.i.r.es. We were under Magneto but nevertheless Mutantkind had seen peace.


    But it is a delusion that we had crafted for ourselves with certainty. The Monarch had realised peace in a time, where we ran and hid from the world.


    We had Wanda, Jean in our ranks. Myself and many like minded poeple could have worked together to fashion out a serum like Captain America''s.


    But we held back, we took asylum from the government but never gave them what they asked. The give and take relationship left unfulfilled was going to get us killed. But we were blinded by the speed at which things were progressing.


    Everyday new problems would crop up, every time, every mission we would send kids fashioned for war in the name of saving someone.


    The analysis report i have made has less bias in accordance to my thoughts. We are too blind is what i was trying to say. There were thousands of options but we opted to not make ourselves public, which made us not more than the vicious monsters, Heroes slay in fairy tales.


    The first report contains about the populace of Avalon. It is a relatively secluded type of nation. It sends the thought that The Monarch would not care even if it ended by itself.


    But that analysis has long since been proven wrong. Its not The Monarch does not care but he doesn''t need to. There are Automatons patrolling the whole vicinity and the first step with hostile intentions would end in a Laser Circus on their body.


    Chances of Attacking and surviving - 12%


    Danger Level - Nation level threat


    Then comes the kids. The kids are orphans pretty much like ours, but the thing is most are mere civilians who are later turned to a Super.


    A kingdoms rise and fall is dictated by the Geniuses it produces or the Bastards it raises. Both are non-existant in this case since no vassal here can step up to the Monarch''s majesty and he might have the most potent version of the Evolution Codex.


    Chance of a Rebellion - 3%


    Dnager Level - The Monarch might intervene


    Then we come to their squads, although most weren''t unveiled before the Tragedy of Transgression. It is still confirmed that the squads are relatively new and still at its infancy.


    Which begs the question, at maturity how dangerous will they be. They have three squads which come under the Mad Goddess, Evil Buddha, and the Knight Squad.


    The Mad Goddess commands the most destructive squad which goes by the name Hunter Squad. Evil Buddha commands the Shinobi Squad. The Knight Squad is the mainstream force of Avalon.


    The chances of hurting Avalon in either political or economical maneuvre - Not Possible.


    Danger Level - The Monarch will scoff at you for your misplaced efforts


    Unlike other Reality Warpers The Monarch not only focuses on using but earning and hoarding his power. Pretty unusual for someone who likes to act Omniscient.


    Ash is hard to fight since non of her attacks are blockable. Surprise attacks could work but that is also in consideration of her strength. Her strength and range is her most surprising factor. For a melee fighter, she sure can knock down planes flying from the ground.


    Chances of Defeating Ash, The Mad Goddess - 1%


    Danger Level - International Threat


    Then we have the Diplomat who can fight, Skip the Evil Buddha. His powers are a little reasonable, but harder to understand. Since he is basically a Demi - God fashioned for every bit of anything that we can think of.


    Chances of Defeating Skip, Evil Buddha - 17%


    Danger Level - International Threat


    But of course, Avalon likes to keep their own version of WMD (Weapon Of Mass Destruction). Sun God Apollo, Nothing is known about this guy except the fact that he came and ended Nine Nations at once, a feat in itself.


    He ended the Freinds of Humanity in one day. A feat that is not possible at all. We ourselves have fought them and understand their zeal and madness, their fever and thirst, their cultish mindset, which just proves the potential danger they point at.


    His strength is like that of Hulk, but of course his speed is the deciding factor that makes sure that Hulk will be fought at a standstill by him. His ability is based on the Sun. But unlike Hyperion who harnesses the power of the suns. He is the Sun. He still holds a lot of powers he hasnt shown.


    Danger Level - World Threat


    Then we have the nightmare that caused the Tragedy of Transgression, The Dragon of Apocalypse. Not much is known, but his appearance and his wordings itself points to the fact that he exists in Earth, guarding something that The Monarch entrusted.


    Just his presence was enough to induce fear in the minds of the strongest. His roar comparable to Blackbolt and his mastery of Magic, Sorcery or whatever it was using is still in the unknown.


    Chances of Defeating The Dragon of Apocalypse - Non-existant


    Danger Level - Universal Threat


    Then the main character appears, The Monarch. Not much is known about him, except that he was the one who created the Evolution Codex. It was assumed that he would be the strongest link in Avalon. That assumption was true, but we came to learn of it very late.


    He only attacked once with what Wanda says a Reality Altering Concept. That not only turned Magneto, Erik Lensher into Nothing but all his virtual or real time data was erased. He showed a level of control on his extreme powers which is ridiculous.


    Wanda claims that if she had that much control forget altering reality, she might be able to recreate reality. In other words what we are facing when we look at The Monarch is not a powerhouse but power itself.


    Above all he considers himself a King so he does not shy from killing or announcing the fact that he did what we would normally hide. Even his conditions for using the Codex should have negative impact on its usage but nonetheless everyone still does use it. He knows and considers every thought one can have, which means he is a good but fortuitous planner.


    Danger Level - ???


    When the briefing had been done. We can see the collective and thoughtful looks of those present. Attilan represented by Medusa, Wakanda by Black Panther, X-men by Xavier, Brotherhood of Mutants by Mystique, Avengers by Iron Man, Sorcerers by Strange, Kunlun by The Iron Fist, The World Government and so many names who should have been busy with their own works.


    Tchalla then says "It is pretty clear from a third person point of view that The Monarch does not care much unless it is his possession or a very dangerous situation". He then took up and left giving out the message ''we are done here''.


    Iron Man nods in agreement, Mystique nods in agreement, Strange has a contemplating look, Xavier patiently waits for his turn to say something, Medusa agrees.


    It is one of those rare moment that everyone is ready to agree on something. But then again all have their own opinions.


    Tony then says "Personally i would like to invite a scientist of such caliber and have a talk on theories, pool parties, clubs. You know to foster a relationship".


    Almost everyone here knows Tony''s attempt on decoding the Codex. A massive failure but it still earned his technology a massive upgrade which should have not been possible. He is enroute to creating the first Mechanical life, which is completely stable by the way. So he in a sense admires The Monarch.


    Medusa then says "My liege has told me that fighting or thinking of doing something hostile to a being like that would be foolish. Atillan withdraws from the mission God''s Advocate".


    It is agreeable since Atillan rarely takes a stance in World Politics. The mission itself is hilarious, a few countries trying to reason with a being like that. Who in their right mind would do that.


    Medusa then stands up and leaves the room. The silence that descends sends the picture of a hopeless meeting. Then Danny stands up saying "If you are on the mission, convey our gratitude for suppressing the Immortal Dragons even if it wasn''t their goal".


    He then walked away, since the threat of the Immortal Dragons shimmered down, Danny has had to do a lot of things to ensure Kunlun walks a path of peace and prosperity. Peace that could end any minute after all a Dragon does not forget its treasures.


    Mystique then says "Magneto is a perfect example so don''t bother". She also left, then Xavier suddenly said "We already have enough contact with The Monarch. So we know of the unreal amount of power he wields. The X-Men will leave".


    Xavier was actually contemplating that whether the steps they had truly taken to save Mutantkind were right or wrong. If it was a small number that ever surfaced at the begginning then after the Era of Supers came about, Mutants are now considered pure Supers. Ones who didn''t need the Codex. Maybe Hank was right after all was what shook Xavier''s will.


    With this everyone left, the World Government trembling angrily at the fact that no one was there to help and the only one left was Strange.


    But even he got up and left saying "You have impure intentions, since you just want to use The Monarch''s Halo of a reasonable God to operate under and above the tables. You should be careful for should he learn of it, your Ninety generations will be at stake".


    The World Government had yet to say anything when Deadpool came about and said "Looks like everyone wants to co-operate with an Unknown God rather than a Mad Government".


    Obviously Wade got bored fast and left the scenes early. The World Government leader who had proposed the plan took a phone and said "Abort Mission : God''s Advocate immediately".


    The other end of the phone asked in a raging manner "Why, weren''t you the most enthusiastic ?".


    But the reply was cut short "The Monarch knows and, we are out of time.....". He had dissappeared into non-existence. That day Ten leaders dissappeared from the world.


    Many heaved a sigh learning of their untimely demise since they were certain The Monarch was a completely above the world type of being. Nobody crosses The Monarch without losing their lives.

 Chapter 40 - FMA

    After all these trifles have been dealt with. I plan on my next expedition and this time, no contracts. I will directly devour the soul and all its data.


    Understandably since a contract is too shackling and stifling to hold. The body exerts its influence on me too much. So much that I can''t bear it anymore.


    Its like a Leopard was looking at a Gazzele through a Hyenas eyes. Since Hyenas are natural scavengers, his body dare not move to hunt without the pack.


    So this time i plan on entering the Full Metal Alchemist world. Why ? For various reasons, one of which is to recruit an infantile cosmic being.


    The Truth is the infantile cosmic being. Its because he still follows the laws of equivalent exchange. If he was a complete Cosmic being then the Laws of equivalent exchange would naturally not exist.


    Also he is a conceptual Cosmic Being. Which means he was born through a concept and embodies it completely. So i wanna see how a conceptual Cosmic Being becomes a full fledged one.


    More importantly it is a prelude to broaden my horizons and conquer the ultimate realities, one of which is the Nasuverse. I plan to f.u.c.k.i.n.g steal the Holy Grail System from Nasuverse.


    But then again I don''t qualify to even step foot there. I could be extinguished by Root who doesn''t take it kindly on strangers and her own reality''s living organisms.


    Now more importantly Alchemy will be very helpful. Since Marvel verse Alchemy is only limited to brewing and creating, i have to enter the FMA verse.


    Nah its more for shits and giggles. Its like i am trying to play a game whose ending i already know, on Hardcore mode.


    So i take a step inside the Machine again which has now been upgraded by my Kai Doppelganger. Everything is relatively the same only this time Racial selection was limited to humanoid beings.


    I don''t wanna go powerless in a world full of Battle Alchemists and end up as an experimental Rat. So gender is random and area of rebirth is also random.


    Then i enter the Machine and my soul is ejected. Thus allowing me to be slingshotted to the FMA verse. Now all i had to do was devour a weak body''s soul.


    So during the first day i was in no hurry to find or enter a body. But by the second day i had to, because the whole area where i was roaming had suddenly started to function as a Philosopher''s Stone binding any and every soul to the ground.


    Now i don''t care much about anything else but i refused to be reborn as a Philosopher''s Stone. How embarrassing would that be. I became an item the moment i was born, and to be used by the f.u.c.k.i.n.g pervert Dwarf in the flask. No Way In Any Reality.


    So i relatively searched for anything that could allow me to have a body and i found the signs of a weak one. A male child of 9, tan skinned, white hair, red eyes, torn rags, Ahhh it was an Ishvalan survivor.


    That must mean Amestris and Ishval were at war. A good sign at last, so i took the body devoured every bit of the childs soul which converted into data for me to refer from later on.


    I woke up sluggishly and ran, i could only control my fatigue, blood loss and run. Okay i was joking, i was stumbling for a safe place to hide and ingest some Gene Modifer Crystals for more strength and energy.


    Walking with the body of a child riddled with bullets and wounds of different calibers was hard. The blood loss which resulted in my Anaemia wasn''t helping much in my case.


    So i kept on, browsing through his memories which gave me even more fatigue. But every bit of knowledge would be helpful later on. Wait a minute its only been a few months since the child shooting incident.


    That means we are at the most intense stage of the war. The time when State Alchemists would be sent to rampage here. With a Philosopher''s Stone equipped, how could i forget that bit.


    Meh Beggars can''t be choosers. First things first find a safe place to heal this body. Second thing run as a bitch to the ends of Ishval. Third thing while we are at it, forage some Alchemical knowledge. Fourth thing destroy Canon, i mean Canon is just too sad.


    Even seeing a circle and its activation once would be enough. The rest i can figure it out by myself. If this world truly follows the similarity in its science with my world, then it would be even more easy.


    So i stumbled in a house that looked like it was shot by artillery fire. I stayed there and foraged for food to sate my hungry and childish body. What i found was only stale bread, sigh i guess i can be called lucky to have found food in a warzone.


    Here goes nothing, hmm its on the chewy side and has horrible taste but nothing i could not take. So according to wartime recollections this can actually be considered a 3 star meal.


    Then as luck would have it rained. Hence i was able to collect water for my parched body. But it also set my body in a feverish state. Then i started on my escape plans. I need a map of this world, or else i would most likely enter enemy camp without even knowing how.


    So i started slowly healing my young body and building something that would be in complete odds to the situation this place was in. Anyway i had to work very slowly and preferably less loads.


    Hey i am still wounded all right. You have to address me with patience. So all i did for the next few days was forage for food and collect water for my makeshift camp.


    How nice it feels to apply what you learn. It is pretty easy, since i had always been gathering knowledge for a long time. Its pretty much being hoarded in my mind, ready to be applied.


    So i kept on working and improving on what i was creating. Then i felt it, the presence of soldiers, a platoon of it. But what made ne twitch in anger was the fact that the sniper had detected me.


    Damn it, i need to run. So i ran in my workshop but the shot never came. Then i realised that the soldiers are still uncomfortable with killing the children and females.


    I took the Machinery i was creating and put whatever i need on the back of the thing, pulled it out my workshop. Behold the unveiling of the Wartime Makeshift Bicycle Version 1.


    Don''t laugh at me, seriously i will pout and i am f.u.c.k.i.n.g cute in this body. It won''t end well for you guys with a heart problem.


    I know the bicycle is eye-catching. But the childs body can only carry so much load. What ingest all the crystals for a massive boost. Are you trying to make me explode.


    So i sat on the seat made of a plank of what i think was once a roof. All necessary items such as food and water are packed. Though its only stale bread and a few military bottles of water


    The sun is up and shining, so time for the second phase of the plan. I took of my upper cloth and covered the back and cycled towards the opposite side of the Sun.


    From what i gather North of me is where Amestris'' camps are located. I am just guessing based on the movements of the soldiers okay.


    Then i cycled, the chains are makeshift from wires, the pedal is two military bottles. The wheels are a courtesy of the Vehicles that were destroyed by the Ishvalan.


    I know it looks disgusting, considering it can''t even keep a speed of more than twenty kilometres per hour befoee every piece of it breaks down. But who said i needed it till the end.


    I only need to reach a safe point after which i will obviously trash it. If i had Alchemy i could have had a better chance at creating this but we can work on that after my survival.


    I shouted "Oye this is child abuse. I will have you reported you perverted uncles". This not only stunned them but made a few stumble as well. Half the strategy successful.


    Then i peddaled away from the debris away from this small town to the horizon. Thats how the ending should have looked like, but they took out their military jeep to cough me up of the secret information i had to pass of which non existed.


    Then again i did say my plan was only half successful. So began the incredulous chase of a military jeep and a makeshift cycle. The cycle would maneuvre with its limited speed on roads not possible for a speeding vehicle.


    So many a times just by the shift of the route would cause them to stop for a while and shoot at me. This whole stage was to give them confidence that i no longer had any card up my sleeves.


    So they chased me, and i kept cycling. Then i took the upper part of my clothe that had been covering the back of my cycle and it revealed a large piece of the vehicles metal which had been shined by me using the sand and rain water.


    Kids what i am about to do is very dangerous, don''t try this at home. With my calculations done i suddenly shifted my position granting me sunlight directly on the barely shined metal.


    Now normally this would not be possible given the experience these soldiers have are still above me. But what can i say, cuteness is a deciding factor in many wars especially family war.


    So they blinked their eyes, the driver shifting and barely crossing me and crashing on the a large piece of debris. Which sent a part of the jeep in the air, as such the jeep was now turning vertically while being mid air and Booom crash.


    Then i turned around for a cool pose and the jeep exploded. Heroes don''t look back at things they explode. Anyway jokes aside the jeep did not really explode but it sent everyone inside and outside it semi-conscious.


    Since they were flying mid air, I don''t know what happened to a few of the rest, that i could not find. I guess they must have been hit hard by the Land God Ishval. Mwahahahaha bow down to this Mad Shota.


    Why did i do this even though i could have escaped early on. Its for the Map, at first i thought lets run, but then a plan hatched in my mind and it was feasible given my limited but high capability.


    So i crafted and plotted this sinister plan. The only true problem was surviving until these knuckleheads understood that i was no mere child. The food supply was short but nonetheless enough for a few days and thus this is what transpired.


    All in accordance with my plans. So i sat down and started rummaging through the unconscious soldiers and lo behold i found the Map with a Compass in the mix. Now time to ghost this joint. Thus i pulled the pin in one soldiers grenade and ran.


    Meh pastes don''t tell tales, so goodbye my honorable yet unmentioned sacrifices. This time it truly did explode and i walked in a cool way to insinuate the fact that it was me who did that.


    Wait a minute my cycle with the food supply was in close proximity of the blast. Nooooooo idiot brain how could you invest yourself in acting cool. So began my journey in a warzone with only a Map and a Compass without any sustainance.

 Chapter 41 - Journey

    There i was trodding on the sand following the instructions of the Map, the Compass my guiding star. But the intensity in which I felt hunger and thirst made me regret ever acting cool. It was only the first week.


    At this rate I would die before I reach the Ishvalan rebellion camp. Argh can''t a man f.u.c.k.i.n.g be happy for a second. Wait a minute, right now I am a boy, a child, a weakling.


    These confusions are causing my head to spin. Sigh I can only distract myself like this, otherwise the pangs of hunger that strike my stomach, the stampede of the Gazillion Rats in it, might be heard a mile away.


    Exaggeration aside I truly am hungry, my energy spent to maintain a sufficient and safe distance from the recently established and destroyed camp. Hunger may famish someone, but true hunger will deteriorate and gnaw at the mind laying out lies and delusions.


    Well who would look at my angelic face and say ''He killed them all''. But I did leave a few survivors. Shit now I have to think on something immediately, otherwise at this rate death would be walking around me skirt lifted.


    Is that a few days old, dead body of an Ishvalan. That means he also like me died in exhaustion and starvation. Damnit my prospects look really bad right now. From the looks of it he must have died from sickness rather than starvation.


    That means there is only one option. But this option is repulsive, no its beyond nuts. I keep on adding on my crime tally. It must be a huge a.s.s tower right now. Am I supposed to desecrate the dead for survival.


    My thoughts had gone haywire. I should devour the dead, he is dead, there is no need to hold for a dead man more so he is a stranger. It was then I realised how pathethic I truly was without my power. I actually thought to resort to cannibalism for survival.


    Hunger had cruely and twistedly tested my morality. It was enforcing the fact on me that my true body never needed food. It brutally kept on ringing in my mind, like the sweet voice of the devil it enticed me. But I had stood rooted not doing whatever it asked of me.


    Sigh I should bury him, just so that I may not end up eating him. So I made a makeshift grave with rocks found around and buried him in the sand. Then I continued on my journey.


    Ever tired, ever hungry, ever exhausting, the sun which had previously helped in my endeavour against the platoon had become my worst enemy. It would drain my vitality like a vampire sipping slowly and slowly till I would be nothing but bag and bones.


    I had been walking for Two weeks now and I still could not see any sign of a town or a camp. The searing heat raged on my body during the days, the biting cold making me shiver during the night.


    The world had silenced itself, time had extended, hell bent on making my suffering stay. My feet full of blisters and wounds, adding on to my already previous grievous wounds, it became my Achilles Heel. Now I could no longer walk anymore. I lay there in the sand waiting for my passing.


    I would be freed and this Universe destroyed by freeing me. So I lay there thinking on ways for my immediate demise, just in a bid to end the suffering I had been going under the sun. But sadly I lacked even the basic amount of strength to do that.


    Lips parched, Skinny boned I lied under the sun, I tried standing but then staggered and rolled around in the sand. Dust my body was and dust it would return to. Then came salvation, a figure that could free me from my eternal suffering, even if for a little while, passed by me.


    A lizard had run near me, but I had no energy to catch it. My salvation ran just in the same way it came. Huk I am nearing death and my thoughts are a jumbled mess.


    Then true salvation came, as if God had admired my patience by not desecrating the dead. I saw the Rebel forces just a few meters near me, guns held, scouting ahead. They looked at me in horror for I had truly looked like Death was gracing me. This was the third week.


    I had survived, the disorienting figures who picked me up, stuffed me with soup and gave me emergency treatment, remain forever etched in my mind. My gratitude had no bounds. I was happy that my record of clearing worlds in one go would remain the same.


    Phew I nearly died there. This is the first time I regret ever taking on this body. Its so weak but then again its only a Nine year old child. So in actuality it might have high resilience compared to many of his peers.


    It was a novel experience nearly starving to death. But I would rather not experience it again, plus I know my body well enough, I really was near death.


    I had survived but then again I still had to continue on my journey. I wasn''t patriotic enough to stay and fight, I wasn''t commited enough to actually see an Alchemist using his circle, when the target could very well be this weak version of me.


    I wasn''t strong enough to set tides in this battle, but I was smart and I knew the State Alchemists were coming, glorified Tanks of War fueled from a soul powered engine.


    So I healed and planned, like a wounded tiger sharpening his claws for the next hunt. For the next hunt would truly decide the possibility of conquering this world.


    After a few weeks I healed enough to not look like Death was about to be my best freind. I was worn down but then again, time to hunt or forage.


    I desperately need Alchemical Knowledge otherwise we would lose not only the war but the entire world. I needed it, perhaps I was getting into my character too much, but leading a war sounds badass.


    So I foraged for circles or any sign of a book that could help. But I guess I really underestimated the Ishvalan religion. They really hated Alchemists, but foolishly enough, every and anything about Alchemy that would grant the minimalistic information was burned down.


    This made me face palm, shouldn''t every war strategy be based on ''Know yourself and your enemies''. F.u.c.k them, now I don''t even wanna fight for these people with Bananas in their mind.


    Okay think, there must be someway to gather knowledge about Alchemy without dying. Damnit, the only way remaining is watching a live Alchemist, in close proximity use his circle.


    The chances are too low and if the famous Alchemists come then we are pretty much screwed. Perhaps if Mustang came I would have a better chance, but if someone like Kimblee came, then our life would be forfeit. He is an explosion maniac after all.


    From what I could gather this base is not too near or far from the warzone. It is relatively safe right now but the moment the Warzone is completely won by Amestris, this place would become one of the finest places to set camp as a supply and transition point.


    So by the next month I think this place would become a coveted landmark for both sides of the Army. This means I have to continue to run, I need to get out of Ishval or I could stay. I have a plan in mind.


    Now many people want to live and die in and for their own homeland. Very chivalric at the very wrong moment, guys we need to run, not discuss this Homeland and what not cowardness we poeple who are evacuating are like.


    So the camp was divided into two groups. One basically wanted to wait and fight till they got reinforcement, the other must have understood the direness of the situation and convened that they need to evacuate, losing firepower over no result is an unappreciated effort.


    So I finally got sick of this back and forth meeting they were having. I said "Then hang yourselves".


    At that, the whole room had been silenced. They never expected this Angel to say something like that. But I had to, the more time we waste, the more people we will have to sacrifice.


    "Do you guys even know the horrors an Alchemist produces when he enters a battlefield ?". Their silence gave my answer, they underestimate Alchemists, since they believe they are not invincible.


    True, but with a Philosopher''s Stone most of that weakness is covered. This time no one will lack a Philosopher''s Stone so I need to be fast. I had to lay out the harsh facts.


    "Have you ever seen a man talking to you turn into a burnt crisp of charcoal the very moment you had blinked your eyes. Have you guys ever seen your own people being treated as live bombs. Have you ever seen a man riddled in so many bullet holes he could breathe through it ?".


    The silence was overbearing, none had ever escaped the warzone. The few that did, kept on running, never looking back, never explaining, as if they had barely escaped the maws of a monster but never its fangs.


    My recounting might have made a few people shiver. It made the fact even more eerie that a child was explaining this without batting an eye. I had to end this so I continued "If the battle was of soldiers I would ask you to stay and fight. But Alchemists are the true defining features of this war. If they send even one Alchemist we might as well forget leaving this town".


    But one of them scoffed and said "Child, Alchemists aren''t as invincible as you say. Why don''t you take that team of cowards, become their leader and leave. We will stay and fight, delay the capture of this town". Many laughed at that statement.


    I was done explaining so I said "If you say so, Team Cowards lets pack, and start for the evacuation. Not a moment can be wasted, I want every civilian, food supplies, night camping equipment, some vehicles to carry the items, also arrange all of them before noon". I had taken command through my sheer aura and will, yet nobody had been able to refute under my confident and charismatic presence.


    The team could only yell out "Yes sir". Unsure whether they should really follow me or not. "Do whats been told, you won''t regret this. For an Alchemist will surely be sent here. So first gather every civilian". I simply had enough of acting like a child, time for a revolution.


    With my declaration done, I saw to it that everything went in accordance to how I had ordered. After every civilian was gathered I stood on an elevated rock and started "Today we will start on the evacuation process. It has been confirmed that the next target within two weeks will be this very Town we are in".


    I was lying but to ensure that everybody understood the dire situation I had to let them panic a bit. More so if they came from the direction I came, which is the main Warzone. About the uncertainty of the statement I was saying. Lets just give this problem to the higher ups in the Rebel Army.


    What I said had then sent the whole town in panic, for civilians who escaped the Warzone knew the nightmare that would follow here. I gathered my momentum and proclaimed "Those who have survived the Warzone must understand what we are up against. Its not a matter of whether we are patriotic or cowards. You simply don''t fight a man with a gun while wielding a knife. Many still do not know the horrors an Alchemist can commit, so I plead to you ''Follow My Lead''. A nation can be rebuilt if the people remain faithful to its ancestry, but if we lose everyone here then no one might even remember Ishval existed".


    I was pulling the strings in their hearts all the while maintaining an expression of confidence that was unfounded. Based on my expressions they would make guesses like I was someone from an higher hierarchy. Most possibly a child of the former Grand Priest.


    But all those thoughts are false, I was merely letting them second guess so that they themselves will convince themself. Its a pretty useful trick, letting them misunderstand on unfound rumours and by the time they learnt of the truth it would be too late.


    Why was I doing these tedious things. Well it was time for a Warlord Gameplay.

 Chapter 42 - Sho

    For the first few days my presence and confident look made all of them in the evacuating group hold their questions, ones that should normally be asked. But if a Dragon swims in a pond for too long, he becomes a snake in the eyes of the pond dwellers.


    It means that if we mingle in an environment long enough, we are considered part of it, though the reality never changes. Is what the proverb would probably mean.


    So slowly but surely, they had built a low enough immunity to my presence, enough to question just why was a child leading them all. They took back the power I had, more like I gave it back.


    Since not all is about just wielding power. In a chaotic time as this, I will have plenty chances to shine and continue my path of the Warlord Build.


    Its also because whenever a problem will rise and they won''t be able to solve it. They won''t despair, but search for me. The one who initially held all the power, the one who seemed to know. As such I am not really bothered about losing my power.


    Merits are earned by every soldier, but deeds are done by commanders. So it will take time but later on it will show out that I am better.


    So for the few days we continued on. I suggested a scout to routinely perform scouting of the route and of the road we came from. But as if I was a mere child near them, they continued on this meaningless prat.


    They would barely listen to my suggestions or do anything I ordered just to spite me. It must have hurt their pride for a child had taken control of the situation better than them.


    Then rumours about me floated around. They said I was a demons child. For I would not flinch even at the sight of bones and death. Its just mere bones of someone who died, why would I be afraid.


    As if divine providence had finally intervened. They suffered raids from Ishvalan Bandits. Don''t ever underestimate the human heart. Its disgusting how far they can fall, even without the Abyss pulling them down.


    But I who initially went to stop those and argue, was rejected by the Rebel forces. So I stayed put, then as if the suffering we had been through was a joke to everyone else but our own group, the bandits, they demanded all our supplies and women.


    They did outnumer us seven to one. Oddly enough they did not take away the guns the rebels held. But even after all issues aside, they started treating me even worse saying something along the lines of ''All those raids were suffered because we sheltered the demon spawn''.


    I had nearly stopped my Warlord Build because of the damn stingy requirements. So when they were deciding on something more for me, like for example - No food, no shelter, etc.


    As soon as I entered, the whole tent had fallen silent. "Go on, it doesn''t matter. The tents are too thin to even bother yourselves over hiding it from me".


    A man suddenly spoke out saying "Who let the Demon Spawn in. Somebody take him out". Nobody came because I had knocked the ones with Weapons out cold with a preemptive strike in their weak points near the neck. I truly felt like an Assasin.


    I just went on calmly inspecting the guns and all kinds of weaponry they had been hoarding. I could see the outlines of a Rebellion inside the Rebel forces. Perhaps someone believed that joining hands with those bandits would allow them to fight back Amestris.


    But it was futile, for all who thought that, would die today. Before any other rebel could enter the tent, I had picked a pistol, the old glock version, amusingly enough it wasn''t loaded.


    Seeing me hold a gun put them in tenterhooks. Seeing me calmly put the six bullets needed inside the chambers of the gun, made sure that something was wrong.


    "You seriously didn''t think that a Demon Spawn like me would enter the gates of Hell without preparation". The man who had outspoken before was about to speak again and was shot down. "Bang"


    Don''t look down on this body, even though it was a childs body I had still ingested a few Gene Modifier Crystals. It put me around teenager level in strength, enough to shoot someone down and not lose out to the recoil.


    The sound had made all the civilians left huddle a bit away from the meeting tent. All inside were sweating, no one could believe it, I killed someone without batting an eye.


    "From now on I decide who speaks". Another was about to refute with something, but I had shot that guy down too. "Bang". Looking at this scene all the Rebels gulped down the non existant fear they had already begun to feel.


    "I was thinking why this thing was happening, but someone instigating something against me. Cheh you are lucky I didn''t know your identity before but now". With my declaration everyone present had started formulating their own theories, becoming wary of each other.


    They had been swept with the wave of rumours that ensued about me. Believing what their close aides, freinds or acquaintance said. Compared to them I was an unknown stranger, that too a weird one.


    So I sat on the main chair, as if I had always owned the place. "You have 45 seconds to find the real culprit before I shoot the next four down". All of them could care less if someone else were to die but right now they can see that I wasn''t joking. I had already shot down two people, who''s to say they couldn''t be next.


    One man was immediately ousted out before 30 seconds, but ignoring him I had shot down the one who gave evidence to his claims that the one who was ousted out was the first to start the rumour.


    "Don''t think you can fool me so easily. Do you think I wouldn''t notice your connection to the Bandits. Now there is only one more left". This had finally made the culprit sweat in fear. He knew that he had found himself in the eyes of a Hawk, one who was ready to pounce on all present regardless of the repercussions.


    "Do you know what gave away your secret ?". The man who I was staring down was gulping hard, backing away bit by bit.


    "It was the timing and of course your unwarranted confidence. You unlike the others did not feel fear at the sight of those bandits".


    Hearing this everyone turned to look at him shell shocked by the revelation. Everyone understood just why the bandits did not take away the guns, but only food supply and women.


    "They probably planeed on saving us from something and playing the Ishvalan camaderie card". They were being duped, there was no kind intention for leaving the weaponry. It was all because they wanted the rebels as their subordinates. Thinking this made all present break out in cold sweat.


    If before the man wanted to explain and survive, now that he saw the tides changing, the man showed his complete intention to bolt. "Bang". The man had lost strength in his legs, it was unclear if the shot was intentional or not, but the next one was on the hand.


    Like a cruel punishment being laid out b.a.r.e. I shot all his limbs one at a time. Putting bullets, counting every once I shot. "One, Two, Three, Four, ''Click''". There was no fourth bullet, each shot had exhausted the guy as if he was counting his days. But his numbering should not end.


    "Everyone present has to shoot him once to prove your loyalty. Here on, you will be my subordinates not someone I can trust or rely on anymore." The end of the sentence made everyone feel a pang of guilt but it was the starting lines that showed theirs and mine madness.


    A traitor had been mingling among them, uncaring of their lives, toying with them on their magnificently large chess board, the pieces always remaining unaware.


    All had picked up their guns one by one. If before the man in had hope then now he truly saw a dead end. In the end he shouted out "We are all Ishvalan, brothers you cannot do this". But the ones on my side had spat out "Then redeem yourself when you meet our God".


    The bullet shots echoed throughout the desert that night. Each shot reverberating inside their souls, telling them just how messed up Ishval had become a few months into the war.


    "Gather everyone, all men remaining must be armed. Teens are also allowed, children will wait and tend the fire for our return, a few will stay for protection of the children. Take an inventory of how much grenades and ammunition we have. Your orders are given, now move out".


    This time nobody was awkward, I had clearly expressed my Rage. Nobody had any idea on what next to do, so a command was all they really required to not be lost completely.


    That is the main reason why Generals are harder to nurture than soldiers. Since not everyone can lead others without flinching. It needs a certain amount of experience, power, charisma, presence and lastly confidence to even dream of taking command.


    Everybody was gathered and I had to take the stage again "This is becoming repetitive". Hearing me joke must have calmed their nerves a little for everyone relaxed a bit.


    "Ishvalan brothers, I had always requested a scouting and many other minute advices that would allow us to safely but surely continue our journey. But a traitor ended up cooking a nefarious scheme that rendered me powerless and allowed the Bandits to steal not only our food supplies but also kidnap a dozen woman from our camp".


    Everybody slowly took in the real situations that had taken place in the background and understood what had truly ensued. At least thats what they think, for all i know some may be having a small misunderstanding.


    Nevertheless I continued "I could care less about our food supply since the next town is nearer right now. But they took the women who had no say on the entire matter. This time I won''t plead to you, but order you. Take Arms For We Are To Show Why Rage Is A Sin. Lets go and save everyone of our people". Everybody had been inspired, moved, or even touched, thus they would perform with excellence beyond themselves, not heeding their own small and useless insecurities or weaknesses. This is what an army truly was.


    I had been notified that we had 25 grenades, lots of Sub Machine Guns, a few Rifles, a limited amount of Ammo for each person, a few missile launchers and a huge amount of pistols.


    I had made everybody equip at least one pistol and a SMG. I belted a few grenades since I had an interesting plan with them. These grenades which were shaped like a bottle truly would be the core of my plan.


    I myself took a pistol, a revolver and six grenades. With my size it made me look as if i was armed down to the bones. Man its heavy, now wherever I went, everyone would stifle their laughs.


    The few scouts were tasked with searching the surroundings for the Bandit Gang. They came back positive and fully informed of where they had set their temporary camp.


    I was glad that they didn''t go too far, but you wouldn''t either if you wanted to gobble up a Rebel Force and not even spit the bones. So i started on the plans of our groups first raid. I truly like this Gameplay, its exhilarating to have an army on my command.


    Though its just a small group now, what about the future. Mwahahaha I like it. As i was monologuing on about what not, a subordinate of mine asked "Sir what is your name. Its awkward calling you child or sir all the time".


    I had gone through the childs memories and he was a nameless Orphan so I said "Shirimasen, but you can call me Sho". He looked at me and smirked and continued on with his duties. I knew the look in his eyes, he found out I was lying. But still kindly left me to my own devices. He might be worth raising as my secretary. So I went on planning the details to successfully execute my plan.

 Chapter 43 - Hunt

    What I was planning was for hunt to happen, a massacre would ensue among them, the bandits. All military tactics are in the end just another way of hunting but instead of beasts, it was a way to hunt humans.


    A hunt would only happen if we have enough knowledge on the prey. Assuming that this was the most basic knowledge of a hunt, it would mean requirement of understanding and information on the bandits.


    This was in itself a problem for I didn''t know enough to even have a rough outline on how the bandits work. They could be a good old hand in this hunt.


    So I had to see for myself if the plan I had in my mind was even viable. So I went ahead with the scouts and observed all the bandits from a faraway point, through a binocular.


    After observing for four or five more hours, only then was I satisfied. I had grasped a little understanding on how those bandits work. I could even speculate how they came to be.


    But all in all, I could only say that this group was a ragtag group of civilians. Delinquents who would always be behind the alleys causing troubles, these sort made most of their forces.


    When power reaches the hands of people like them, then their cruelty only grows. They might have been dealt a shitty hand when they were born. But it did not justify the innate cruelness they displayed.


    Women were hit, bullet shots resounded throughout the desert. The exhilarating faces they displayed when the powerless cowered was enough to give me an idea on how they would think and react on anything or what they truly were.


    Beasts who clawed others in numbers. This was the only way they could ever be described. Even Predators hunt only for survival and not for sport. But these sc.u.ms would even gnaw at the bones if they could.


    A war was just the trigger for their already organised activity to take the next step. An Armed Private Force. But looking at them I could only say this, their confidence had gone beyond reasoning.


    If they could, they might even fight Alchemists. This was most probably the reason why they didn''t exist in the original series. Their fated demise was just pushed earlier by meeting me.


    After this I could plan the next steps without anymore needless waste of time. If I don''t make haste then they will lay waste to the human resources they have at hand.


    Women don''t need to be protected, they can do that just fine by themselves. I will make this scenario their fuel for the strength they can weild but lack.


    So I sent the scouts to bring or discuss with the bandit leader. All they had to do was show fearful and an extreme expression of consideration. With this it would make them feel like they have been playing us, just before I deal the UNO reverse card.


    I wouldn''t poison, starve or try anything else. I was going to wipe them out in the first exchange. The hunt needed to be clean, no it needed to be a massacre. Hunters don''t don the mask of a reaper for they don''t need to, after all they are still able to instill that fear in their prey.


    With this the plan had been smoothened like a blade thats edge had been cleaned. They had been asked to enter negotiations in a crossroad on a small ruin just nearby. The scouts at the end of their meeting only had to offhandedly remark ''Its not like we can win against their numbers''.


    This would add a thought in their minds that we were truly outnumbered and were open to negotiation. After which they would add grim conditions just to crack at us. A joke, they would most likely say grunt like dialogues, this one for example ''Your wife was a fine piece''.


    Why, because they held the upperhand and poeple like them only like to flaunt it more than neccesary. This style of doing things was truly like a random scammer on the streets suddenly becoming the CEO of a conglomerate.


    So the leader remained cautious, and he decided to take up at the least 60 of his men. Now while I knew my plans were good, but they weren''t flawless.


    If I had to state a few, one would be quality. From what I could gather these bandits had raided a few times, most likely these glorious achievements became the source of their pride, arrogance and confidence.


    On the other hand I lacked veterans, the number of experienced personal I had on hand was only 10. The remaining were civilians who had recently been handed guns which numbered around 20. All in all I had only 30 people who could fight and among them most possibly only 12 to 15 had ever fought.


    The second was quantity. Honestly the numbers are only 1 to 7, if we consider that all participants have skirmished before. Even then its just a gross estimate. I do not know if all of their members have truly ever fought and escaped from a battlefield. This makes me overestimate their strengths or forces, or underestimate them entirely.


    Then the third would be knowledge or information. An entire war can lack anything but information. Without food supply you can still make a last stand. Without ammunition you can only retreat back. Without information, you can only die without knowing why.


    The gap was vast and it became wider the more I focused on the finer details. But then I realized, we were still a starting group. It wouldn''t matter even if we lost, it would be experience. For no real starting group can readily function like a gear or a well oiled machine. This thought became the foundation to bridge the gap.


    Mistakes can be made, traps can fail but we cannot be perfect. Of course I am not talking about me. No one is perfect except me, and to cover those flaws will be mine and their freinds responsibility.


    A diamond can shine anywhere but gold has to be melted and reforged for it to truly shine within our expectations.


    So I removed the more detailed parts and said to them, to trust me. I would not fail them, if they did not fail me. As we glossed over certain parts, it became easier for the militia and soldiers to perform within theirs and mine expectations.


    After a few hours the Bandits arrived, they numbered 60. Their leader was just trying to flaunt themselves in front of me. Which is kinda foolish if you consider the fact that I could end or create worlds at will.


    When they reached their destination and no one was within sight. They felt it, they felt what a predator would feel when they feel the throes of a trap. But since they are humans the tell tale signs became even more obvious.


    But I was never planning on letting them see the blade, I would reap their lives before they could even experience fear. The less time our battle took, the more confident the bandits remaining in th camp would be.


    I had already planned to camouflage our battle as an overwhelming win for the Bandit team. So as soon as they had reached the benchmark for the trap. What they faced was grenades from one direction and blazing bullets from the opposite side.


    Perhaps they had never faced a well planned team before, for they gained casualties like nothing, and it was even before they could pinpoint the whereabouts about my already moving militia.


    So as soon as the casualty reached 12 and incapicitated started reaching the number of 18, they escaped. But like I said before I already had an inkling in what kind of actions they could or shall i say would take. A few griped by fear fired here and there wasting bullets. Others formed two different group and tried escaping through the untouched pathways.


    One guy was shot by four different people from four different angles. Even if he was the protagonist it would be hard to escape unscathed. Well we all know he isn''t the protagonist, so he lost his life right then and there.


    After this the divided team tried escaping. The pathways had nothing wrong with it except that there was a Giant pit somewhere in the middle. Was it one or was it two. I made the plan so tedious because I wanted to achieve a victory without any casualty.


    When is a plan perfect without any complications. Its when your subordinates blindly trusts you. Thats what happened, as soon as the front liners fell in the trap. The ruins which had been so silent till now experienced noise.


    From the side of the pathways littered by ragged ruins came out the well hidden militia. Armed with guns, they truly showcased just why the gun replaced cold weapons so effortlessly.


    With a resounding and heavy fire the area had already been cleared of stragglers before they could even blink. Have you ever heard of a mass execution by guns. In this kind of scenario the criminals are placed in front of a wall and gunned down.


    Repeat this scene with at least an amount of 20 or 22 people. But instead of the relieved sighs or the knowing smiles, add surprised faces, an emoticon if you like. That would be the scene you would see.


    The remaining bandits who fell inside the traps weren''t so lucky. Because another small group was already throwing grenades, rolling in it. A grenade shows its true capability in an enclosed space, where the person is restricted and unable to escape.


    ( Militia PoV )


    One person inside the trap saw the grenades looked at the surroundings and immediately climbed the hole and tried escaping. That was until the grenades exploded mid way and his actions became futile.


    Some of us had never reaped a life before and they vomitted whatever they had eaten. The Commander would not allow a hungry soldier to fight, even if it meant that the workforce would be less. Their countenance had paled and this might even plague them forever.


    The fearsome bandits had been wiped out like Wolves rebelling against a group of Lions. This showcased the truly odd mind, the Child Commander Sho wielded. A wicked and devious mind, one who could pulverize the bones if he could.


    As if the fact that we won was in itself a mere trifle he again started laying down the plans to rescue the women remaining at the camp. It was as if an Evil God had come to play or mess around. The child did not feel human at all.


    Maybe what we required in times such as these, are Demons like him to fight back the Demons we saw on the battlefield. Selling yourself to a Demon to save someone can be considered a good deed. After all sacrifices are the ingredients for every Heroic fairy tale.


    ( Back to Sho )


    After my next actions had been planned. I saw them feel apprehension towards me. One one side they felt awe, at the same their fear was also blatant.


    I had to break the ice some how, so I said "You guys are always focusing on the unnecessary needs of life. You think that something like this needs time to be digested, or at least gain some recognition".


    Their faces showed it, they wanted praise or at least a say in how good or well they had done. But I could not, for the enemy today was only bandits. It was a shame in itself that they had been running around due to them. Now I had to praise them for this small trifle. No Way.


    "I hate to say this but they were only bandits, whose movements were blatantly obvious. To the point that a newbie strategist could get rid of them without trying to. Today you have hunted them but tomorrow I will set higher bars, will you still be able to follow me. No, run on the footsteps I intend to leave. If you are just satisfied by beating bandits who weren''t even trained. I am dissapointed".


    "Though I will praise the ones who have just recently held guns and fought with us. After all they were the ones who were actually in a fair battle. No they were in an even more serious disadvantage. Yet they held themselves and stood with us. Today''s praise is only deserved by the civilians who have fought with us. As for the veterans who think that this was an accomplishment. 10 rounds around this ruin".


    Immediately groans could be heard, the atmosphere had started to clear up. The tension building the air had settled down. Their apprehension had toned down and they truly revelled in their colleagues misfortune. While I entertained them with punishments, I layed down the simple plan for the rescue, which did not really require one.

 Chapter 44 - Equality ? Maybe !

    Now all we had to do was just show up with our numbers and a few heads of the already dead Bandits. A pretty barbaric way to show your strength and momentum. Nevertheless an effective one.


    As soon as we had arrived they had pulled their guns ready to shoot us down. But when the sack of heads was rolled down the dune. You could not see loyalty or rage, just plain cowardice.


    When they weren''t ready to lay down their weapons, they were gunned down. Like a farmer that uses his scythe to purely cut down and reap wheat, they weren''t treated any better. They were shot down before they could even object.


    Seeing this series of events, the ones at the back understood. We weren''t here to negotiate or imprison anyone. If any harmful action was seen they would be executed, rather than caged like it should usually happen.


    Then I came, I walked to the middle of the entire camp to an already arranged seat. While I normally supress my aura and momentum. This time I was letting a little escape me. What they feel is not even a fraction, but its enough to make them hallucinate a God walking to his rightful throne.


    For no one with that much power really exists in this entire universe. Well except for Truth. As I sit down all who held their breathes, start breathing a sigh of relief.


    I had shut down my aura and momentum. This may seem like me showing weakness, but true masters would look at it, as a beast hiding his sharp fangs.


    "I hereby announce Ishvalan Rebellion Corps'' birth". My statement had sent a shock through everyone. This meant that we were going independent of the other rebellion one.


    The other one is serious horse shit. I mean they were supressed twice by Amestris in the anime. Better me being independent than having useless teammates.


    "But Commander Sho, all our supplies and ammunition are sent by the Rebel Forces. Is it wise to branch off them without any groundwork for our own group".


    "Not really, but as they are now, winning against Amestris is a pipe dream". My statement sent waves, they had followed me because of the certainty and confidence I had shown in every event that had recently transpired.


    But patriotism is like a propaganda that gives optimism, and it clouds the judgement of many sound individuals. So what is a country that has its own distinguished trait lacking in right now. Everything but patriotic madman.


    "I know what you are thinking. But the Alchemists are the real reason the Rebel Force would lose. For no matter the amount we add in, those guys are like large scale bombs with a human mind, and right now it is kinda their stage".


    Many could only nod in understanding. Some showed fearful expressions over the word Alchemist. But me spearheading this rebellion cause would have a better chance than idiots who burn down all information of the enemy in outrage.


    The Potential Secretary or what his name really is Damun, raises his hands and says "But then without a steady supply, our efforts will have to be double or quadruple than normal because we will need food, ammunition, water on a daily basis to feed and fight with all present here".


    The civilians are useless in a war but that doesn''t mean they can''t be fashioned for it. Women are more realistic than males and as such if they have the right amount of power they can be better leaders than many males.


    Males are more suited for pioneering or doing something crazy and aggressive. Sometimes innovations are made from that crazy thought that someone once had and all males do like to try what can be said as their ''First Time for Everything'' reason.


    That craziness is really required, for not all plans have to follow the usual route. But go toooo far and they become suicidal maniacs and as such to balance them females are required, better so if that female is strong enough to stand side by side of her partner.


    If I train the civilians, the usage food and water supply will instantaneously rise through the roof. Though the situation right now does not permit enough time. Anyway at the end we can just camp in an already established yown after a few months.


    These few months will be enough to either have a good amount of elites or a sad amount of commanders. I bet we will have more elites and less commanders.


    So I am stuck in a dilemma right now. If I train them, they will have a better shot at surviving but it will require more time. If I don''t and let them gain experience through real combat, it would mean that the weaker ones will die before the next month.


    So I thought why not just delegate according to talent. Talented personnel can take arms but others will have to support through other means. But that also means that I might squash any potential they might have. Because not all talented people shine.


    Sometimes hardwork beats talent by at the least a mile sized difference. So I can only think of something that allows me to broadly but surely distribute labour with immaculate precision.


    Once again I nearly went with the perfectionist route. Shit, this keeps on bugging me in my Warlord Build. How about I give them the basics and monitor their progress. The first week can be rested and secure. After that we will have to raid Amestris side for the supplies.


    So I will have to weekly move around and monitor their progress and then asign them accordingly. What the f.u.c.k, wasn''t I running away from administration, why am I back here again.


    "Hmmmm thinking on it, it would be best to train all present here, noone is excepted. Except the elderly. As for the supplies we will have to raid Amestris'' side for everything".


    We had a gross total of 35 males, 28 females, 12 boys, 8 girls and 12 veterans. A sizeable group but rather lacking in terms of quality. Most are still just civilians, so I will have to retrain them from scratch.


    Then another female who looked a bit nervous but had a glint to her eyes said "What do you mean by train everyone present here ???". All females had slowly started voicing out their objections with agreement to this speculation.


    I had waited for some female to question me like this. So I asked her "What is your name ?".


    She was silent for a minute maybe, contemplating the various ways she would be killed or humiliated due to my anger. I still do look like a child even if I am a bit larger for my age. So she meekly replied "Jill".


    "Jill let me ask you something ?. When you were captured by the bandits what did you feel ?".


    All the females mood soured, everyone understood the gruesome result it would end in. Killing themselves might be a better option in some cases, for in a true gritty reality the actions that would be dealt is not something to scoff at.


    Women who are taken as spoils of war usually die to such griveous mishaps. Dying exhausted due to forcefully entertaining their captors. This is the reality of life and what was prevalent during throughout the medieval ages and even for some time during the colonial wars.


    Bear in mind that even if this world is actually nearing our era, it does not mean they are actually living in it.


    Amestris is a special case since they allow benefits according to merit. Otherwise you would be hard pressed to find a country in this world that allows women anywhere near the warzone.


    "If we hadn''t arrived or we had lost, what would you do ?". Many of my first batch of soldiers wanted to interfere, to stop the flow of this conversation. But I had stared them down, their was no place for objections.


    I continued on "Nothing, you would have done nothing".


    The women had well endured upto this point but one shouted out "So what were we supposed to do, fight them ?. Did you want to collect our corpses ?".


    I had gazed at her and said "Its sad that you would die down even without a fight. You females will always give out the reasons of inequality, less resources, less strength, and what not and then try to enjoy huge amounts of privileges. I call it whining".


    "Pathethic, you would say or give a variety of reasons for any event but truthfully you just want to be on the high ground. Never admitting that the unfairness you experience amounts to one main reason yourselves".


    By this time of the speech, everyone had calmed down or had complex emotions. The males side were unsure of what I wanted, and the females side had their anger directed at me. My thoughts and speech almost made them forget my height and age.


    "So I am giving you an opportunity to rise, have pride, have the strength and power to not only defend, protect, but also save others. Why are you still hesitating ?. Why are you still clinging on the fact that someone will save you ?. Why are you still saying about the unfairness of only your situation ?".


    They felt confused with what I was wanting to say, what I was trying to convey. But I continued "Tomorrow you could be your own Hero. Write your own legend. You won''t lack anywhere in comparison to those Male knights in those fairy tales. So I ask you why won''t you jump at the opportunity here ?".


    A normal man jumps at every opportunity, even if he is blind or not sure. For he hopes to clench at that little bit, even if it may be just dregs for others. Ambition drives them, dreams move them, hope makes them continue, and these are just expressions they convey.


    Like I said before women are more realistic, they curb their ambition, silence their dreams, crush their hopes and leave themselves insecure and wasted. Now that is not what every woman does but it sure remains a majority.


    As if doing a little more for themselves will just worsen the situation they are in and therein lies the problem. If Einstein was discouraged by the educational system and became a loud mouth hippy, would we remember his stories and say ''Oh that Hippy, how loud he was''.


    Never, but then again women are odd creatures, beings who won''t jump at an opportunity even if God proclaimed it was. But they are curious beings and Politics is run on compromise. That is why I will train a batch of them and when their accomplishments begin to rival their male counterparts.


    Women themselves will flock to learn under them, maybe not themselves but their children will try to follow those footsteps. Footprints are harder to erase when they are written and etched in the mind.


    So I concede to them, for quarrelling with women never leaves you winning. It is always a landslide loss even if you are a God. That makes Marvel''s women so cool, but the qualitative difference is rather obvious.


    "How about this. Those who volunteer will be the first batch of Armed women : The Valkyrie".


    Women who will pick up their hands right now will mostly be unmarried and real dreamers. Pioneers who will show Gender equality as I envision it.


    But I guess women lack that dreamer like mindset the most. Only 12 picked up their hands, and most aren''t sure if what they are doing is going to be good for them or not.


    "With this it is decided". I shut down any room, door or window for objections. After a few months when news of our success reaches everyone, there will actually be an influx to join my army.


    So I start delegating all their jobs, and like a well oiled machine they begin on their responsibilities. The women and lots of men who can fight are being trained.


    The Women are at a loss to what they should do. But I am letting them learn the basics first, but in order to reinforce their will power so that they actually chase after legends, will need a trigger.


    A trigger so powerful for the human psyche that even they will realise that asking for equality from the depths of their soul and running towards legends is not that easy. What they are asking right now is not equality but privileges.


    So when the knowledge of what they envy will increase, their ignorance will be cleansed. Many women envision a knight in shining armor to protect them regardless of who they are or what they do. Only a select few try to envision themselves as the knight.


    To understand true equality, you have to stand in anothers shoe. That is why I will deny them the role of a princess and make them the knight. Only then will they realise that being the knight isn''t such a happy thing as they imagine.


    And in such a way the first few weeks passed by. Then our supplies started running low. But I had long since planned for this and let the scouts run around and gather intel. I did this in a rotation basis so that even my scouts may be balanced in their strength and not lose their lives wastefully.


    Lo behold, the data of an Amestris supply convoy heading a little bit far away from us, to their next destination. Awwwww they plan to deliver themselves to us, so I will try to reciprocate very nicely.


    My grin cannot be concealed and so begins the raiding events that will terrify Amestris for a while.

 Chapter 45 - Developments

    "Dissappointing". A sigh escapes me and I can only look at them with a look of dissappointment. My first squad, the Imperials and the women only squad, the Valkyries.


    I had meticulously crafted a plan with such a thought that even in the event that they failed to follow through it. They would only have suffered a few minor or griveous wounds.


    But not only had they not worked in tandem as I wanted them to. They had gone to the point of hindering each other.


    Right now they are weak and stupid, I mean I hadn''t expected much from my troops, since they have only been trained for about a month.


    But to defy my order and cause a casualty count of three is just unbearable. Its so unbearable that I am sitting on the supply cargo, tapping it with my finger, with each tap causing them to feel my anger spread in the surrounding, chilling down the atmosphere.


    I can''t even decide how to punish them since this was the consequence of inexperience on the part of the Valkyries.


    Not everyone is a psychopath like me and honestly my bottom line is way higher than most beings. But chasing perfection is in rooted with the existence of man and I was at its most nearest.


    Perhaps that is why I wanted this expedition to end smoothly and go as I wished. Well at least the casualty count did not exceed more than three.


    The Valkyries were given the task of covering for the Imperials and later on join them for the decisive ending.


    But these girls though lacking in training nearly killed the Imperials, with their mental state nearing collapse after their first kill.


    The Imperials instead had to dodge freindly fire and aggrieved they chose not to cover or warn the Valkyries during the second round of crossfire.


    In this way 1 Imperial died gunned down by freindly fire and two Valkyries died in between the crossfire.


    I who had been watching patiently from afar had to immediately lie down, use my rifle and provide support for both sides. I was shocked that the situation could devolve in such a way so easily.


    The women were right now shivering and nearly collapsing. The men had dark looks because they hadn''t lost their comrade to enemies but freindly fire.


    One woman was sobbing, stuttering, incessantly muttering out ''Sorry, I am sorry''. She was the trigger jumpy girl that caused this incident and survived barely.


    Damun then stepped forward and said "Commander". Though he gulped down his fears due to the anger I was showcasing, he still stood on and said.


    "Commander I believe the Valkyries are not ready for any battle oriented events for now. If we hadn''t improvised and followed through your plan roughly, then the entire team might have lost their lives".


    Another man stood up perhaps sensing my intent to listen to their opinions, he was one of the veterans that had reapeatedly stood neutral in all kinds of events that kept on transpiring.


    "Commander, the Imperials are not too keen on working with the Valkyries as they are right now. It is hard to trust your back to someone who could mistakenly end the life of another comrade".


    I had contemplated this for a while and said "Not everyone here was once a soldier who could kill. This is the first event the women have faced where they could consciously choose the death of another being. Being harsh on them for such reasons doesn''t sit well with me and our time and situation right now simply doesn''t allow the loss of any kind of manpower".


    They were iffed by this reasoning but no one could really give out a really good reason to cut down manpower. Although the mistakes were made it was only due to inexperience and it wasn''t really unexpected for their first kill.


    We had just expected them to hold more mental strength than they showcased. In such a way our first raid as a team amounted to three casualties.


    Our entire trip back was somber and the remaining surviving Valkyries drowned in training. As if to lament or demand punishment for their crimes, they zealously trained.


    All according to kekaiku. The trigger was dealt, do you really believe I would allow new comers to cover for the Veterans. Thats like giving a child a gun and asking him to not pull the trigger. Though the trigger escalated it did deal the damage I wanted.


    After a few weeks we again went to raid down Amestris supply cargo and this time no mistakes were made. The Valkyries had become battle hardened bit by bit. To the point that they actively participated in the raids. Many a times outshining the males themselves.


    The best Strategist I had right now was Damun and he was drowning in the books and training I was giving him. He was going to be the Special Commander who would wield my authority on the event that I left.


    In a sense he was my legacy in this world. He wasn''t smart nor strong but he was quick witted and did not hesitate to ask questions, even as foolish as they may be.


    He wasn''t absorbing knowledge that was just given, he was thinking of practically applying them. So I gave him all the Raid missions to co-ordinate. This was not only his homework but also his exam.


    In under three months, our amounts of raids started exceeding 18. It was to the point that we had become an invisible obstacle to the Amestris supply cargo, hindering their potential to reach out to their outposts, rendering in huge amounts of casualties and loss of manpower.


    We suffered a casualty count of seventeen in all of the raids. But with the increasing accomplishments our group was making, there came a steady influx of rebels or survivors, vying for a chance to save their homeland from the traitorous nation of Amestris.


    This way we were able to keep our trained groups minimum head counts. At first many of them disregarded the Valkyries and all of them paid dearly for that. After all their instructor was a female demon that never lost stamina since I laid eyes on her, Jane.


    Jane is the vice captain of the Valkyries with their Captain being Sam, who was silent and hollow all the time. Damun is a special troop, a Strategist.


    The Imperials had their own vice commander the Neutral Veteran Kain. He stood on that post through his decision making skills and honestly his way of making decisions disturbs me.


    He calculates the gain and loss to move or stay still, it is not really appreciated but it has saved the group a few times so they don''t underestimate the Old Man''s wisdom so much as they think, though the man is only 32.


    Their Captain is a young a.d.u.l.t who has shown tremendous potential in War centered activities, formation warfare, guerilla warfare, etc. His name is Zake and he is honestly the most talented man under me and could probably even rival Damun.


    The woman Sam seems mysterious and hides her real strength and knowledge, just like a poisonous viper on the standby. Always ready to strike but never giving out their thoughts and actions.


    With all the possible simulations of the results I had made in my mind, four stuck out the most.


    One, Envy, he might be sent to our side to spy and seek us out. Enrage us, fan the flames to keep the war progressing. Their magic circle would finish all the more better if they could take my form and prolong the war. That would mean, right now I was in the most danger.


    Two, Wrath could be sent to negotiate and stage a betrayal act and continue the war on moral high ground. With this event even if we wanted to, we wouldn''t be able to back out.


    Three, some of the Alchemists will surely be stationed in the cargo supplies from now on and raiding such monsters will not be easy for both the Imperials and the Valkyries. I will have to step in, and this will lead to two more possibilities.


    If we successfully hunt down the Alchemist, since capturing them is a pipe dream right now. We will truly become priority targets for elimination.


    Or if we only raid non Alchemist stationed supply cargos. It will send a message that we aren''t able to fight them and traps will become easier for them to plan.


    I am assuming that even right now they are planning to trap us with a titled Alchemist to showcase their power. Although Fuhrer Bradley : Wrath listens to the Dwarf in the Flask most, he still regards Amestris'' wishes and reflects on them.


    This makes him the most human homunculi. But his humanity could be a mere obligation at best or a kingly image he keeps at worst.


    Four we need time, if we have enough time, our reputation will keep on increasing and the influx of hot blooded youths, those with a vendetta, patriotic madmen, etc will surely swarm to join my side.


    There is a fifth possibility though and its slim. I mean what are the odds that a huge rebel group would suddenly disband and come under me. So I call it an insanely slim chance.


    But right now the only thing I am doing is co-ordinating these raids. With my inhuman calculation I could see three to five different alchemists inside each supply convoy.


    This conjecture was made after seeing Amestris openly flashing out their plans and not being more secretive as before. When it came to supplies Amestris really likes to take advantage of the storm, by this I mean war, to navigate through or a time when the rebels are busy l.i.c.k.i.n.g their wounds.


    But since my intervention this has become a major pain in the a.s.s to them. For them it was really as clear as day that I was a third party and one that was gaining momentum.


    After all the rebels are always busy trying to fight and recapture bases. While I was more into looting supplies for ourselves and progrressing than being at the forefront fighting the war.


    But since from now on all cargoes would likely have an alchemist it was going to be hard searching for one that didn''t. Titled or not they are beasts in a war. A bomb with pinpoint accuracy is what I would like to say about them.


    So I brought out all my cards and convened a meeting. Damun was by my side, the table in between and both the commander and vice commander of the Imperials and the Valkyries were present.


    "I have called you guys to notify you guys of something". My tanned skin, red eyes and silver hair making me look like a delinquent and my devilish grin made the atmosphere feel cruel.


    The commanders were relaxed and most probably thought of it as a notification to start raiding again as before. But today would shock them entirely.


    "We are commencing with the plan". At once the rooms residents perked up their ears.


    Kain went ahead and asked "Are we really ready for that plan, Commander ?". Zake was like a real General, it would not matter to him as long as the plan had a chance of success.


    Damun was also probably astonished after all he understood the kind of threat what we were planning to kill really was. He was the strategist of this camp after all.


    "Master is it time, I am not sure if I could plan for such a task". He was not ready to ensure this plans success but one day he would be.


    "I will plan their end and you guys will follow. Prep your guys for the day after tommorow, we leave at dawn".


    My calmness ensured that the entirety of my camp kept calm, after all I ensured a few miracles. Now it was time for a real miracle, this was time for a hunt, the hunt of a living beast.


    "It is finally time to hunt an Alchemist".

 Chapter 46 - Change Of Plans

    The war has raged on for more than a year since its advent and I was already in the thick of it.


    The Alchemists who serve in military are focused on enhancing their fighting capability and may be reffered to as Combat Alchemists.


    But on the other hand, Research Alchemists also hold notable notoriety, with them creating and supporting the army through their inventions and R&D. Engineering and creating items which should not have existed at all in this era.


    Amestris is the only nation capable of commanding so many Alchemists under them. It is the Haven for Alchemists who already roam the world for knowledge and advancements.


    But the Order 3066, has yet to be passed, which means that Research Alchemist are clearly unpresent during this time of the war. I do not know about already serving Alchemists such as Kimblee, Roy or the others.


    But Marcoh the one most famous for discovering the Philosopher''s Stone should not be present yet. Which means that the Alchemists are still dangerous but not completely impossible to beat.


    They are like Boss level creatures, not impossible but just too damn hard to beat. With a Philosopher''s Stone though they are like Bosses on Berserk mode, not impossible to beat but simply implausible to do.


    An unreasonable amount of power built under the bones, flesh, blood and souls of thousands, damned to power their mortal enemy for an eternity. They are accursed forever, just for that drip of power that can not only change but direct the tides of war. It is a sacrifice too steep to even think about.


    Even the Immortal Vampire Dracula might not have killed as much as the need for that small stone in their hands. Several thousands for a small fistful of the stone. Millions more just to create that inexhaustible reserve in this war.


    Not many can do such a degrading thing, the moral of this paragraph is, war is gritty and not as beautiful or honorable as it seems. It is glorified in the movies, but only a certain aspect of it is left for watchers to look and feel the atmosphere. Time.


    The most certain aspect in war that grants Time is Guerrilla Warfare. This is done not just to hinder the enemy but also buy time for ourselves. It is also to poke and prod the enemy and weaken their morale.


    I mean what is more scary, an army of thousands or an elite army of hundreds that gruesomely and slowly, patiently ended that thousand. In my opinion both aspects are scary and not what most would like to deal with.


    But my troops were built on the basis of this type of warfare. Extreme speed in breaching and ambushing the enemy, looting them and retreating before any complications arise.


    After a few months of such activities even if they couldn''t be called veterans, I would still call them elite troops of this type of warfare. But the main problem here is the Alchemist.


    Honestly I have made it a rule that if anyone encounter or feels that the one being raided could possibly have an Alchemist, then retreat at all costs. It would be unwise to face Demon Kings when defeating an Orc is a great deal to us.


    Today though I stand in front of them, silence and dread covering the atmosphere of our camp. I stand above them and as the one who has seen their growth more closely than anyone else I say, "You are ready".


    There is no need for fanfare or any encouragement, they believe in me, their Commander who has achieved the impossibility time after time.


    They believe in a child not more than Ten, not much older than their own children, for they know, for they have seen, for they acknowledge him, as their Commander, the one to lead them all. And today they are to be lead to victory and even in defeat shall they not regret their actions.


    So I say, "Who''s with me ?", and their shouts echo throughout the desert "WE ARE".


    "Louder, didn''t you have guys have breakfast, Now who''s with me ???". I call for their souls, I call out to themselves, and I show sincere belief in them.


    "WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE, WE ARE".


    With that announcement done the entire camp trembles with a never before seen rush of blood. An excitement so primal yet lost, that it seems to have been only heard in stories.


    "Then together we shall SLAY a BEAST".


    With conviction and certainty unparalleled to any present I march them towards enemy lines.


    Damun gives me a map and the log of activities that the many convoys which move or cross from nearby to the towns. It is a log that indicates what they have been doing for these few days.


    Five convoys headed towards five different towns. Most likely each convoy containing an Alchemist otherwise the number would have been a lot higher like Eight or Ten,which is pretty usual.


    All convoys have at least made an effort in covering their tracks but this one was blatantly striving in a single direction. As if it was projecting its thoughts across the map and asking us to ambush it.


    This one most likely contains an Alchemist and a headstrong one at that. Maybe Kimblee is present in this convoy, he is also a reckless one.


    But looking at the activity log, I can assume that the target most likely cross referenced the raid points and nearly found our base of activities. Though it was done with a huge margin of error it did nearly find us, if it is truly heading in this direction.


    With that I start assigning the tasks. Three hidden snipers to disrupt the Alchemist and Three obviously placed to cover the troops. Plan A consists of the vanguard led by Zake to ambush and retreat.


    Sam with the Valkyries to re-ambush the enemy during their chase. Then Kain stands with another group of bombers co-ordinating their targets to round down the numbers without getting caught and retreating once their job is done.


    In such a way I would divert the troops and minimize the help, the Alchemist could get. But not all plans will work so there is another one.


    Plan B is based on speed and time. The vice captains become the vanguard and distract the enemy troops with heavy fire and retreats. Making them give chase to that small unit while me and the Captains stay behind to hunt the Alchemist.


    If we are able to blitz the Alchemist before the troops make it back, then we can easily drag out the battle and end the convoy. So what we really need is very good co-ordination and timing.


    Easily said but nevertheless hard to accomplish, more so if the plan has to tackle with a living humanoid bomb.


    Even eccentric people are easily predictable if you know what they are planning or how they think. No one mention the name of Deadpool, his DNA template itself is arranged as unpredictable and you kinda know what I was talking about.


    Among the most exploitable trait of humanity, one is behaviour. Your behaviour will show others how to plan your demise.


    Most Grand existences lose out due to their enemies having a good grasp of their personality, behaviour, and intent.


    So I went with the scouts and noticed a few trucks, resting a few miles ahead of us. Taking the binoculars, I looked at them, and noticing their movements, it became painfully clear that this was a very well trained group.


    They were strict and disciplined in their poise and movements. Comparably giving me the feeling of a truly well oiled and concisely operated machine.


    This was only achievable if the commander was strict, strong and charismatic. Intelligence wise the commander of this group doesn''t lose out as well. He did predict our camps pathway and directly went straight for us even if it was a bit wrong in the locational sense.


    Understandably since we still haven''t targetted any Alchemist related convoys. Making it easier to assume an outline of our operation style. Him coming out blatantly was also not arrogance but his utter confidence to crush us in a single battle.


    As I gaze through the binoculars, I see their movements, their efficiency and their mindlessness. I called them mindless because even if they are completing their tasks effectively, they are following orders without care and are not even mumbling or talking to each other.


    So like an Eagle awaiting for its prize, ready for the most opportune moment to swoop in, I gaze at them, patiently waiting for the appearance of the Commander of this group.


    As if he could see where I was, and what I had been doing. But even though he momentarily surprised me I gaze back at him. Trying to figure out his features.


    A bald muscular man in a blue army coat, easily towering over most, his face adoning a handle bar mustache. It could not have been any more clearer than it already was. He was Basque Grand, the Ironblood Alchemist, or that was the supposed title conferred to him during his military service.


    His deeds are not only cruel but extremely decisive and ruthless. He was efficient to the point that Wrath had to pull him back with a upgrade in rank, just to keep the war going on for a little more longer.


    Basque''s most notable feature is his way of commanding the troops. He himself is the vanguard and charges to battle directly regardless of his rank. Making him feel like a Grand knight on a horseback. His chivalry and honor had already moved all the soldiers under him.


    It was to the point that when he killed his own Commander, no one reported him and witnesses even added that it was a stray bullet that had killed his commander.


    His cold, calculative and ruthless actions led to not only to the progression of adding the Philosopher''s Stone to the war despite Marcohs denial, but also his massacre of the Ishvalan regardless of age and gender.


    Most of all he wants to end the war as fast as he can. As such he blitzes hoards of his enemies with his Philosopher''s Stone powered Alchemy, blazing down entire towns together with them.


    The others beside me flinch when they see him order a rifle and aim directly at us. He readily takes a shot uncaring if he could potentially give chase or not.


    The bullet reaches towards us, but due to the wind and the distance, it misses the mark and ends up a few feet away from us. But the fact that he could feel us and accurately shoot towards our direction shows his domineering manner of actions. He looks at us as if saying that no matter what we do, we are at his mercy.


    One of the scouts then asks me "Commander do we retreat, that guy most likely discovered us and will give chase aldo ambushes from here on will become pointless if the enemy is ready all the time".


    But I mysteriously smile and say "He will wait, wait for us to gather and strike us down in one fell swoop, or that is what he thinks of doing. He is the kind of General who would enter a battle with his soldiers. He would not waste his time on a pointless chase. So he will wait for us to strike first".


    The scouts are surprised but nevertheless convince themselves of my intellect and ask "Then what do we do ?".


    "A hunter needs to have patience, but ferocious beasts don''t really need that. For they know that no matter what prey will always be beneath its feet. I will give him what he wants an all out strike but he won''t ever expect the repercussions".


    The scouts are understandably confused at this point and I continue on "Ignorance is the ferocious beasts folly and its fall".


    I have a plan. A plan to hunt down a Legendary Character in front me. One who caused so much grief and strife in this world. His chivalry, his honor, his bravery, I do not care for, I will only take advantage of it.


    No more no less. Tommorow he shall die before the sun sets.

 Chapter 47 - Clyde

    There we were planning, mapping out the kinks and kicks of the inevitable battle. Maybe it was just a selfish d.e.s.i.r.e of the community I was in, but it was arrogant and prideful.


    Fighting someone with weapons without any sent a loud and clear message. It was like any martial master would say, "No weapons are needed for a light spar".


    But when in fact the man he is fighting is trying to survive such a spar, even though the martial master claims it as, just a light spar. Both of us, me and Basque understood the crucial problem of our tasks.


    I was giving out hope for the Ishvalan, even if I was extinguished, I would still remain a legend, a martyr, a hero. That is way problematic for the Amestrian army.


    For what is more scarier than suicidal maniacs in an army. Those who reach my shadow and follow my steps would be many, countless indeed, if the Ishvalan war truly stretched on till its original timeline.


    That is the power you wield when you are able to show your back to your allies and say "We can do this".


    The confidence, the charisma, and all the energy in those words leave you hoping to be that man.


    Weapons are not enough to kill such a man for his shadow looms over his people, ever guiding, ever strengthening the belief and ways he leads, forever being enshrined as an idol.


    Basque doesn''t want to end me so easily, it would not paint a nice picture. But he also doesn''t want to suffer any losses. That would be a worser picture.


    He is in fact a cunning beast, he wants to destroy us. His thoughts are on the matter that he wants to destroy my belief, no our belief, crush us and extinguish all hope.


    Till now Ishvalans had always been fighting a losing battle. Even if no one says it, everyone knows that the war is hopeless. But not everyone wants to go down without a fight and that is what is happening across Ishval right now.


    The rebels are more of a nuisance than true danger for the Amestrian army at this point. Then I came in the equation, leading the only one group of rebels that were truly progressing with every fight.


    It was like the fights that had always been a nuisance till now suddenly became a lot more harder than it was supposed to be. This was bad for Amestris, for I was buying ample time for the Rebels to gather and prepare for a fight back.


    The loss counter would increase at a pace that was even more horrendous than it was now. For every one Amestrian soldier, ten Ishvalan have to sacrifice their lives. This was acceptable warfare condition for them.


    But if given enough time, for every Four Amestrian soldier, about only Seven rebels would die. They were still winning but more desperately than before.


    I had unknowingly become a bright light in the ever engulfing darkness and snuffing me out would do nothing, but increase the futile resistance to even greater heights.


    For hope lost under everyones sight leads to more desperation than losing what was never possible at all.


    So if possible Basque would wish to win this fight in an extremely one sided manner but also capture us for an execution.


    Basques had camped right where he had instinctively sensed me. He was confident, that''s just how the man was. He was like a tank, just there on the battlefield, idly standing by and nobody would be able to access him without sufficient firepower.


    But even with all this, he was in the end still human, so he wasn''t truly an impossible kill. That was what we were planning, his kill, but he would be very much harder to kill with his soldiers.


    But those soldiers would also hold him back never allowing him to actualise the raw power he can display. Those soldiers under him were bothersome, both for him and us.


    But if we could separate him and make this fight more to our advantage than theirs then it would be much more better. After our plans had been discussed, the sun set down, the darkness set in.


    The next day before the sun had even risen everyone was ready, even before my command everybody was ready. Nerves taut, ready to pull the trigger at first sight, thats what my troops looked like.


    I took a box from Damun, then opened it and my smile grew. It seems everything was prepared.


    So I stood before them and said "Begin".


    At once two differnet sniper teams headed out for the high peaked dunes. The vanguard team comprising the Imperials were marching out.


    The Valkyries took towards Basque''s troops ahead of us. They were to be stationed at the exact points for something I had been planning.


    After a few minutes of our steady and fast march, the enemy camp came in sight. Our march was loud, but it would still take a while for the army to respond, give or take thirty to fourty seconds at most.


    We reached near 50 meters of their camp and everyone of us started firing. Gunshots had suddenly began to rain at them and before our eyes, we saw a wall of metal rise from nowhere.


    And I realised we had been baited to a trap. An Alchemist should never be given time is what i was supposed to say but then again, I kinda forgot their actual perks with how they fight throughout the series.


    If we weren''t so far and had started firing blind from optimum range, we would be seriously trapped.


    "Plan B", my shout rang and as if mice scattering with their loot, all of my troops started running away. By now I had clearly accentuated that I was the commander in charge.


    Above the walls stood Basque and he shouted out "Not so fast".


    More walls irregularly sprang up but my troops were faster and we all started escaping in different directions.


    Before the walls could enclose any of us, we had already run far away from the rising metals.


    My group was a bit larger than most and Basque saw this, his eyes brimming with confidence he gave out a few orders and the next moment all the walls came down and a huge amount of firing suddenly came at them.


    He became even more angrier when this exchange left a series of losses on his side, while we just came and left like a wave with no real purpose at all.


    So Basque gave out another order and the wounded left to nurse themselves, but he would leave no gap unattended and stationed a few soldiers for the wounded.


    Then he split his troops to four sections, himself leading one, and came rushing towards us. The second section was steadily keeping distance between the third and first. The third section though kept a minimum distance from camp and yet equally distanced with the second section.


    The fourth was sent to snuff out the sniper team, but my hidden sniper team would take care of them when it was time.


    Basque was truly like a lion, that was hunting a rabbit at full force. He wasn''t foolish enough to underestimate a group that had been hindering the progress of an entire war.


    This guy was starting to get annoying, but all was for naught. The Shadow Sniper team had muzzled their Rifles and started a shadow hunt already.


    Every scuffle with us would lead to a little casualty on both sides. Basque might notice this but the hidden team would by then begin their work.


    Since we could not beat Vehicles and their speed we were just waiting a few miles away. When they were near us, about a hundred yards away the vehicles stopped.


    This guy had effectively stopped my plan before it could even be applied. His extreme caution was now starting to make me angry.


    Then foregoing all tactics he rushed at us, only to be met with firing from us. Well all he did was turn one of his vehicles near him for a Iron Manish Knight encased in a cocoon with enough joints to look movable but leave you unsure about flexibility. He became a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Juggernaut.


    He was near unstoppable, our bullets were not working on him and he was rushing at us like a mad bull. That was until the distance between him and his units became about 50 meters.


    I shouted out "Plan D" and began rushing towards the mad bull itself. Everyone with me only numbered to about 10 or 12 and they had instantly started running away.


    The Amestrian troops looking at this were about to rush when they heard explosions behind them. The second section was ambushed from two different sides, first the loud sniper team one shotted the leader, leaving everyone panicked and as if that wasn''t enough grenades came at them making them scatter instantly after which they were nearly all killed of by the snipers.


    The camp was ambushed by the Shadow Sniper team, leaving the third section to rush back and the second section to be caught in a pickle. So the first team was caught in a dilemma. They could stay here and let the Second section be wiped out or go and risk.


    But since they keow what Basque was like they thought about it for a while and then rushed to help the second section. After all just about nothing could really kill their commander.


    Basque saw this, but he was unpertrubed and slamming both his fist together he punched the ground. I who was about 25 meters away from him felt the ground shift a little, leaving me at my b.u.t.t. It was like a tremor that travelled a few miles.


    Wait a minute a few miles, this guy is using his Alchemy to cause everyone to lose their balance. Making not only his troops survive the onslaught but give them a bit of time to gather for a counter attack.


    Anyway no one was going to wait for more bullshit. So I ran towards him again, and he may have understood the chain of command, as if that wasn''t obvious. So he also rushed towards me.


    Instead of normal gun that would usually be found it looked like a bulky machine with a long barrel streamlined to shoot bullets at speeds higher than possible.


    Then came the ammo which was basically designed to hit something huge and maybe kill it, for example an elephant persay.


    When I say blow up something, it usually means, I am thinking of a scale much higher than necessary. But this time the scale was smaller, since she is loaded with armor penetration rounds.


    Its a Magnum for Gods sake, the Super Redhawk to be precise and not some Bazooka okay. Well it was supposed to be a Magnum, this world is not that far into technology to create something that dangerous yet.


    Basque was about a dozen meters away from me, not favourable distance for me. Since with his weight and speed, he was like a Tank tumbling through. But I had just entered the rounds and pointed it at him and "Bang".


    The force was enough to shoot through his dense armor, not enough to reach him, but enough to cause him internal injuries. I wasn''t fine as well since the recoil nearly sent my arm flying, hey I am still 9 okay, not an a.d.u.l.t yet.


    Basque had coughed loudly spitting out a trickle of blood but he still strided towards me ignoring the huge amount of pain and, boy oh boy, this was a game I was best at. Who could take or ignore more pain.


    Aiming at him once again I had fired at him and again he grunted. The force of the bullets enough to shake him but not enough to slow him down. So I kept on firing, I fored at least five more rounds and finally he couldn''t take it anymore.


    The degree of pain he underwent is no joke, it must have felt like a small car kept on striking him at where I shot. But then again my right arms bones were also completely broken.


    So I threw Clyde in the box again, I could not use it without two hands and since she is a prototype, her recoil is still not made to be endured by humans. I am lucky enough they could get her strong enough to fire and not explode in my hands.


    No need to push my luck anymore, I am about to win anyway. Basque was now 6 meters away from me when he said "I experienced so many surprises in this little nondescript trip of mine".


    Hey no joking here, I took a lot of damage as well.


    He peered at me and said "I can see that as well, that gun wasn''t made for humans was it".


    Damn right, but not like I am gonna tell you. So I took my gun that I usually keep at my belt. I pointed it at him and was about to fire when I heard him say.


    "To think I would nearly lose to a child, such disgrace". Red alarms went inside my head and I instantly shot at him. But he lifted his gauntlets and blocked my shot and started reaching for his inner pockets.


    I shot at him continously but it was too late. Red streams of energy shot out and he laughed "Well no one will learn of it anyway".


    There in his hands he held a sparkling gem, a stone that held limitless power in it. He had finally unveiled the Philosopher''s Stone.

 Chapter 48 - Ending Basque

    Well Shit just hit the fan. I did think that there could be a prototype Philosopher''s Stone. I just thought maybe R&D would, you know keep it until its tested.


    No one would use the Atomic Bomb without knowing its destructive capabilities, that would be dumb.


    But it never occured to me that a fist fighter could suddenly, and very dangerously go terrorist style gunner in mere moments, if they have infinite power.


    It just might be the exihiliaration that is felt when you become superior in both range and power.


    For this guy who was looking to squash me to abruptly transform his entire f.u.c.k.i.n.g armor to a ballistic weapon.


    A Cannon to be exact, and one with no limits on ammo. It was as if the metal shielding him had suddenly turned into grotesque appendages that came onto his arm, transformed into about 7 to 10 Bazookas. Look I didn''t have the time to count okay, it could very well be more than a dozen.


    Then he stared at me in silence for a while, as if a predator which had been wounded by prey had finally hunted it down, reinvigorated.


    Which was pretty odd if you think about it. There stands a hulking giant with his multiple cannons staring, beyond the horizon, as if he had achieved the impossible, the defeat, the conquest of a monster. The monster which turns out to be a bunny.


    Even though its a demonic bunny, it doesn''t really give you the feeling of a glorious kill that perhaps a Tiger or an Elephant would give. If you want to be more fantasy like, then a Dragon or a Demon General.


    More so since not many know my name, they just know I exist and that I am f.u.c.k.i.n.g smart. That''s it and you know, glory of a victory rises when people know about you and your adversary. Your challenges and lore behind it makes it even more appealling.


    If Hercules fought just chickens instead of any of the legends he killed, it would mean his story would be pretty much over.


    But this bunny has life in it and enough insurance that he would never be prey. Thus the scene actually felt monumental, when you see me standing across him, as his adversary. My broken body accentuating my near loss and him gazing at me showing his utmost d.e.s.i.r.e ro fight and win.


    My calm smirk that gives you the feeling that even after all this, this guy still hasn''t lost. All''s well and like this, until a mad grin covers my face.


    Then I laughed, I laughed so hard, it felt like I could hurl rockets with just my voice. Never mind the madness that I had finally let loose, it even creeped the hell out of Basque.


    Basque is admittedly one of the most notable characters in FMA, without many to even dare show him contempt. It just shows to how strong his entire being is like, his confidence and decisiveness all strike out.


    But then my laugh creeped him out, enough to make him take a step back and contemplate what was wrong with me.


    Then without losing out in momentum he clearly asked "Whats so funny ???". I must have come out like a madman to him, my creepy grin never leaving my face.


    Then without much ado I silently took out my knife, tore off my sleeves and started carving on my skin. Carvings that work should actually be impeccable but I wasn''t short on the body control or any type of control really.


    Thus my job went smoothly, well at the least for a few seconds. Because the next moment a huge amount of ballista came at my face.


    As expected of a veteran, he did not know what was wrong, but he instinctively knew that it was dangerous and unlike amateur villains, he actually went forward to directly kill me.


    With his endless power, he really was going all out and creating every kind of armament he knows. He was literally burning, bursting, and gunning everything down.


    Dodging was getting harder every moment, you know. I had to choose the optimal blindspots of all the bullets, explosives and what more, and it was really unpleasant.


    Because there was literally very less, a very miniscule amount to maneuver around, like the size of about a small cardboard box. Ones where they leave kittens or dogs.


    It was even more exhausting when you realise that I had to calculate all possible trajectories and minimal damage to my body in a matter of milliseconds, and still work on my carving without rest. That would give me the chance to fight back and progress on it could not be delayed.


    This went on for about a minute and my body was burned up. It had literally heated up till you could see my skin heated and baked up. But most of it was due to skimming explosions as if they were just leaves.


    My first carving was nearly done and I just needed a bit more time. I sighed, my legs unable to exert even the miniscule amount of movement to dodge the next attack. They needed a momentary rest before they could function again.


    Thats when a shot nearly hit Basque who was engrossed in our battle. He turned and saw all my troops gathering, he might have been confused, but he clearly simulated what might have happened inside his mind.


    Well traps and ambushes are still what my troops specialise in. No fool would destroy their own abilities to just, you know, maybe prove a point. Also cultivators don''t count, they are the dumbest people I have ever seen or heard.


    Back to the situation at hand. Basque clearly understood that either all his troops were dead or totally incapicitated, otherwise my troops couldn''t possibly have entered our battle zone.


    A minute should have been very less, but that was unaccounting the Shadow Snipers and the Loud Snipers actually ending the team sent to interfere with them.


    What did you think that my troops would ambush the second segment without even wiping out the free to hunt team, near their eyes. You underestimate their intellect.


    A battle is all about preparation, timing and advantages. I took half the amount of advantages Basque would have gotten, had he prepared like it was his last stand, and now finally it was.


    But against all odds, the air shifted and I instinctively knew. Basque was ready to let loose, all his rage. You might think of many reasons to criticise his actions or his decisions but Basque is still a competent commander and thus keeps his level head.


    Now he was ready to unleash the entirety of his arsenal. Trying his best to drag as many of my troops as possible in his hell like rage. Boooom.


    He did start for a moment, at least untill his remaining troops came and engulfed in skirmish with mine. But that mere moment was enough to leave devastating effects on morale and tempo.


    Till now my troops had lead the momentum and kept it that way with our ambushes and instant retreats. Now it had been evened the battlefield but similar to chains, his troops had also shackled him.


    Now he was unable to actualise the near devastating effects that he could have caused. Though his troops surviving might be a relief, its also his cage.


    That six second delay was enough for me to finish my First Circle "The Energy Storage". Alchemy in this world or the west part of it, entirely runs on the souls of the dead.


    The worst part of it is that a unique energy like that can be inhibited. But with my First Circle, based on King Solomon''s way of using Alchemy and the Fifth Magic together, it became a circle that stored heat and used it as a conduit instead of soul energy.


    Energy is best efficient if it has no other data, and just properties. That is probably what I believe and opted to choose instead of relying on an entirely new way, I adapted it to follow my beliefs.


    As soon as the Circle was completed, I felt it, the connection of a door to my being. A door that contained immense amounts of data but was just there in my subconscious, conected to me. As long as it was provided energy, regardless of who it was, it would allow me the basic access to creation.


    That is Alchemy or what it entails at the highest level. A pursuit so beyond mortal sight that it lead to the creation of the Philosopher''s Stone without even meaning to.


    Creating anything and everything with just energy alone is the pinnacle of Alchemy.


    Basque was about to burst in anger at his troops, when I finally spoke, after an entire minute of obsessively dodging, and carving on my hand, which not only teriffied his entire being for an unknown reason but also made me look like a mad man.


    The first lines I said was "I now know Alchemy".


    Basque had still not completely digested that his troops had cucked him, and I had thrown another bomb at him. At first his eyes held disbelief.


    Then he looked at my carving on my right hand and at first dismissed it as a crude circle, until he realized the positions of the David star and all pentagrams and related symbols were there but positioned in an entirely different structure and shape. But what hit him was that he could not understand what the circle was for.


    Special circles like mine are the hardwork and research of more than half a century, for most Alchemists and that is when you include genius levels of talent.


    He finally said "What a beast I have met ?".


    It was probably the best compliment Basque could give anyone. Yet it was at his deathbed that he was serving it out.


    Then he roared and entered his cocoon like armor and started bombing out.


    "All troops escape the vicinity, you are holding me back".


    Now I know that was not a nice thing Basque said but its the truth, any and every casualty that he and I worry about will hold us from the true power that can be unleashed.


    Basque''s ballistic attacks were already causing immense damage to my troops even though they were a bit out of his range. Though enter his zone and forget living in one piece.


    Damun was the first to order the retreat once he saw the damage Basque could cause and his actions of brraking the shackles he was chained with, while all the others followed suit. They held their worries for their commander but still left the vicinity at full speed.


    As soon as that happened, Basque also focused his entirety on me. Trying to end me in a volley rather than drag this out as he first wanted to.


    Creating a landscape that looked ravaged by the icicles around me. Ice in a desert and in an area so vast, it made for a contrasting look. But that Ice served as a two way block.


    It stopped me from sapping out his heat and it made it difficult for him to shoot at me. Well if you consider that the ice was thick as almost an skycr.a.p.er forcefully packed in 12 meters space together, it would make sense.


    The barricade was 25 meters tall and it made everyone gasp in wonder. Well all but me and Basque, our next thoughts were to end the fight at the earliest possible.


    Basque had started creating huge levels of destructive armament to force his way through. Ever since the Ice wall had appeared, all he felt was increasing levels of danger.


    It made him no happy that his enemy seemed to be exploiting for time which he was somehow always giving a lot of recently.


    Meanwhile I just used the heat values gathered in my arm for a body heat laser surgery on my other arm. It was done to tattoo out my Second but only Circle that transformed energy into what I required.


    You could see sudden red lines coursing to a point in my arm and tracing along a circle and conjoining in various shapes, only to finally craft a circle that oozed destruction and creation.


    Then the lines started to heat up leaving dark lines twisting and surrounding my arm and it cooled down in an instant as well. Leaving me with a tatoo that looked sinister and gentle at the same time.


    All this was done using my first circle. Since it stored heat and could use it as conduit, I made a pathline for the heat to follow along.


    Then after the pathway was made with vicarious and inhumane levels of control I allowed it to heat up enough to cause laser like functions. But not enough to slice through my hand.


    Then I absorbed the extra heat gathered on my body back in the circle. Though easy and long to say, it was faster to use. Well until Basque destroyed the entirety of the Ice wall in a volley of extreme area wide effecting armaments.


    But I was finally ready and I shouted out "Chaotic Order".


    At that same moment the extra heat stored in my first circle was instantly absorbed then fed to my second circle which molded it into what I required. Blazing Beams of heat that suddenly manifested mid air and soared from a point in a 45 degree angle.


    Basque had barely dodged the beams as he was in an extreme level of focus right now. But even the graze was enough to burn down patches of his skin.


    Basque had never been so surprised as he was today, or thats what he believed. If someone had told him that such a monster was infesting the battlegrounds, then even without orders he would have carried out an immediate attack on it.


    "Sigh". Basque looked tired but that should not be possible with the amount of energy he has at hand. Or that could have been me making a mistake.


    He then glared at me and suddenly his aura rised and it kept soaring until I was left gasping. But even I could somehow tell what this guy had done. He had just made himself a potential bomb.


    Then he looked out in the horizon and said "Even if I lose I won''t let a monster like you roam the battlefields so easily".


    After looking at me for a while he continued "The only weapon I could dream of but never realise. I have reached it near my end. I won''t explain it to you, since that would be giving information to an enemy but as a fellow Alchemist I will ask, what happens when you split an Atom".


    In that instant an insane amount of energy was sent to his circle and as if in conjunction his Philosopher''s Stone literally burst into smithereens, signifying his readiness to destroy military secrets and also his resolution to be silent until the end.


    Basque would never give an edge to his allies and freinds alike but he would serve his nation proudly. To the point that he would readily end his life without remorse at any decisions good or bad he ever made.


    I stood there and saw him get vaporised with his own decision and all of this was insanely slow in my view only due to the insane amount of complicated calculations I was making.


    But after a few minor adjustments to the formula in my First Circle I was able to hastily absorb and store all the heat values that were being generated in this explosion.


    Shockwaves were counted as frictional and kinetic and potential energy values readily, and were speedily converted to heat values and stored inside my first circle.


    Even then the speed of the explosion and the displacement of the air was enough to send me flying across the desert.


    After falling a few dozen meters away from the epicenter of the explosion, my first thoughts weren''t to check the amount of harm on my body but make an insanely strong metal dome for myself.


    The explosion was hastily absorbed and as such it had already devolved to an odd power wave that randomly jolted out shockwaves. Shockwaves that razed the ground around or some that only sent something flying.


    The metal I chose was Vibranium.

 Chapter 49 - Base

    Never in my life has it occured to me, that I would take an atomic bomb at face point, and end up in a rubble somewhere in the middle of a desert.


    Phew my hate for Alchemists grow every day. I mean f.u.c.k your Atom bomb.


    My body is burning up, well my body is still that of a childs, and the stunts I pulled with this body literally put it at an extreme edge.


    You might say, well David you were only fighting him not doing something complex. I say to that f.u.c.k you.


    Do you know how much Adrenaline I had to consciously secrete, or how fast my mind had to calculate to not only absorb about 75 percent of the initial energy released from the Atomic Bomb.


    Well you don''t, and do you realise the complexity in creating something from nothing. Yeah well energy can sure be converted to matter, but the ratio is insanely unwise. To the point you would have a better time digging for the materials and you would be wasting less energy.


    Now Vibranium was my first choice because it can literally absorb huge and insane amounts of kinetic energy. Lets just say that standing against an Atom bomb with Vibranium might be foolish but I did diminish the effectiveness of the Atomic explosion, so that doesn''t really count.


    This Vibranium dome also had to be scr.a.p.ed as fast as possible. I don''t want anyone to figure out its atomic structure, because of those damn Alchemists. Imagine they learnt its structure and now turned any and every metal to Vibranium, my god am I shivering.


    After turning the Vibranium to aluminium, I mean why not. I finally rested my body, and the tolls of the previous few days finally showed. My body started burning up, I mean I could cook eggs on my body, it was that hot.


    The sun above my head didn''t help my condition at all. Now I had to wait for my troops to rescue me, because I can''t move my body anymore. I can only reluctantly sit here in a daze and think of nonsensical matters.


    Also my worries are growing, what if they lost all hope that I could survive something like that. Oh my god then won''t I die just sitting here under this f.u.c.k.i.n.g aluminium roof.


    Also I just realised that I am absolutely f.u.c.k.i.n.g hungry, adrenaline might have rushed my metabolism to feel less pain and be effective for every other stat and reduced my acknowledgement of hunger during battle. But just once lose all these effects, then everything hits you back just as fast as a hungover man would get angry.


    With my first Circle I can create Ice from thin air, wait for it to slowly melt in my mouth and satiate my thirst. Food is a bit complicated, I mean I can create it no problem but the energy costs would leave the entire area near me as a freezing wasteland.


    Not good for my body right now, since I need medical help or at least someone to nurse me while I stay in coma for a week.


    What you thought that my body is just weak, hell no. I am literally controlling my brain to stop it from shutting down. The amount of damage my body took could have killed an entire whale seventeens time over.


    Hell it could have killed all eighteen whales, thats the magnitude in which I exhausted all my resources fighting that bastard.


    It still angers me that this guy figured out an Atom bomb at the end of his life. I mean imagine creating suicide Alchemists who just get captured and explode themselves together with the entirety of their enemy base.


    This world is f.u.c.k.e.d up is the only answer I can give. Well at least he didn''t survive that last one, if he did I call bullshit.


    Wait a minute, I am the best biologist in the entire Marvel verse right now, or maybe there is someone else better than me, but I am good enough to rejuvenate myself with energy, energy converted from my Circle.


    Dammit my life has been a lie, and then with a direction to go towards. I slowly healed my body, I could not rush it, that would be just destroying my body and its potential.


    So I waited until I could feel my fever cool down and satisfactorily move around. Then I created food for myself and kept on healing my body bit by bit.


    The broken bones mending at a slow pace made me grimace in pain but you know what, I will just shut down my pain receptors until this shit is over.


    It never occured to me that there were ways to use my mind and outmatch my skills. I mean I already had an Immortal body without even trying, so I never thought of doing such odd things with my body.


    Its like I was always a Swordmaster so even with a paintbrush in my hand, all I did was kill rather than paint or draw.


    I mean to me it felt pointless, its like having a Legendary skill but being outmanoeuvred by an Epic skill. But since I never needed the Epic skill before, the Legendary was always my first choice.


    After a few days, two or three give or take, I was able to move around. The desert near me had turned into an artificial oasis, if I continously use my First Circle then I could probably destroy the entire climate of an area, scratch that an entire continent.


    Hey maybe I can use climatical warfare to force Amestris into a bizzare situation. Lets say there were tornadoes, floods, hail and spiky ice falling everyday. I would win without even meaning to.


    Lets not mess around with the world alright, lets take it slow and first try for the base camp. So I kept on walking navigating time and direction through the sun.


    Water was even more easier, the harder part was energy conversion to matter, in other words food. I did waste a lot in creating necessary items like the Umbrella, or the backpack, or the tent, or meat for food.


    Then I thought why not and started creating a Monster Truck, child version. Like seriously, it took me about a week, it took considerably more time since I had to wait for the ice to melt. Can''t create a landmark for enemies to spot now can I.


    I mean I could kill them all but that''s not the point. The point is making things easier for me and the people under me.


    After nearly a week it was completed, and me and my Monster Truck became the only howlers of this lonesome desert. I rushed with speed that left a trail of dust.


    Like a bull in its rampage, me and my Monster Truck kept on until base camp came to view. I came here only to find it deserted and signs, huge signs of movement.


    With the map in my mind I came to the conclusion that they moved base to retreat before any more mishaps and ambushes occur.


    We had effectively killed an Alchemist, throughout this worlds entire series only one guy from Ishval was able to kill Alchemists. Now this would set an unseen precedent.


    But all those matters aside the pressure our group will face is going to rise. We were already under pressure due to the amount of resources on our hand but now add constant movement to the list.


    Unless its a base that can survive an Alchemists onslaught, no place is safe. Those are some of the tactics I had painstakingly taught to Damun.


    He believes that with enough planning he might be able to trap or ambush an Alchemist. Which is quite possible, until the Philosopher''s Stone comes into the equation.


    Why is it possible, it is because not all Alchemists go all rounder on what they transmute, many opt for a point of specialization. Which is fine and good for both of us.


    With the map in my mind I had an inkling at which direction and how far they could go. With the buffer time between my healing and creating, they might have gone as far as beyond a 100 miles.


    Why only a hundred miles ?, my group stil consists of elderly and children ok. Not everybody is just young in there.


    I know its a waste of resources but all other things aside, they are my responsibilty. So with this in my mind I went North of this camp.


    With at least ten possible destinations to check for possibilities of camp site, I had to hurry.


    The first checkpoint was empty which meant I had to correct my calculations and this minimised the amount to about four which were quite far from my point.


    So basing on luck and a huge amount of speculation I chose the center of all possible routes they took. If I am right then that means Damun is leading the camp and that also means he is using the strategy of fooling any pursuers.


    While it may be easy to state, it is not as easy to apply, he has to periodically leave a certain amount of trails in different directions to ensure the obscurity of the location.


    But any modern jock can surely say the answer lies in the heart of this much trails. I guess you''re wrong, if trails can be created then whats to say the center is not wrong.


    Strategies like these are hard to accomplish because they have to keep in mind the amount of trails that can be laid and the point where it gets cold, to continuously give the illusion that the camp has gone as far as they can.


    The illusion here is that the pther side has actually figured out how the hunt is running. The other side will think that the center is a distraction and is most likely to slow them down or a trap. With this in mind they will look at the faintest trail and the hardest, and farthest to pinpoint the actual location.


    After looking through this most strategist will give up and optimally continue on the wartime scenarios, because in a war nobody has the time to chase Ghosts.


    As such I was able to smoothly make my way to camp but in actuality Damuns worries are unfounded. It might take about a week before anyone even learns of the dissappearance of Basques entire unit.


    Even if there were survivors we would have enough buffer time to make an escape. Though the atomic explosion will most likely be the main reason for any continued investigation.


    My mini roared and flew, then after a while the camp came in sight and just as a headsup I honked at them. Ice cream horn baby, and I started to near base camp.


    But the welcome was a hail of bullets for which I had to slow my Truck down. The Imperials and the Valkyries were there waiting for a clear visual on the enemy.


    Damun wasn''t in sight but that could not be helped, he is the strategist after all. Then I opened my door and came out. But all it did was increase their vigilance and it was only then I noticed I hadn''t bathed at all during these few weeks, like what the f.u.c.k was I doing.


    Well my act of creating water out of nowhere and transforming my aluminium tin into a bucket was unappreciated. The distance between us was just enough to leave them guessing at who''s child I was or why I was here.


    "What The F.u.c.k ???".

 Chapter 50 - Ceaseless Campaigns

    With no effort an Iron wall appeared out of nowhere. It was set in an angle that bullets ricocheted towards the sides.


    Then while they were reloading, their second volley I finally said out.


    "Are you guys getting ready to kill your commander ?".


    It had shocking results, as in an instant I was not only gunned but nearly bombed down. Oh c''mon give me a break.


    "Call Damun out, we have fail safes for such an occasion as well !!!".


    The troops were well trained and I could see they were only staying to stall me for the immediate evacuation. I felt so proud, my training regime is actually showing results.


    Damun stood behind a barricade of troops and shouted out.


    "Please answer a few of my questions!!!".


    I was just waiting behind my wall of iron for Damun. I never believed that Envy had ever left the Ishvalan nation and I was pretty sure that he was roaming in my camp. Okay I am not sure but pretty suspicious of one person in particular.


    As such I had left fail safes for both our sides, one for Damun and one for my own self. After all being suspicious does not equate to all ready knowing the answer.


    At most I had a vague feeling that the Dwarf in the flask had left me as one of the best pieces in this war, at least until his goals are met. I am actually a good fertilizer for him, well until the requirements are met, after which I am quite an obstacle, even for him.


    Damun then said "Name the book, Commander and I were studying recently?".


    "The Art of War", I quickly replied.


    Damun then without any pause continued, "Name the Author ?".


    "Sun Tzu", I shouted out.


    Now for us who have always lived on Earth, this few details are not really mind boggling, but for these Dimensions beyond our reach. These few details could determine the enemity between us.


    Because reading the book and knowing its Author do not contribute to any sort of credibility, there are few more questions to be held accountable for, because the next question is actually the trick to realise who is who and why it is always good to have caution.


    Damun then solemnly asked "Where does this author live ?".


    Therein lay the trap both of us have set for everyone. Because "He does not exist, at least not in this world".


    At once Damun gave out commands to lower the weapons and I had already set down the Iron wall. I swaggered in and why not, its still my base that I had slowly raised.


    While I was nearing the barricades Damun then asked me one more question.


    "Please answer another question for me. There is no doubt I believe you are my Commander but this is just a bit personal".


    If in the most worst possible case, someone had spied on us or got these answers somehow, this trick lay in wait for their miserable souls.


    All the troops may look like they had laid down their guard but in actuality they were just repositioning themselves. This trap was set so that at the very least Envy may at least get a few bullets inside his head.


    "Why was Commander studying the Art of War with me ?".


    It was no secret that I had vast knowledge of Martial Arts, Science, Military Tactics, Engineering, etc. and so on. As such I was a sort of a mentor for all present, from old to young all were studying various sorts of trades with me.


    There was one secret though a few trusted subordinates knew. I was grooming Damun as the next Commander, and they also knew another truth.


    "Its because I only know the book, I still lack the creativity to actualise many of its content. So Damun you aren''t just my student, you are also my teacher".


    The most knowledgeable one, which is me among them had said such words, many had expected words that showed the superiority I held in regards to knowledge but never had they expected such humble words.


    I mean its a fact I really can''t apply many of the things I learned in books at once. Now I may be smarter and have many Overpowered skills but I can''t just do what I haven''t even imagined to try.


    As such the vicinity around me had gone silent with solemnity in the air and yet I was walking forward, with no regards to my surroundings.


    "Collateral report Damun".


    As if suddenly jolted awake, Damun ordered a few of my men to bring out the reports. Let me be honest, the report was bleak enough to make me feel astonished.


    The Valkyries had been completely out of commission. The ones present are the Reserve Force. The only reason I mistook it for the main force was due to quite a few high ranking individuals being present who were fine. Looking through these reports I found that the casualty count was a whopping 24 people.


    This may not seem much, but for the already low in number elite groups under me, this was a substantial loss. More so if the report actually says they died of a mysterious illness.


    Now my first thought was, is the Dwarf starting to move. To remove all variables from the equation, was he beginning to wipe the board clean or just completely jumble it.


    But after visiting the hospital I realized I was overthinking and also why the casualty count was so high. This mysterious illness was just radiation or at least the aftereffects of the Nuclear explosion.


    Now I was at the epicenter of the explosion and I should have been the one with the worst effects. But I had already been refining my Gene and even though the refining of my Gene was at a low level, it still gave me a substantial resistance, at the very least it was higher than many a.d.u.l.ts.


    Coupled with the cleansing and repairing of my body that I had been doing, I never realised that I was actually ill or at least the effects were non-existent for me since my immediate problem at that time wasn''t radiation but death.


    So I began healing them and it was fast. Even though it took me five minutes for every patient it was fast, nearly touching rejuvenation for those that lay in bed.


    I know speedy recovery was in actuality not a good thing for them but they were already at their peak, or rather I had already squeezed all the potential their bodies could possibly display. Quite a few among them were reaching Hawkeye levels of physical conditioning, the mental conditions are hard to say.


    The agony they felt was clearly rescinded a few moments after my touch. I had been storing heat from the Monster Truck since the beginning it began to roar. Otherwise where would I get my Petrol and wouldn''t a Truck''s parts melt with how long I had been running it.


    Damun who had been looking at all this said to me in a sigh "Alchemy is such a powerful force and yet all Ishvalans ever experience its shine is during wartime".


    I had already shown my disdain for the Ishvalan community that actually burned down knowledge that could have helped the war. Even if the public was outraged, the least the upper echelon at that time could do was save a few texts or research on it for weaknesses. But they actively partook in such stupidity, I clearly not only felt mad at them but also thought that the losses in this war was well deserved.


    Now clearly this was an extreme view from me but the fact that my subjects actually questioned me for this stupidity was blood boiling.


    "Power is in the end just that, the potential for good or bad lies in the user, is what many would say. But I feel that the ones who ignore such power, one that can be easily acquired to opt and live in the darkness and fearing it, is not only foolish but infuriating".


    Damun then asked "Isn''t it understandable that we as a human would be fearful of the unknown".


    "Damun what is the greatest quality a human has".


    He thought for a while and said "Morality".


    "While this is also an answer, I believe its Adaptation. The first man to ever lived must have feared a lot of things, since everything was new for him. Many things were not only dangerous but also fatal for him. But even then he ventured forth and pioneered for us, showed us how irrational our fear was".


    "If that man had instead run away from every little thing that he feared instead of trying to understand what makes them dangerous, what would our world be like. We would be running from anything that could hurt us".


    "Damun I do not condemn any religion or God, I just don''t want them to be the excuse for every ignorant and irrational choice."


    Damun then looked towards the setting sun and said "Commander believes in Gods ?".


    "Yes I do".


    I am one myself, at least beyond this flesh.


    Damun then looked nostalgic and said "Commander should then understand that God''s are synonymous to the word Hope, for a normal human at the least".


    I was also drowning in these melancholic and philosophical thoughts, so I asked him "Damun is God all powerful in your view ?".


    As if it was no question at all Damun replied back "A God that isn''t All Mighty and Powerful, if that was true then who would seek him out ?".


    So I replied back "Are you as powerful as a God ?".


    It was a blasphemous thought for the devout Ishvalan, but under my guidance Damun knew where the advantages of a religion lay and where its disadvantages were blatant.


    He was solemn, never having thought this line at all. It was the first time a question such as strong as this was laid in front of him.


    His thoughts in a jumble he replied "No I am not !!!".


    Then I continued "Then you do not know how a God would think. Before coming to Ishval, I read something that shaked my view on religion entirely, the note said".


    "For mortals to try and understand a being as powerful as God is not only dumb but also something only an insane person would say was possible, for clearly a mortal can never be as powerful as a God, so how can he profess what, why and how a God thinks".


    Damun was visibly shocked and he hesitated before asking "So does that mean we have been longing for someone who might never even glance at us ?".


    "Who knows, though from my point of view, praying to God hoping for riches is just Gold digging. Praying to god in hopes for an answer is clearly a one sided questionnaire. Even after all this cursing at God is like throwing your responsibilities on someone you don''t even know. All in all God, under mortal minds has become the greatest excuse they could ever use to justify nearly anything".


    Damun was shaking his head, this was clearly a Philosophical thought that was too high level for him. At the moment learning all he can is better and good than vying for something beyond.


    "Don''t break yourself on something that is beyond you. For now train a new batch and stop all those decoys, bring them back in".


    Damun clearly hesitated at this point, even though the decoys were only delaying the inevitable, they were still buying ample time for us.


    "I have my plans, we have time, the ones that actually lack time is not us but our enemies!".


    "To say this means..." Damun looked excited.


    "Yes, by next month I want the Valkyries to double and the Imperials to at least triple".


    Eyes wide Damun could only look at me and mouth a grin, waiting for my orders.


    "We are going to capture a fortress. The one at the westmost corner of this entire war. So to say, by the next Two months I intend for our group to have an actual base of conduct".


    "Notify everyone, we have already gone and killed an Alchemist. Whats a measly fortress compared to it".


    Damun immediately convened the meeting and at once began preparations. Though the entirety of the camp was shocked, they knew without confidence I would not issue such suicidal orders.


    During the meeting I also pointed out one error that has remained in Ishvalans since generations ''How to counter Alchemy ?''.


    As such there was proposal for reverse engineering and studying Alchemy, which was quite gladly accepted by all present. No one wanted another Nuclear bomb at their doorstep, at least all present clearly understood the amount of danger that thing was.


    Even the reserve force which had been twenty five km away at that time clearly felt the earth shake and wind breeze rush towards them. Clearly that was a weapon bordering on power that was beyond mortals, it was near godly.


    In such a way one and a half months passed by.

 Chapter 51 - Alchemy Ban Array

    One and a half months have passed by, and the straight efficiency that war drills on its victims was finally notable. The Valkyrie troops had doubled its numbers and The Imperials had nearly Quadrupled.


    I had expected near two months of training or more than that, but clearly I had undervalued war. War ignites a sense of urgency inside its hosts, each step could be fatal, but even then the only way out was to face it.


    Running from fights is what cowards do and it is not tactic that winners apply. Winners retreat, they do not run and that is where the differences blur, after all many mighty men have fallen just because they wanted to bide their time.


    In this regard I agree with the German Blitz strategy, which is a continuous series of attacks being outpoured on the enemy without rest or care. But this strategy needs ample time, resources and infrastructure, which I don''t have.


    There was also a sense of danger that was gnawing at me, one that I could not understand. You have to know that at my level, even though its toned down, my senses are quite high and good, so was it Amestris or was it the Dwarf, or was it the Ishvalan.


    Who could be the threat ???.


    I don''t really trust the Ishvalan beyond my jurisdiction. Why would I trust dumb people ?. It doesn''t mean I wouldn''t lend a helping hand to them. I just feel like I will regret even talking to them.


    Besides their devoutness and hate for Alchemy, their cultish mindset brings them enough negative points in my view. You have to know transforming my current troops from Cultish Peasants to Holy Warriors was hard enough.


    Ishval is a country that has a very high population, I mean they did fight Amestris for seven long years, all the while losing, my camp is just a mere bucket in comparison to that water tanker. But ironically a bucket was able to extinguish fires better than the tanker.


    Even thinking about adding intelligence to this ignorant nation step by step makes me have a headache. But enough on that, the fortress I wish to capture is not really a core point or has any strategic value in this war.


    But its best vantage would be its distance, which was neither too far nor too near the warzone. With this as a fallback point I can hoard enough resources and infrastructure, after which I can begin a true campaign against Amestris.


    Well I will at least stage something like a campaign, in actuality I plan my own small nation. A nation that in no way fears Alchemy. In this world this could be considered the most unique aspect from everyone.


    The research on Alchemy has gone a bit awry, now naturally I can''t just give them all the answers. That would devalue any sort of achievements they could make and if I really did panter off like an Omnipotent being.


    Best case scenario, I get thrown in a pedestal with a staff and a crown forever being held accountable for every little thing. Worstcase scenario the moment I leave, my group would crumble.


    But after fumbling in the dark for about a month or two they did give me a pretty solid theory. It is just a theory, but considering the facts, it could very well be the Alchemical Kryptonite.


    Now if everybody has seen the series even once, will know that, Alchemists make a circle to channel energy for Transmutation. Now there are many shapes that can be incorporated with Alchemy itself, but a circle is the perfect vessel or in this case, the core in which energy is chanelled for the purpose of all three steps, mainly Understanding, Deconstruction, and Reconstruction.


    Even though only the latter two steps require energy, the circle itself is a form of code which performs and completes all of the three steps in one go.


    Now since the inside of a circle is already written code and the circle is complementary for actual energy channelling, it creates a sort of rejection for any other coded style.of chanelling energy. So my researcher theorised, if the circle is already considered complete and perfect, then what would happen if another circle was f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y channelled to it before or during Transmutation.


    That is to say, you are trying to activate Alchemy inside an already activated and continuosly running Alchemy circle. This disturbs and interferes with the circles energy chanelling property and makes the codes go nuts.


    The clear result that I simulated inside my head was rejection of the highest Order. This means that if the theory can be applied practically, then Alchemists will become their own tragedy. Activating their circle would make it explode on themselves like faulty Guns.


    With this theory many new options open up, like Array traps specially made for ambushing, pursuing, or slaying Alchemists or already laid down Arrays for defensive fortresses, so many new possibilities have started to appear.


    But even then its weaknesses is also clear cut, it cannot stop the Philosopher''s Stone, another weakness to it is its size also needs to be blatant and it can be destroyed from the outside.


    Its weakness is kinda... let''s say its useless against already completed Transmutation. But even then this was a strategic level of information, one that could spark Amestris''s complete hatred towards my nation.


    For now I will let the researchers fumble around and add few bits of my simulation every now and then to keep the progress fast. Before that I need that fortress to be mine. After all I can tweak this Alchemy Ban Array as much as I want after I am done trying the prototype.


    The fortress we planned to capture could not really be considered a fort. It was at most a very well barricaded supply depot. But everyones gotta start somewhere, and this fortress state was perilous.


    Like I said its only vantage was that it was neither too far nor too near the warzone. Its main problem for the Amestrians though is that it is too far inside enemy territory, or the Ishvalan side of the warzone, which makes it one of the best and easiest targets for the Rebels.


    The only reason why it still hasn''t been captured is well, it really does not matter since if Amestris pushes through this point, they will only get dangerously closer to the borders of another nation.


    If any idiot actually tries to push this corner, Ishvalans will instead open highways for their graveyard march.


    I know Amestris is fighting two nations at once, mainly the North and Ishval right now, and they do have the capability to face all four nations that surrounds its borders. But even they would be hardpressed to hold out all frontiers.


    As such no attempt to reclaim it has yet to be made and no attempt to forward through this junction has yet been made. So to say its an abandoned fortress and one that is permanently in a state of a stalemate.


    Well we gotta break the stalemate, the perfectionist in me grieves at me to do it. Jokes aside, this will be Damuns first Assignment.


    From the very beginning of my groups existence, I have been leading and calling out the shots, only taking the opinions of the leaders of my elite troops, which means to say all responsibility and power lay on me. Now for the first time I was partaking in distributing out responsibility and power.


    Enough about that, the fortress won''t capture itself and me camping just 40km away from it won''t be fine forever.


    So I called for a meeting and directly stated "This time Damun calls all the shots and you have to listen to all he says, you are free to express your opinions but as the strategist, the plans have to be finalised by him".


    Nobody complained, the last time somebody did, well he died. Hey I am a warlord not some charitable Hero, okay. I am saving their a.s.s everyday, the least they can do is listen to me without expressing talks about blasphemy and what not shit.


    Then I turned to Damun and said "This is your test, and unless you cannot handle an Alchemist do not call for me".


    Damun was nervous and me handing all responsibility at once did not help to calm him down. It only made him more anxious and jittery.


    So I could only helplessly day "Damun look at me". He gazed below him, at me, damn you my short body. My physical stature at times like these, are very inconvenient.


    "You are ready, now stop being a p.u.s.s.y and go raise hell". With that done I walked out of the tent to do my thing.


    What was I going to do, obviously refine and research the theory of the Alchemy Ban Array. Hey who said it was going to be easy, the first thing I had to do was make it understandable for the Non Superpowered Braniacs under me.


    Why was I doing it, when I myself said before that it would suck the achievement out of it. Hey I am making notes to guide them, otherwise this research from my new R&D department could take about 5 to 100 yrs. Its too high level for them right now or even a few centuries later, and I was only going to leave a note every once in a while.


    Before that I had to experiment in a few ways to actually make the Array feasible. Now like I said before its main problem lay in how blatant and big it should be. The problem here is I can''t miniaturise it, if I did, the Array would not have sufficient coverage to even cause any problem whatsoever.


    So I have to structurise it, which means after the Fortress is captured, I have to build an entire city in such a layout that not only would it resemble an Alchemy Circle, but also would leave enough space so that they can develop or enhance it in the future.


    Never underestimate a human mind, even if things may look perfect, they will always find a way to make it better, advanced or more feasible.


    Such is human adaptation, their greatest trait.


    Now the second problem is, it can be destroyed from the outside. Now Alchemist''s mind the circle very much and ours is no different. Destroy a circle and you destroy an Alchemists only way to fight.


    There are various options to cross this hurdle, one of which is to run this Array on a Philosopher''s Stone. This is not at all feasible since the size of the Stone would have to be at least 8 meter tall and 5 meters wide. Such a huge Stone would require an even more steep amount of sacrifices than the ones Amestris has ever done.


    The second option is to inlay another circle specifically made to repair the Structure inside it. But as you know unless its complimentary forget Inlaying even making them side by side would be a dangerous issue.


    Even if I did make another circle far away to combat this situation, all it would do is delay the inevitable. So the Repairing Circle needs to be inside and not outside or beyond it.


    Like I said before, unless its me accelerating this project, there is no way anyone can accomplish the Alchemy Ban Array. Its because you would have to make an entirely new circle based around this Repairing Circle, but the circle also has to function as a banning Array.


    Fufufufuffuufufufu I really feel like a mad scientist right now.

 Chapter 52 - Growing

    It was awful is what Damun would say everytime in the future, holding that much power, deciding the lives of another on a whim was awful, he would lament.


    He naturally felt nervous, anxious, even fear. He questioned himself whether he was ready for this or not. It was soon going to be his decision that would now determine how many lives are lost and how fast can he capture the fort.


    Whenever he had gazed at his commander before, it was bound with immense fear and awe, which kept him at tenterhooks. Don''t get him wrong Sho was no cruel Tyrant, but he was no saint either.


    To prove this fact, all who opposed him either lie six feet underground or are missing from camp. He understood what was done and accordingly to what he was taught, it was respect built out of fear.


    The Commander to him was like his mentor, but he also felt that Commander was very childish, even petty and demanding of his subordinates. To him it looked like Commander was ready to exploit everything under him.


    But right now, when he stood at the forefront and was given the power to choose for others, only then did he realise. It was not that easy, power no matter what is always tangled with responsibility.


    Only now would Damun think was this very true, and he felt he was not good enough. He knew Commander wouldn''t give him this task unless he was ready, but he had to question whether he was worthy of this chance.


    There was Sam who was cold and silent, but even then she was a better choice than him. There was also Zake, although it felt bittersweet, he agreed that he was better in warfare than himself.


    Damun could name a few more who were a better choice and perhaps everybody could see his unease.


    Zake had looked at him and said "We are under your command Strategist, don''t be nervous, we don''t have enough time to settle down your nerves".


    It was urgent and maybe that is why they had camped near the Fort. To give him a sense of urgency.


    Damun was fidgety and he coughed before saying "The scouts ?, what have they, to say about the Fort".


    The scout came forward and said "Well barricaded, the walls are a hassle as they are 10 meter tall and lack enough foothold for any climbing activity".


    "Also the nearby areas are too plain, owing to the fact that it is between a desert and the beginning stretch of a mountainous region, makes it harder for a surprise attack".


    "From what we gathered, the number of soldiers inside the Fort may well be about two Infantry regiments, so to say about 1000-2000 soldiers".


    This was harrowing news, their entire troop barely combined to about 500. The difference between the enemy troops and his was at least quadruple and for the first time he creased his brows.


    ''War is not all about numbers, if there exists a gap then fill it. Fill it with your wisdom and you will be able to fight against all odds''.


    Sigh, it maybe easy to say this paragraph but he could not really think on a way to capture the Fort. The main problem here was the Wall and the barricades near it.


    So unless he finds a way to get in before they can see his entire troop, its a lost cause. Everyone knows a Turtle is hard to kill as long as it stays in its shell.


    By the time the enemy realises our true numbers, it will be over. From then on instead of us, it will be them proactively fighting against us.


    There are many ways to defeat them but he could only think of two. One is to chip away at their forces, slowly but surely diminishing their strength. Two is to capture Fort before their enemies can retaliate.


    But both aren''t feasible, if option one was carried out then should the enemy forces have a good eye, they would instead become the one that gets chipped out.


    To be honest, option two is pretty feasible. Though the main problem lies in the fact that would the entire regiment abandon base in any case, the answer is impossible.


    As Damun was going through all this Zake then said "What if we ambush their supply convoys and assasinate their higher ups and slowly chip away at them".


    This was a good option but "We do not have enough information. Even if we were successfull, should they discover it early, we would have another regiment coming for us".


    Zake was not concerned "Then what, we continue on to ambush them and kill them all".


    Zake was a genius when it came to warfare but in face of logistics and human management, well he was a straight F.


    Zake was pretty good and all the Imperials could drag the fight out, and most possibly even continue winning. But what about the children, elderly and women in the camp.


    Could they keep their nerves taut for the entirety of this exchange. To be fair capturing a Fort was easy, it only becomes a hassle to defend it back.


    Even in the World War, which Damun studied with Commander, there were many cases of Fort capture only to lose it back in enemy retaliation.


    So to say it had to be clean and extremely fast and vicious. "We need a plan that ends at once, before even the enemy realises they have lost, we need a plan like this".


    "Only then will it be a perfect capture and give us enough buffer time to rest, rebuild and enhance our defenses".


    Kain then asked "Why can''t we protract it, we have the Commander with us and as long as he moves everything will be fine".


    For the first time Damun had realised just how dependent they were for their Commander. Looking back, he can''t recall a time when the Commander wasn''t confident or sure of any matter.


    Then he remembered what his Commander once said "Damun, always depending on one person and building hope around this one person is no good. Its never fine for a group to be entirely dependent on one person or for one person to hold that much power".


    "It should be in balance, otherwise the moment this person falls, his hardwork would only crumble more faster".


    Damun had forgotten his nervousness and all his fidgety appearance had dissipated. He said "We cannot, if we call for the Commander for such trivialities, then he would be disappointed at us. We can''t always depend on him, we have to grow, so he can say that we have made him proud. That we can stand with him not behind him".


    With power in his gaze and his voice moving through the wind he said "We are the troops under our Commander, not children looking for guidance and help at every step. He has taught us and given us all the resources, if we can''t stand independent even after this, we would be no better than livestock".


    "Are we human or livestock ?".


    No one answered, they had gotten so used to walking behind their little Commander. They had gotten so used to his confidence, his sharp wit and his decisiveness which had always struck them as ruthless and charismatic.


    They had forgottten that their Commander was but still a child, and he was filling in the shoes of an a.d.u.l.t. It was embarrassing how they were shirking all responsibility on a child, and even then Commander was following through confidently with success after success.


    Yet here they stood unable to even march forth without his presence. It was dissapointing and it made them question, ''Who was the real child here ?''.


    Aren''t we no better than burly children at this point. This was their test, the Commander could capture the fort in one smooth go with his mind.


    So why wasn''t he doing it ?. This question had never entered their mind and now that it had registered. They understood, it was their Commander giving them the chance to grow, to leave the Childish shell they had slowly receded in.


    It was certainly shame enducing but like Commander had once said ''Know your wrongs, if its embarrassing then it is what it is. There is nothing wrong with embarassment, move beyond it, learn from it. What I hate more is petty rage than slight embarassment''.


    Then the Commander had then gone on a huge rant about how stupid cultivator society was, but those things were not really the point here. so everybody conveniently dodged the issue.


    There were few though who had a question, isn''t a cultivator a farmer. Is it different since he teaches the elderly and children about agriculture so kindly.


    If its really different then why so much hate against this, whatever a cultivator really is ?. Ahhh no one can understand the minds of an insane genius.


    So they kindly dodged this entire Cultivator issue and focused on the embarrassment part.


    Zake had a look of anger in his face "We aren''t livestock". He wasn''t angry, he was just embarrased and he was trying to hide it with his angry face. But he wasn''t fooling anybody present, after all his red ears betrayed him more easily than his face.


    Jane stifled her laughed but even then the short chuckles and her body''s vibrations betrayed her. Then as if in conjunction, the entire tent exploded in full blown out laughter, one at the expense of a fuming Zake.


    Damun who had laughed heartily then looked at Kain. This elderly man was smiling as if he had already expected this, and as if it all clicked in. He realised, ahhh so he was set up by the Commander.


    Then he remembered what his Commander once said ''Mistakes should be realised because pointing it out only makes one* look bad in everyones eyes''.


    Such a roundabout way of making everyone progress, Damun could swear he really felt helpless against his childish Commander. In certain aspects his Commander really was still a child.


    After the laughter had died down and only snickers were left. Kain proceeded with his idea "What if we consider these aspects first, they have communication telephones and telegrams and they have radios too, but they all run on electricity".


    Damun then went "Ahhhhh if we can keep them in the dark first, then it will be easier to progress through the other plans or improvise through them".


    Then he looked at the logistics department and asked "How fast can an Electric powerplant be fixed if it looks like it was destroyed by natural causes".


    They talked talked amongst each other and replied "Considering that it is of high importance and there are engineers and workers among our enemy, it should roughly take three to five days at most".


    "But this will leave them at a high alert state, Jane take a few Valkyries and a few Scouts from both groups and infiltrate enemy lines, even of its well barricaded they must be bringing in humans supply from somewhere".


    The last statement confused many, but a simple sentence ended it all, "They are using captured Ishvalan for human experimentation".


    "This..." everyone present was angry, why had they thought that Alchemists, could at least keep their last sense of decency and not forget their second rule ''No Human Transmutation''.


    But it seems like Amestris wanted to win this war either by hook or crook. It was them as well who had begun the war and it was still them who acted like they were victims and it triggered everyone present, just thinking about this situation made them puke a few dozen gallons of blood. But they held it back, because this time they can at least strike back.


    "Keep your calm, we may still be able to save all those who are still alive. I want one team to be on standby and cause the power grid to blackout. I want another on standby to storm in at any moment. I want first contact with the infiltration team before any movements can be made".


    All present could carry out their own ideas and in an instant Janes group had become a lost Ishvalan civilian group.


    Kain then calmly walked towards Damun and said "Aren''t you concerned that your plan could fail ?".


    It was a small thought ringing even in Damuns mind, but he shrugged and said "If I wasn''t confident of my own plan, would those under me still follow through it".


    Kain laughed and then said "You have grown Damun, and I know everyone can see that. So guide us through this, Strategist".


    At once everyone began making, tweaking and improving the plan. It was seamless how everyone was co-ordinating with each other.


    Perhaps this is what the Commander wanted to see, ''Who knows ?''.

 Chapter 53 - Capture Fort

    Three days passed by, and what should have been a mishapped or perhaps a plan full of holes was gradually perfected, and immediately applied.


    The hilarious part of this plan was that, since Amestris was in military law, all experimental subjects had to reach their researchers doorsteps every month, in good condition.


    Their discipline made them disregard what under a barbaric society could said to be good looking women. Amestris was like that, and arguably in the entire FMA verse, the only nation to let females apply for the military.


    Since after all is said and done, the strongest Commander or Brigadier General after the Fuhrer, was still a woman, and in a war wroth with bloodshed beyond rivers and oceans, they could literally care less if they were allowed to play with their captives or not.


    As such without any complication Jane was able to enter the base with her seemingly normal Civilian group. Her responsibility was mainly to create utter chaos and make a gap in what could be considered the Perfect Fort.


    The captives held a lot of women, children, teenagers, and middle aged men, no elderly. Spanning a near huge warehouse, they were huddled in different groups, in small corners, shielding themselves and alienating each other.


    The first problem she faced was convincing the people held captive to gather under her. These caged souls were less fed than needed and kept under control brutal military law.


    It was overwhelming for the majority to even mentally be sound. Because fear grated their nerves, with every batch of prisoner taken away, gone forever with their last screams and only fear to etch their existence.


    They had scrambled like madmen and teared at each other. Just so they could not be within the confines of the quota. A fixed amount, an amount that was set so that few could still remain as bait for further victims.


    In a sense it was a mouse trap, and with each mice they tried to save, more fell in the trap. Naturally hierarchy would be established in such a place, someone would stay above all and continually survive in hopes, to see tomorrow.


    But as even we can clearly see, power would naturally be divided and once left unchecked, discontent would rise. Such issues would raise the chances of rebelling or causing mayhem or even an escape attempt, as futile as it may seem.


    So each time somebody became a figurehead, a few days later they were taken away. So naturally the captives did not see eye to eye in terms, when Jane tried to gather them together.


    All they had left was hope with no belief.


    But even amongst such people voices would arise, since even in the face of death, thousands of people would still shout out, "Untill Our Last Breath".


    The women and underaged children were entirely useless, and the scope of plans could not be smoothly carried out by just teenagers, who hadn''t even killed anyone before.


    The worst thing at such a time was trying to comfort them, since nobody literally had the time. It was far from ideal, since they learnt that only a few days later would the quota need to be completed.


    With such an unforeseen issue rise, it took a lot more time to further their information. Mundane things such as the time guards shift or the time they are fed, counted and when they were observed, became gritty tasks.


    With the chance of a betrayal on their backs it beacame even more harder to distinguish, who could take which role to play.


    The first thing Jane did was try to figure out the Weapons storage. But with no further actions than the time they were taken in, it became harder to guess.


    Leaving it to luck was going to be an uncertainty and they were lacking time to test anything out. So with a heavy heart she took to cruel actions, ones that could be regarded as literally demonic.


    When the observation period was over, she began openly discussing the topic of escape and all who disagreed, were there and then killed. With such a brutal example less people tried to disagree.


    Why were they so afraid, it was because they wanted to survive. They naturally knew they had lesser chances trying to escape, so they stayed put, in fear and despair, wallowing in self pity and degradation.


    So Jane took the less chance they had to survive escaping and made it the only chance they could have to live. It was cruel certainly, but who had the time to care why someone was having a mental breakdown, this was war, either take arms or bury yourself, no one cared why you w.h.i.n.ed.


    But their still existed few who thought acting against this plan and trying to vie for Amestris grace was more worthfull and voiced their opinions to form another group. Well all who voiced their opinions in such a manner lost their tongues.


    When everybody was crippled in fear seeing her actions, Jane''s crystal clear voice echoed in the silence "Don''t bother, if anyone sabotages the plan. We will immediately surrender, then let''s just see who can outlive who ?".


    They finally understood that if they fail and should Jane choose to surrender, her group could literally make this place a living hell for them. Only then did they realise, if they don''t follow through this plan then they would have to wish they could live.


    Their never had been a choice only an agreement.


    With all the problems taken care of, Jane immediately put the plan in action. They were lacking in numbers and had to complete this without alerting the guards, this had become more of a pipe dream.


    Suddenly Jane missed her elite troops, this must have been what Commander felt like when he first saw us. Anyway all they had to do was take down the gate, it did not matter how noisy they had to be.


    This was easier said than done, since this warehouse was one very well guarded facility but in the dead of the night, a torchlight shined. It was shining towards the clouds and the soldiers glanced at it.


    They could tell it was another wacky attempt on the captives side, but it held no meaning. Even their Colonel was busy with an unforeseen circ.u.mstance, that no clear order was passed even after looking at those lights.


    Well at least until it rapidly blinked, and the Officers realised it was a message, a sign but for whom. Well that was their thought and the last ones they ever had.


    But without pause in a fluid motion the entire Fort lost electricity. The dark clouds in the sky made the darkness seem blinding and this severely hampered everyone.


    A blind soldier was a dead soldier, a soldier without any command was a mindless beast, combine those two and pandemonium was guaranteed.


    The original plan was to stall and then slowly cause problems for the Fort. But the captives who had actual backbone were far lesser than anticipated, and it led to a hasty assasination and capture attempt.


    In one single fluid motion the Snipers had killed a dozen or more upper level troops and in another matter of seconds left the entire fort blinded.


    This was a problem for both sides, had it not been for the fact that under this cover of darkness, Janes group was moving better and faster than their victims.


    Their trained physique which was nearing the peak of humanity, allowed them better perception and better adjustment of vision in the darkness. But their numbers were pitiful and they could only resort to hasty measures.


    Divided in two groups they looted whoever was the closest victim for weapons and ammo. One was tasked with the gate and the second was tasked with the continuation of mayhem.


    Shouts rang along the winding paths and it became more harder to control the situation, normally the lowest ranking officer could take post, but now under this thick cover of darkness they could not ascertain, just how many and who had died.


    It made them reserved, but if this situation held out, it would be disastrous. So in an instant a voice shouted out "Get the lights, backup gene.. ..


    .. ugghhhhh".


    Ratatatatatta, glasses broke and the one who had tried stabilise the situation was shot down together with his colleagues.


    Well voices were good targets, normally in such darkness, the accuracy and precision would be drastically reduced no matter who you were.


    But with the voice loud and clear, it painted a mark and gave an idea of just where to shoot. Even if they may not hit the target all they had to do was blanket a certain area full of bullets.


    But the numbers were unfavorable and the Mayhem group could only cover so much space. Brilliant lights, large torches were lighted up and the perpetrators of this incident came in clear view.


    The first thought in a war should be kill, not capture. The order to capture and interrogate was naturally rescinded. It was just not the time, but even before they could give the shoot on sight order, their perpetrators stood in front of them.


    Both sides unsure of what to do, until the Mayhem group blanketed them with a hail of bullets and instantly escaped.


    It was odd, and terrifying just how disorderly a huge number of people could get without a chain of command. It led to what should have been, instantly attack the enemy to gawk at the enemy.


    If it was just this one group of soldiers, then they could handle it. But more and more were lighting the surroundings up and it was the first time in this entire confrontation that their numbers and discipline showed its ugly advantage.


    But without a good head on the infantry regiment, they were like just well trained riotiers, neatly and orderly attacking their enemies. What this means is they had no one left to figure out what was actually being planned.


    If their was a good Officer present maybe he would have questioned ''Why hadn''t they escaped and were causing chaos around ?''. But at the moment they lacked the calmness to even make a sound judgement.


    Strength is good but that does not make you a General, for even a horse is stronger than most humans, and yet they are tamed to forever carry their masters, the ones who used their minds.


    So when a huge explosion rang out in the east side of the Fort. The soldiers were stupefied and they could only assume it to be the captives trying to escape.


    So they began to rush towards the east only to hear another explosion from the north. Now since only Lieutenant level of command remained, they could not really think through and came to the conclusion they were surrounded.


    As if to ascertain their thoughts another explosion rang on the west side. They naturally came to a conclusion that they had been breached. Everybody knew what that meant, it meant that the few troops stationed at the gates had been taken out.


    Before they could even regain their bearings, this bad news had popped out, and at the face of that, even the sound in mind panicked. Not a good thing I tell you, especially when the panickers were two entire Regiments.


    They could have made a good last stand, but instead alike dogs, not only were they chased out of the south gate. They were even led to a deliberate trap and caused themselves griveous losses.


    What survived of both the Regiments, could only hope no more than beyond the thought of escape.


    In such a manner, what should have been a guerilla war, that could have spanned near two weeks, ended in three days.


    Well like they say if Plan A fails, you still get 25 more letters and an infinite amount of numbers left to try.

 Chapter 54 - Screening

    I had been in my tent trying out the new circles for the Array, when Damun came to me. He was in a joyous mood and I assumed he had successfully done the task.


    So I casually asked "Casualty Count".


    Then Damun had that cat like grin and said to me "Guess Commander".


    I knew right then and there that the casualty count was low, extremely low enough to make Damun jittery and bubbly. So I said what came to mind "About a few dozen".


    Damun''s smile never went away and it ticked me off, "If you don''t want to answer, do know I still have Six more under me to ask".


    It was a proclamation and even then Damun kept on smiling. So I threw him out my tent like somebody did to a cat on the streets, and called Kain.


    But to my dissapointment, these two were conspiring together and he also kept a elderly smile to his face. "Well f.u.c.k you".


    So I went to Sam and well she just harrumphed at me as if saying ''What kind of Commander doesn''t know his own troops deeds''. This girl somehow makes me want to punch her.


    The talkative Jane would answer me, so I went to her and said "Jane, report me the casualty count".


    I regretted talking to her, she was all smiley, giggly, and droned in for hours without actually touching the topic. You know when women reach a certain age, mens woes aren''t their jobs but a women''s silence. In my case the opposite held true.


    "None ?"


    To ascertain my thoughts Zake also went "None !".


    Then my commanders came together and shouted at me "Surprise !!!!!!!".


    I held my stoic face, "I already knew that". I didn''t, but no one needs to know that. Looking at their grins, I could tell they didn''t believe me either.


    The logistics and administrative leaders looked at Zake griveously as if saying ''Why Zake Why, at least let the commander talk to us first''.


    Okay I felt a little guilty, because I had been neglecting them. So I asked for their names and turns out, even men can shed tears at will. They bit their handkerchief and like dogs who had been abandoned w.h.i.n.ed out their names.


    Hart was the Logistics divisions leader and was an old fella. Gurd was the Administrative divisions leader and another old fella.


    With the way they were talking to me, it felt like I had two grandpa''s. Anyway to be fair I was quite surprised at the Zero casualty count.


    But looking at the plans in their hands which ranged from A to K. I think ''Improvisation'' was the key here. Then under my order the camp began moving and we stood just near the Fort. To the captives it was mind boggling to see the entire camp walk under my order.


    Soon we reached the Fort, the gates were damaged and their were signs of wreckages and dead bodies were littered here and there. The infrastructure suffered little to no damage, it could be said to be one of the most successful capture in history.


    It was going to take a while to clean, repair and start on the next step of Plans. So I stopped everyone in front of me and tore of my sleeves.


    The captives gasped when they saw my Alchemy Circles and quite many glared at me. But not looking back I said "Gather all the names of every man, woman, elderly, children who have died while they were under me. You can scratch out the ones who were against me".


    Then my Circle shined and in an instant walls were repaired, homes were moved and the entire Fort was no longer a Fort but a neatly planned City.


    The walls had become castling tall, roads had been cobblestoned, drainage was optimal, and the sewer line was extensive, the bodies digested to become nutrients, farmlands appeared out of nowhere, a castle had appeared. In a short ten minutes, I had built an entire kingdom out of scratch.


    All it took me was the heat from the upper part of the atmosphere and soon in conjunction to my actions it rained. It washed away all the dust and grime the new city was covered in and wiped it clean.


    The captives had knelt down, only in such majesty did they realise just how near sighted their thoughts were on Alchemy. But their faith did not make them marvel at this, it only made them fear me even more.


    So I went ahead and said "Grandpa Hart, begin the Second Phase, Grandpa Gurd, screen these captives".


    Gurd was tasked with screening and giving them education, facilitise them and also put them in workposts. I looked at the teenagers and gave out the order, ''No teenager from the Captive group is allowed to enlist, until they have passed the minimum education or shed down their resentment''.


    It was the feel of a majesty, no one could refute my claim to be the leader. They clearly felt it, they may deny many aspects, but they would agree at one thing, they had felt awe when they had gazed at my back.


    The Second Phase of my plans was creating our own weaponry and arming my troops. For a long time I had felt burdened looking at my troops weaponry, ones that were looted from Bandits, different soldiers and many convoys.


    It was even more hateful that ammunition was always in a state of fluctuation and we had to keep track on the amount. It did not mean that they weren''t given a surplus, it just meant that this had to be calculated by me to ensure no one would die due to having no Ammo.


    But before any of that I gave Damun a order that I had never given before "Damun, host a celebration at the castle, my gift for your first Independently won victory".


    His eyes held shock and he immediately ran to announce it to everyone. The Castle was huge and under Damun''s guidance a huge party was held.


    Everyone was welcome, though alcohol was only for a.d.u.l.ts, which is why I was banned from it. But they clearly forgot one thing, I can create my own alcohol and it was even higher concentrated than theirs, though it looked more like champagne.


    So after the party, with peacefulness in the atmosphere, the problems began to crop up, the captives who were freed were beginning to make a ruckus. They deliberately said that they wanted to be screened by me, the Commander.


    It seems like they have forgotten the fear they felt, when I built a city out of a Fort. But the ones who were truly angry were the ones who had gone the mile with me. In such a way before my kingdom could even be established, Civil unrest had begun.


    Even if those under me were angry, I did something no one expected. I announced a public screening and it was gladly accepted by the captives.


    They were divided in two groups, one held all the women and children, two held the teenagers and middle aged men.


    One was tranquil like the pond and two was fierce as the tempest of a storm.


    I looked at them and said "Send your representatives".


    The first to come was a woman, and she pleaded "We want nothing more than just a place to live in peace, so we plead for passage".


    They were clearly divided in interests, one wanted to live in Order while two was a lost cause.


    But this woman made me wonder if I was being too heavyhanded at these captives. I wanted to publicly end all opinions the captives held for me. So I was thinking of taking an aggressive stance, but talking to her made me feel like hitting at soft cotton.


    The Second representative was a middle aged man and he clearly held a disgusting amount of malice towards me and everyone under me. He was not even called when he shouted out "Are you all going to serve under the Devil ?".


    Hahahahahaha.


    Seeing me laugh had struck down his momentum, wheezing out I said "Ahhh its been so long since someone called me a Devil".


    The middle aged man did not waver and said out "Under Ishval''s eyes everyone will see the ligghhg..."


    Bang.


    I had shot the man down, and it was even a headshot. A teenager cried out and ran at me and Bang, another had fallen.


    The entire group flinched , those under me were long accustomed to it. They knew I hated these kinds of people more than Alchemists or the rumoured Cultivators.


    With them as the precedent everyone backed away. Not because I was holding a gun, but because they were gazed at by two dozen guns.


    "Hmmmm pray tell does anyone know what was on his mind".


    They gulped in fear and I continued on "I want answers in five seconds. For every five second you waste, I will kill one of you".


    They shouted out "Monster!!!".


    "Thats new and its cute,


    so I can only say, please die".


    Bang and another man fell down lifeless and then they clearly recognized the amount of danger they were in.


    They were horrified, group one was belching out and group two were shaking, they were no good as well. Clearly the second group had been more thoughtless.


    They were aggrieved but that feeling wasn''t directed towards me but their supposedly elders. It seems they were promised something, I had to know.


    So I said "Hmmm what did they promise you little things, that you stood by them eh". The playfulness in my voice made them realise, they were no threat.


    Just like mice were no more than food to cats, they were no more than dirty children in my eyes.


    One voice finally broke down and said "We were promised revenge". It was a teenager and his face held anguish.


    He clearly projected all his hate of Alchemists and poured it out on me, he could not harm true Alchemists, but what about one that saves his life, clearly he can trouble him and feel happy about it.


    Sigh such is human nature, kick the ones you can and gaze at the ones you can''t.


    It was a very righteous thing in his eyes, but who cares what he thinks, if he thinks he can take a tiger cub infront of the cubs mother and spout out rubbish like ''Its for your childs good, clearly someday you will be hunted and die, so might as well leave your child for me to take care of''.


    That guy will be eaten until there are no bones left.


    "Hmmm was it because I didn''t allow you to wield arms". It was a knowing gaze and they could only nod.


    Then my entire visage took a raging look, a force so vast, a will so mighty it shook them to the core. It left them breathless and gasping for air, they were left on their knees, nearly dying.


    Until I took it all back in, and the entire group was filled with ragged breathing. They tried lifting their heads to look at me and they fell down to their knees again.


    This time I agree I was being heavyhanded, but it was for their own good. An army cannot hold this kind of people, ones who have such a huge resentment, they will and I certainly know break protocols for their petty vendetta and I could not agree to let them cause trouble, it could lead to deaths within my troops.


    Even if they might learn from the mistakes, it would be a price too steep for me to agree. So I had planned to let them have a basic education, to at the least not be ignorant of the cause and effects their deeds could accomplish.


    Only then would I let them have responsibility. But the fact that it did not take more than a promise to move them was such a shame.


    These kinds of people are the reason why power corrupts can keep on moving around unchecked, because they hold their own goals higher and loftier than others. No matter the suffering they cause, they will just ask for forgiveness, but no amount of guilt or words would bring the dead back.


    To me, my troops were far more precious than this bunch of renegades. So I did not let them raise their heads "I want to know why does your group not have any elderly people".


    This question widened their eyes and I spat out "Hypocrites".


    The elderly most probably either sacrificed themselves or were pushed forward for their own survival.


    Then I ordered, my rage never subsiding and without heeding their thoughts I proclaimed, "The teenagers will be pardoned but they will not hold a position or a weapon until they can figure out why their views were wrong. As for the A.d.u.l.ts who caused this scenario, round everyone up and execute them".


    I stood off my seat and while I walked away, I said "Never raise your heads in front of me, for the moment you do, death will be but a mercy".


    I left, and heeding my orders every a.d.u.l.t male from the group of Captives was executed. This terrified the entire group of captives, it left them shivering.


    Though the teenagers were spared they were unable to even raise thier heads anymore at my sight, at least until they figured out why they were wrong.


    That was my will and the only chance I would ever give them.

 Chapter 55 - Heretic Nation

    With all things in order, we had entered a period of peace and stability. My troops were getting trained and under my guidance, now we truly had top level weapons and armaments.


    But hasty development would only lead us to our Doom. So every once in a while I had to step down the race and let them understand the gains and implications of their discovery.


    The war was erupting in a truly gorish fashion and Ishvalan Rebels were losing more ground.


    This meant that the vantage my Fort held had been lost. Now we were at the forefront rather than the once moderate distance we had.


    Amestris had not attacked us for long due to various reasons and I did not understand why. Would you leave a problem unchecked, especially if it was during a war.


    So I did not understand what they were thinking, but I continued my regime. My nation is called Lashvi. It was just to spite Ishval, and I did tick them off.


    I heard that my nation had been given the title, Heretic Nation - Lashvi. Even with that infamy my nation actually attracted a huge amount of people and talents.


    I mean I would rather be a heretic than someone who loses every Battle. To be perfectly honest, even the Rebel''s Commanders were unsure of the War.


    It was out of their control whether they won or lost and the Alchemists were no joke. Every time an Alchemist entered the field, it was painful. No matter what kind of elite troop you sent, they died.


    In that regard my nation had good esteem, we did manage to wrangle down one Alchemist. This was just one Alchemist, but the implications held true and the question was, could we kill more.


    This kind of allure actually brought me a huge amount of Ishvalans, all of them ready to forsake their faith for just one stab at an Alchemist.


    Truthfully they were like Dragons to a fantasy, hard to kill, harder to respect, easy to fear and easy to emulate, thus no one could replicate my Accomplishments, not even Amestris itself.


    My infamy should have brought forth the Wrath of Amestris*. But they showed no signs of movement, it was as if they were told to stay low against us.


    *See what I did there, huh.


    Who else but the Dwarf could order this type of command. So I traced back my steps and tried finding out why were we allowed to develop stably in this war.


    Knowledge, my weaponry and education are at least few centuries ahead of this worlds. For the Dwarf who coveted knowledge more than Truth itself.


    I was akeen to a huge slab of meat, a delightful dish so savory that it was planning something entirely different for me. Far beyond just killing or destroying me, I guess it was thinking of enslaving me.


    It made me smile at just how ludicrous the entire situation was turning out to be. So to rock the entire world, I announced the Alchemy Ban Array.


    I did not give them the Circle, but the world came to know that the Heretic Nation of Lashvi held something that made all Alchemy inane and useless.


    In an instant I had become enemy number one for Amestris and partner number one for all the nations surrounding it. The North was especially ecstatic when they learnt of this.


    In an instant, Amestris had started concentrating all of its attacks on our Nation. But sadly or hilariously enough, they had given me too much time.


    The Fuhrer was admonished and the Alchemists were furious. Why, it was because their thousand strong troops had been gunned down, ambushed before they even reached their targets.


    Information was a nefarious thing in war and that had become my specialty. In the three months I was silent, I had developed an International Level Circle or Array, whichever you like.


    Remember how my Circle absorbs heat for energy, well this circle absorbs heat from an entire nation. So the normal temperature of my entire Nation is 12 to 32 degrees at most.


    It fluctuates according to season, now with this circle connected to a wall just outside of the castle. It became a sort of projection of the entire landmass.


    The entire circle which from its epicenter, our castle, covers a huge radius of about 1200 km. I had to run around so much, just to ensure that the Circle could be laid down in a perfect manner.


    Its not that I don''t trust my subordinates, it''s because the slightest miscalculation and adjustment would cause the Circle to fail.


    In this manner I had laid down this worlds first livetime feed of heat signatures. The entire wall was painted with another Circle and it monitored the entire landscape of about 2400 km Diameter.


    The Circle painted on the Wall itself was a whopping Twenty meter tall. So to say it was an open secret was no exaggeration. They just didn''t know why I had erected that wall, until Amestris sent that thousand strong troop.


    It was like watching an Elephant hide behind a coconut tree. Perfection was ingrained within me, so unless Amestris decides to send troops in a Five or Seven man team, we would always know where they are.


    So Amestris took a step back, but in a war taking a step back is tantamount to preparing for a leap. Like a Tiger on a prowl, countries would take a step back in war for a mighty leap.


    But would I give them that chance, if Amestris was like a Tiger preparing to leap, then Lashvi was a fox that would call all the other ferocious animals to ambush the Tiger.


    So within two months the entire world aside Amestris were given the Alchemy Ban Array. Now you might say I was being foolish, but without the core component, you could say this was the most brittle Circle in FMA verse history.


    The core component of my Circle is another Circle inlaid within it, to repair itself and yet be able to function the Ban, all at the same time. Without that component, one knock and the entire Circle would crumble.


    Now the other nations will find different ways to circ.u.mvent this, but only mine can be the hidden blade of all ambushes. You know how someone will plan to knock down my Circle and only alert my people. So yeah a hidden blade, a siren, pick your choice.


    Now the Circle I have given to all the others, have to be laid down and manually activated, which is a big No in my eyes. For my Circle as long as they push a small brick to complete the last piece of the Circle, it will almost run forever.


    So before Amestris could even try to spy out the information of the Alchemy Ban Array, they had it. Not because they got it easily, but because now the whole world knows it.


    Honestly I was working on another type of Alchemy, so to be fair I could care less what the world was upto.


    I have already said this once before, that creating something from nothing requires an enormous amount of energy.


    Little things can be converted with enough energy, but higher level materials require an enormous amount, an amount so vast, that if I vied for it, this entire world would fall into an Ice Age.


    So to say, to create Vibranium or Adamantium out of nothing would require about an Atomic explosion of energy. Even then the amount would be lacking. It would be only converted to about Two or Three kilos of the said Item.


    I did not want to plunge the entire world into an Ice Age, but I had a way to Circ.u.mvent this and that is the Dark Matter Engine (DME).


    Kai or my persona''s entire collection of Nanomachines, Armed Robots, Mechanical Deity, Satellites are powered by this baby. If I said that it had enough energy to power a galaxy, it would still be a lacking statement compared to the energy produced and outputted by it.


    But my most prized creation, when I was in Kai''s persona has to be the Anti-Matter Engine (AME). I know Anti-Matter is volatile, but using Wakandan technology as the base, I had found a way to not only contain its explosive nature, but rather convert it to another energy source.


    Vibranium absorbs the explosion, and it is then extracted by Wakandan science and turned into energy ready to be harnessed. With this I can continuosly harness energy without ever losing the source, so in terms of danger Anti-Matter Engine dwarfs the Dark Matter one.


    Both have their Pros and Cons, but arguably Dark Matter is better than Anti-Matter. Its just that Anti-Matter to me is more stronger and more better. Well according to scientific tests, Anti-Matter the size of a human or about 40-50 kilos could end the entire Earth in a cataclysmic explosion.


    For everyone who supports me in saying Anti-Matter Engine is the better one, I will bomb Thanos with that shit, and the payload would be higher by at least a Thousand Times.


    So I worked on my projects in secret and continued Ruling, Administrating, Guiding in my, ummm all the time I guess.


    Well it was until I felt the ever loving need to run out of my Nation, during an evening, for about a few hundred miles. So before my jog in the distance I shouted to Damun "Code : Red" and scrambled away.


    Followed by three shadows, I could feel three Philosopher''s Stone converge towards me and one entirely below me.


    So I stopped and turned around to face my pursuers, and Sam came to view who said "Commander why are you strolling around, lets head back".


    "I was quite suspicious of you from the beginning, since your stats were monstrous compared to all who began with you".


    It was my honest opinion, that even if I had trained my troops to their peaks, Strength, Stamina, Agility so monstrous could only be acquired by few and all of them were Enhanced in various ways, like Ash or Skip.


    Then his entire aura took a huge turn, and he cackled at me saying "Lookie here, do you know how much of a pain it was to act like this bitch for a year".


    "Must have been hard". What could I say, the always talkative Envy to stay cold and silent all day.


    "It must have been distasteful, but if you think you can take me down with just you, I will give a hard pass and be done with it".


    L.u.s.t, then next should be Greed or Gluttony, as I thought this, a fatso directly jumped from above me, I had dodged, but the aftermath was a huge crater, spanning twelve meters and seven inches deep.


    Booooom.


    "Ara ra, Gluttony, be patient, we have to keep him alive after all".


    But unperturbed to the scolding the fatso said "Can I have a few limbs ?". It drooled for flesh and it made me unhappy, hey I agree to L.u.s.t, she is a milf. I don''t want a fatso stalker after me.


    I was watching this lineup and I felt honored or should I say disgruntled "Are you guys all there is ?".


    Envy snarled out understanding the underlying meaning of my words "We will be more than enough !".


    "Arara Children shouldn''t be so naughty".


    "Gluttony is hungry, can I eat a little bit of him ?".


    "I have never said this before but fine, Might as well dig Eight graves for you guys to lie in".

 Chapter 56 - Purification And Assimilation

    Acupunture is a technique used by Chinese Doctors to accomplish many things, which range from blood circulation to stimulating the brain.


    It was a technique devised for healthcare, but under the hands of a killer, an assassin or a martial artist, it had lost its core purpose and become the legendary acupressure knowledge.


    Why was I saying this is because the moment my statement had ended, Envy had jumped at me. Ready to tear me limb from limb, but before he could even comprehend, he had been hit by me, in a dozen acupressure points within moments and punched so hard, that shockingly he was sent back flying.


    But before his body could even be considered to have been flying back, his organs exploded, his blood burst out of his body and then and there he died, a few dozen times.


    But in a battle who had the time to admire their own artistry. During the attacks I rained on Envy the fatso had also hastily moved towards me in an almost childlike manner.


    He ran towards me, and to be fair he always ticked me off. So in a fluid movement I had grabbed his head, rammed him with my knee.


    Envy was still in mid flight, letting out a blood curdling scream, when three sharp glints came to my vision, hurtling through the air. Picking Gluttony barehanded, I slammed him at Envy who was mid flight and sent them both rumbling together.


    Then with the force and momentum acquired by doing such a task, I had swiftly maneuvered to the sides of the spear like nails. L.u.s.t had stayed in a safe distance, keeping her hands near her mouth in a ''Ufufu'' manner.


    Then I walked a little and rushed towards L.u.s.t, who to reciprocate sent out her spears in an almost Berserk Frenzy.


    But to her attacks, I took a step back, a swift side movement, a hop in the air, a screwdriver parkour and I had already reached a very close proximity to L.u.s.t, only to cross my arms and be sent flying back by a huge fist.


    But before I could even take the effects of gravity and stabilise, a huge Chimera like being crashed at me. With its skin riddled with human faces it roared at me. I forcefully took the brunt of stopping myself and jumped up.


    "This is not how Genetics work".


    Not a good thing, especially when you are supposed to be an Amalgam of various different creatures. In an instant I jumped of his back and his entire body inflated, like a balloon on the burst, he exploded in a gorish fashion, until only a Blood Red crystal had dropped down.


    Without caring at all Spears, sharper than steel, at terrifying speeds had moved at me. Erupting with the force to suddenly move sideways in flow alike water, I had encountered a mad Gluttony charging at me, who was only met with a Tiger Claw at his face.


    But within my claws, the wind roared and as if each finger were a sharp sword, I had shredded apart the entirety of his torso. I even had the leisure to back away from another set of nails that came at my arms.


    Then spreading my arms back at full force, like a crane flapping his wings, I pulled out a move straight from an Anime "Whirlwind Iron Fist".


    As if the wind had a mind of its own, it roared at my beckoning and slammed towards L.u.s.t who had always been staying at the back. The force enough to send her flying with deep gashes in various places.


    Taking this moment I took a deep breathe and ran towards L.u.s.t. She was the only one I truly felt annoyed by. In the seven sins Envy, Gluttony, Sloth, and Pride were not my match.


    The only ones experienced or smart enough to face me were Wrath, L.u.s.t, and surprisingly Greed.


    The attack I had made on L.u.s.t would have normally teared apart a Tank, but she was still fine and regenerating. Hmmm how do I curb that Regeneration was a good question. Until Marvel came to the equation.


    So as L.u.s.t was healing and sending out a frenzy of spearlike nails at me. I gathered energy, just in time to see Envy in his human form rushing at me, I grabbed his arms, absorbed the heat from his entire torso in a split second and froze him into an Ice statue.


    L.u.s.t, then immediately shifted her spears and stabbed through Envy and broke his entirety into rubble. Pretty cold and s.e.xy, might I add. Fighting three against one was already hard enough. She did not want the odds to be two to one.


    Within the rubble was a shining Philosopher''s Stone, but I lacked concern on that issue. With the right amount of energy gathered from a few days, I fashioned out Thirty Five Carbonadium Dirks.


    "Lets fight as Equals shall we".


    Each Dirk was thin, sharp, had a length of about 1.2m or 120 cm, of which 20 cm was fashioned out as a handle. It may have been a good weapon for anyone, but for me its main function was flesh locking.


    I had no time to carry all the thin needle like swords, so I pulled one, took a Javelin stance and threw it at L.u.s.t who was instantly nailed down to the ground.


    But without pause I had picked a few more of the swords and thrown them in the air. The angle being just right and just when all the Dirks were reacting to gravity. In a flurry of motion, I had nailed down the newly regenerating Envy, Gluttony, and L.u.s.t each with seven Dirks, acting as a stake, punched in various spots.


    But without caring I had ran towards L.u.s.t who was screaming loudly and already trying to pull out the Dirks. By the time I had reached her she had already taken out Two of the Seven, I had attacked her with.


    She was in a frenzy and her wounds were not healing. But before she could figure out why I was here, I had taken the one of the Dirks she had pulled out, and stabbed it right through her forehead.


    To make matters worse I transmutated the tip of the Dirk and made it bend like a flesh hook. Unable to pull out and unable to bear the pain, L.u.s.t was thrown into madness.


    Her hand movements and nails annoyed me the most, so I took one of the Dirks that was stabbed through her c.h.e.s.t somewhere and forcefully grabbed both her arms, lay them on top of one another and stabbed the Dirk right through it onto the ground and Transmutated it.


    It might sound easy, but she was in a frenzy trying to pull out the sword that had gone through her head. So if I said it required skill, I would be underrating the deed I had done.


    Finally Envy had gazed towards me and tried to bolt. Hey take responsibility, I have your woman at my swords mercy. Wonder why that sounded so wrong.


    Normally Envy would have been able to heal and escape very fastly, but Carbonadium had curbed his healing and the various wounds those seven stakes had given him made him limp. Trying to run away at his fastest from the fate he knew he would beget was his first choice.


    But would I let him, I had taken another Dirk from the screaming L.u.s.t and thrown it at his back. Then I took another one somewhere from L.u.s.ts abdomen and stabbed her through the heart, transmutated it and ran aside to deal with Gluttony.


    He was a moving annoyance but because he was sluggish and in rage he had broken his rule, he had activated his Wormhole stomach.


    Because he wasn''t able to heal, those jagged teeth on his stomach lined with dripping blood and various viscera flowing out of it, made him look like a bloodthirsty maw like creature.


    Now Gluttony is certainly a hard kill but his stomach is not a Black Hole, it is in my view just a wormhole that is connected to a secondary space. So how do I counter it, simple really, Spacetime Anchors.


    Those who have read The Legendary Mechanic might know what a Spacetime Anchor is, but let me recap. It is machinery made to stabilise all space time fluctuation in a certain space or area.


    Materials are easy to create anywhere if you know its structure, because they follow a certain property, but Items that mess with laws already set in stone are very hard. It seems to me that I was lacking time, but then again with Alchemy at my disposal, it became a mundane task.


    So when Gluttony tried to devour my entirety, all he was met was a missing enemy. I was above him and reaching out for his head, then without bothering I tried something, I never felt like doing.


    Now Alchemy is a written code, an order inside a Circle. The Circle is to channel Energy to function the order, but it always struck me, does the outline have to be a Circle. So I searched for the very best Energy channelling source besides physical shapes, and what else but the Gene of an enhanced could best channel Energy.


    So when I forcefully injected my Spacetime Anchor Circle inside his Gene, I was subjectfully destroying the entirety of what constitutes as him, as Gluttony. With him flailing around, I certainly had a hard time coding the order in Gene Sequence.


    But with that done his mind broke down, his body turned into frigid state of Spatial/Organic being and the only insurance of his life was the Philosopher''s Stone inside him.


    It was a curse of sorts, such sad kind of immortality, it only led them to a fate crueler than just dying. What I did to them led to their minds crumbling, their spirit breaking, and their will collapsing.


    But nevertheless when the desert was filled with nothing but the scream of a mad woman, the groan of a deserter, and a now unmoving mass of fat.


    It clearly said I had won, but the fourth Philosopher''s Stone was still moving underground, digging, uncaring of what his brethren suffered. For the first time I was about to use visible Alchemy.


    Snapping my fingers, I raised my foot as high as I could and slammed down to the Earth. The huge tremors, the rage of the Earth on my move was felt throughout the continent and it terrified millions of people. If I had a Ritcher Scale, it would most probably a scale 9 Earthquake.


    Now if it was Greed or any other Sin, they might be able to escape, but it was Sloth we were talking about and that hulking mass was not something that could maneuver in an agile manner. But just for cautions sake, I had increased the Radius of the hole to a whopping 10km.


    I just wanted to see if a Philosopher''s Stone powered Homunculi could survive a never ending burn inside the Earth.


    Seeing the disaster I had caused crashed Envy''s mind. Not even his creator had that much strength, power or versatility and I had done this all with an unknown form of Alchemy, this scared him more than just my deeds.


    But he held true to his loyalty and spat out "Father will come for you, and at that time you will beg for us. For we will never truly die".


    "I know, let me reiterate what I said before ''Eight Graves'' for all of you, your Father''s counted. But how can I kill Immortal Homunculi, that must be the question you have. I don''t have that question, do you know why ?".


    Envy was terrified, my saying things in such a manner made it feel like something bad was about to happen. The Unmoving Gluttony and madly wailing L.u.s.t in the background did no help to calm his nerves.


    "Its because I have another one. What if you never die, never heal and always stay in pain, so the question should be how long will it be before your soul, will, and spirit becomes weaker than the ones whose Energy your siphoning ?".


    My smile had stained his consciousness and fear was just an abhorrent word that couldn''t compare or scale the mad solutions I was trying.


    Right then and there L.u.s.t''s wail quieted down and her body withered at a pace that was visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye. All that was left there was a Philosopher''s Stone shining brightly amids the dust.


    Before Envy could object, I had stabbed him through the head, in the same manner I had done with L.u.s.t.


    His face took a dark turn and he wailed, his body then hastily transformed into a gorish mess. He tried pulling it out, but the hook had been stuck in his head and all it did was enhance all the pain he felt.


    His head remained, but all his body parts bloated and akeen to a beast he roared and rampaged. To which all he got was another stab in his head, heart, throat and eyes.


    Now unable to heal from his transformation, all he could do was wail and rampage. Envy was a tough nut, he rampaged for 5 long hours until his spirit broke, another two hours until his will collapsed and one final hour before his soul collapsed and was finally assimilated in the Philosopher''s Stone.


    His anguished roars and demonic wails had scared the people of my nation stiff, more so than the world shaking Earthquake they felt. They held their breathes in hopes of my return until the roars died down.


    Then I came back at dawn and Damun ran towards to me, relieved and said "Code : Red initiated Commander".


    Unlike what everyone, even all the spies inside my Nation think, Code : Red is not about danger but the Third Phase of my Plans, Crusading Time and our target was none other than the Nation of Alchemists, Amestris.


    But before that I had one more thing to do, I stood above the castle walls and held out three shining Philosopher''s Stone.


    To the common people and many around me, it was confusing and an unknown item. But to the researchers who knew about the Origin of the Stone, they held lament and disgust at its sight.


    But under my hands the Stones cracked and became one. Then in an almost ghostly fashion the entire dawn was submerged in ghostly wails and anguished madness.


    No one knew what I was doing, but when they saw the number of wails only rising, with no sign of stopping or diminishing.


    I said "This is the Philosopher''s Stone, refined by Alchemist to break the law that holds them back. What is required to refine this item ?".


    I held them in suspense and when the entire city was blanketed with the projection of what felt like millions of soul. I said "Human lives, each face you see here is a human life, refined to create what I hold in my fist. Alchemists consider this as the pinnacle they hope to achieve".


    "But at what cost, isn''t it already enough to be an Alchemist and stay happy and satisfied. Its discontent, discontent at their mediocre lives, discontent at them never having a presence, discontent they cruelly project onto others".


    Murmurs rang across the city streets beneath, quite a few spies jotting down what I said "What does our mother nation Ishval do, nothing. They stay ignorant of what is even being done behind the scenes, they condone me and the country we have built together as the Heretic Nation across the world".


    "To them I say ''F.u.c.k your opinions, kill an Alchemist before you talk to us''. For today regardless of what they say, and how they object, we the Heretic Nation take arms against a Heresy they will never understand. A crime against humanity as a whole, a crime breeded by our ignorance. The Heretic Nation Lashvi announces the Crusade against Amestris and requests the entire world to participate".


    I was doing a propaganda, I can''t see my Nation disappear due to a flimsy reason such as Heresy after my leave. I have invested too much in this world and its inhabitants, to considerleaving my hardwork to something like luck.


    To top it all off "Purification".


    In an instant a bright light shined and the Philosopher''s Stone was being reduced at a brisk pace. All souls had stopped their wails and as if given freedom, slowly shined in a translucent light and dissappeared into nothingness.


    Though what I had done was just manipulate the light elements around me and destroyed the Stone by taking away all the Energy it held. It has the effect of making it look like I had truly sent all those damned souls off".


    With that I shouted out a statement to the entirety of my nation "Time to Crusade".


    All soldiers, civilians, really anyone who had witnessed this scene shouted out "For Justice", "For Glory", "Time to Crusade". It was a mix of cheers that ranged from relief to anger, anger that was incited by me, but meh Amestris was already enemy number one.


    Lets just end them once and for all.

 Chapter 57 - Deterrence

    It was a week before any other Nation joined my Crusade. But like snow piling and rolling downhill, by the third week, there were already Seven nations participating in the Crusade.


    Four of the Seven shared borders with Amestris and they were more than happy to beat the shit out of it.


    Amestris was a strong nation certainly, but in its wake and rapid rise, it had sowed countless grudges and many deep seated vendettas against itself.


    Aside from the citizens of Amestris, you would be hard pressed to find someone, anyone, having a positive view on Amestris.


    They might not say it since Amestris is a military based nation, but they would agree behind their backs, that nation was a shit stirrer.


    Your Nation could be quietly minding its own damn business and suddenly out of nowhere, Amestris would appear, it would the start citing various reasons only it could understand, and without care erupt ready for war.


    It was as if War was a staple event for it. In fact in the last few decades, or since the new Fuhrer''s rise, all it has done was campaign across its borders for various reasons.


    I knew it was all due to the Dwarfs scheme, plans, and agenda. But who else knew that besides me, at least in the present. Maybe only one guy, Hohenheim.


    So to say everybody hated Amestris was a real stretch. It was not that everybody hated Amestris, it was just that nobody could come to like it.


    For the four nations that surrounded it, it was an even more deep seated hatred than the others, most of the other leaders present, were just unwilling to see it rise more.


    The North used to have barely enough lands to farm and be content with, and out of nowhere Amestris attacked them and drove them away. The even more ridiculous fact is that they claimed that the land rightfully belonged to them. They had made the victim look like the thief, and they were even able to pull it off.


    To the North this was infuriating but since it clearly lost the war, it was unable to turn the rumours around. The North could only see its demise after losing the war, and it already began to envision its legacy collapse under further economic strain. So to say the four Nations that share borders with, hated Amestris the most out of all present was an understatement.


    The west a peaceful Nation, completely focused on Bio-Mechanic Technological Advancement, suddenly found itself losing a vast chunk of land under the banner that they were not sharing this piece of tech with their neighbours.


    The East was already facing huge famines, since it was close to the desert and was unable to even support itself. Then enters Amestris in the equation out of nowhere, suddenly building a Dam on the pivotal river that flows through the East, citing various mineral deposit mining and projects, plunging the famine into an even worse disaster.


    What can I say about The South, thats where Ishval is and let me state this. The child which became the trigger of the war was a very sad case, but the consequent losses afterwards, to that I can only say Ishval clearly deserved it.


    All other Nations were fighting for what can be considered their legacy, their citizens, and not just their present but for their possibly bleak future.


    Ishval was well it was only fighting, a little bit because of the child, the child was only a trigger after all, but mostly because they had already abhorred Alchemy.


    Everybody had various reasons as to why they were unable to stand and fight together. Like the West could not support the North because, the West has a huge amount of people, victims of various accidents serving in the army.


    They were unable to help because at least 35% of the army uses machinery limbs, and they are unable to function at their best in the cold.


    The East could not help because most of its budget was already drained on keeping its citizens alive, it could not afford to spend any more resources on any more weaponry or armaments, this Crusade might be its last hope to conquer the river based areas and tear those Dams apart.


    For the South, everybody dodged the issue smoothly, but honestly it was mostly because of the religion. The Ishvalan religion abhors whatever isn''t in a natural state of order. So what do they hate the most after Alchemy, mechanical limbs, so the West could care less if such a Nation dissappeared.


    The North is too far and The East has its own problems to consider, so no one wanted to care enough about this cultish nation.


    No one doubted my identity, no one pointed my age and it made me realise, working with a smart partner is pretty nice. Until now the only teammate I had, kept on sabotaging me on various religion based statements, so this was a fresh change.


    But the amicable atmosphere only lasted till we reached the borders, and by then each Nations Leaders were displaying the fastidiousness and majesty, a king or a ruler might have.


    With order after order, the entirety of Amestris was surrounded by the now ever rising number of soldiers from Twelve different Nations from various parts of the world.


    In the main tent, a round table was set up and everybody was sharing their opinion on a fast and instant finish of the war. All present agreed, with such vast numbers, if they failed, then they might as well drown themselves in a glass full of water.


    But I had another thought which made them frown, "What if we incite Civil War inside Amestris ?". It was possible and pretty easy to do but what was the point of such roundabout way of dealing with your enemies


    "If they are left alive with minimum resources, with a scourge to their Nations title, and all the deficits they will face. Just how long will it be before Amestris dissolves itself, a decade, a few years, however long it may take, won''t it be more satisfying".


    The North was instantly interested and he said "Your more sinister than all of us present, and I like it. We will pressure them, but won''t they also possibly stand together and fight us to the death".


    Everybody agreed this was a more surer xhoice they will face, so I asked Damun to bring out the portraits. When every leader was given four portraits, they weren''t astonished to see the Fuhrer being present but more astonished of the child named Pride.


    With all the information I had jotted down and how I made it seem like I had pieced it from various sources, made it have more credibility than just rumours.


    It made everyone present feel a chill rise from their backs, but they held different thoughts. Some actually wanted to accomplish this Circle and some wanted to erase it from history itself.


    "That Circle has a huge flaw". This was a shocking statement for everybody present, since they aren''t Alchemists, but even they knew at the very least this Circle had been researched by that Ancestral being for hundreds of years.


    "It''s main problem is it is not made for humans, the next problem is the requirement of sacrifices. Every key point in that Circle needs to be dyed with the souls of at least a few dozen millions of people."


    "Another problem is in fact that what will be achieved is not even Immortality or Power, it will only accomplish an amazing amalgamation of tens of billions of souls. So unless your mind is capable of withstanding and controlling billions of soul, you will just be assimilated and turned into an Immortal and Powerful but ultimately an Unliving and Mindless being".


    "Also since I have already pointed it out I will also say this, its too blatant, the sacrifices need to be carried out under a certain time limit is too huge and its just not possible to hide it from people if everybody learns of it".


    "The last problem is concerning Alchemy itself, how long will Truth wait until he asks for the ultimate price of trying to accomplish that task. Since objectively speaking no matter what you say the sacrifice of billions is not enough to achieve Immortality to the point of living forever".


    "So to say If anybody accomplishes this task then none of you or your future generations is safe, since such a person will require more and more sacrifices to keep himself alive".


    At first it must have felt like I was explaining its demerits but they realised, it was Deterrence. If anybody present tries this Circle, then no one is safe. This in itself will Deter most people and if by some insanity, somebody tries this task, as I said its too blatant, they will be attacked by all present.


    What is more Deterring than knowing the possibility of the amount of destruction something can cause. I had applied this thought by looking at history.


    Because the one who begins War will suffer scrutiny from all others. All humans have their own agendas, the leaders of a nation, even more so. So trusting each other on this matter will become a chore for everyone present.


    "Gentlemen, peace is always an option, and you understand the implications of such a circle yourself. I will publish this Circle for the whole world to see, because no one will willingly become a sacrificial lamb for only one person".


    Not even the most communist Nations will have their public agreeing on such a huge matter. As a great man once said ''Knowledge never causes problems, its always Ignorance''. Ignorance to the cause and effect of their actions.


    "Hahahaha, I have never seen such a way of achieving peace ever in my life". The North''s leader laughed, because it was a novel thought. Give the man and all his freinds and enemies a weapon of the same caliber, and disalllow its usage no matter what.


    If anybody had ever told anyone present at this meeting before that this was possible, they would have laughed it off. But the fact is unless a weapon is too much destructive and causes problems for everyone, it is indeed impossible to stop its usage.


    But when the scale climbs, so does the thought that it will be their trump card. Human psychology is indeed weird, they want to be the strongest but they themselves won''t fight their equals unless they are sure to win.


    "As for the Four they are my targets, I still have to dig Four more graves".


    The East''s leader then asked "Is it to honour or keep them as trophies ?".


    It was a honest question, everybody wanted to know why I wanted to erect Graves for such sinister people, ones who could have caused the entire world to crumble.


    Ahahahahaha, The North''s leader laughed out loud and everybody could only think ''How Vicious''. But they still agreed with the decision and moved according to what we had planned.


    "I will be dealing with those Four, lets see if humans have enough loyalty to their Non-Human masters, especially ones that remain in the dark".


    We began pressuring Amestris onto a Civil War and reaping the final benefits. Bullying such a shit stirrer is alright, don''t all Chinese novels say so.

 Chapter 58 - Terraforming

    I waited a week for Amestris to show signs of a civil unrest, and mostly because I wanted to give them time to reevaluate their loyalties. We were waiting near their borders outside a city for any more news.


    By the time the week had passed by, Amestris replied a quick curtsy "No". It was a bit dissapointing really, because I didn''t want to move against the entire Nation of Amestris.


    The North''s leader glanced at me and said "Looks like we don''t get to see Amestris degenerate, in fact they seem even more united".


    The East''s leader clicked her tongue, "They act like Heroes with how much blood they have spilt for that bastard, they don''t even acknowledge their misgivings and accept our deal".


    Another Leader then went "Probably if my Nation was faced with the same conditions, such as demands from another group of Nations, for our Citizens or Leader''s lives. I would say no as well, prestige is hard to keep or earn if such a stain remains on their history".


    "Well looks like I might have to move, you might wanna brace youselves for what I am about to do. Damun give me the map of Amestris with their major cities, strongholds and most populated areas marked".


    The West''s Leader shook his twitching robotic arm and said "What are you about to do ?".


    "Curious are you then what I will show you, commit it to memory. You might not see another event equivalent to this in your entire life".


    It only left everybody present, ever more curious as to what I was about to do.


    I walked to the Amestrian outpost and took a microphone and shouted out "Fuhrer Bradley or should I say Wrath, get your f.u.c.k.i.n.g a.s.s out of your shell and bring your damned Father out with you. I want to wrap things up in one move and go back home".


    Bradley was there in the City, but he showed no signs of moving. In a short few days Fuhrer Bradley had lost all the prestige and fame he had earned throughout the decades.


    If it was not because an external crisis was at hand, his own soldiers, and General would have moved against him. Bradley had painstakingly made Amestris what it was today, and he knew he had the resources to withstand the entirety of the Crusade for more than a quarter of the year.


    Plenty time to take action against the Heretic Nation''s, Child Commander Sho. It was his assurance and confidence in the Dwarf that made him take actions, contrary to what should have been done.


    "Hey guys brace yourselves".


    Bradley was astonished when the scout relayed the news to him, why had the Crusading Alliance backed away by a few kilometres, leaving behind the Child Commander. But pretty soon he got the answer.


    When he felt the Earth tremble, and a force so vast suddenly projected itself in a rising fashion, he was unsure of what was going on, but before he could even stabilise himself, in both body and mind, he fell flat on the ground.


    His body was pasted to the ground, it wasn''t because he was pressured from above to fall to his knees. But because the entire ground had suddenly jumped up and engulfed him in a brutal hug.


    By the time he felt the ground stop moving, he was thrown towards the roof like a doll, his Generals fared no better than him and no one could understand what had happened.


    But that wasn''t the end, because a short moment later the ground began to slant, and all of them had to disorientingly hold onto something so that they may not slide down.


    By the time time the tremors stopped and everything felt calm, they looked out the window to realise their City was slanting, but little did they know, the entire Nation of Amestris was slanting at a 45¡ã angle.


    For the higher ups or those in logistics, they at least had a roof to blocked their ascent, but for the soldiers who were outside or not near something to hold, they were flung upwards by quite a few meters, breaking quite a high number of bones in their descent to the ground.


    But then the ground slanted and quite a lot of them were unable to even move themselves to grab something, to hold onto. So like children sliding on ice, they had crashed on the walls or other various obstacles suffering even more.


    Civilians were just unaccounted collateral damage. Now before anyone says I am being heavy handed, cruel, and villainous, you have to remember I gave them a chance, and they, or should I say Amestris itself does more nefarious deeds than me immobilizing the entire nation combined.


    But as if that calmness was the final shred of Amnesty granted by God, a chilling voice was heard from the distance "Well top that, hmmm there are still a lot of people who aren''t out of commission. Let''s make an Entire nation surrender, shall we".


    Booom, this time they felt the ground suddenly descend and following that, everyone in the Nation of Amestris fell down again. It wasn''t that forceful or fast, but they felt that something was wrong and indeed it wasn''t the end.


    The entire Nation was once again rising, again they had suddenly stopped, and following the laws of motion flung upwards.


    To those who were experiencing this, it was akeen to the land having a will of its own. It felt like the land was throwing a childish tantrum on it''s inhabitants.


    But to those who could clearly see what was happening from outside the Nation of Amestris. It was like a God was raging and thrashing its toys, like clay he molded the entire Nation to suddenly rise as high as five kilometers, suddenly slant and suddenly fall back to its original position.


    If it wasn''t for the breaks in between the actions and continuous rumbling tremors they felt, they might have thought that such a nonsensical event might be a hallucination, and a very realsitic one at that.


    Even the Amestrians who were experiencing this could not believe themselves, if it wasn''t for the insanely damaged infrastructure, the many people lying about knocked out and the look on everyones faces.


    They all had one thought, just what was happening. But like a cold shock to them, a voice resounded in the sky "I give you a week to hand over the people I have demanded, otherwise lets see if your Nation can fly the next time".


    Huge landmass is pretty easy to shift, I had already accomplished far more than moving it, when I had dealt with Sloth, compared to that this was just too easy.


    Just for the two times that I had shifted the entire landmass of Amestris, keeping the civilians from dying and controlling the jerk force for everyone differently, was way too taxing on Energy. What I had collected for a week with the help of a Dark Matter Engine was wasted on this set of moves.


    So I could not use any more fancy moves, but they didn''t know that, and I wasn''t going to say it. So I gave them a week as a buffer period, not for them, but for me to gather enough energy to stay at peak condition all the time.


    Now my body in FMA can''t output the stupid amount of Energy required for Terraforming an entire Nation, that is why I require the aid of the Dark Matter Engine.


    Though if I was in Marvel, it wouldn''t matter, because there, what I want is what goes, so if I wanted to Terraform entire Galaxies, it would be nothing more than a breeze.


    My echoing voice in the sky was just me using a certain amount of Energy to project friction or rather vibration in the molecules of air on the Atmosphere, so most probably the Entire continent had heard my demand.


    After this I was left a bit gasping for breathe, though it was only for a while, some might question whether I could fulfill the threat that I gave them.


    I could most certainly pull it off, it would require a little more effort than necessary, but yes I could throw an entire Nation out of Earth and into the Stratosphere, that wasn''t the end of it though.


    If I wanted to, but since I couldn''t simplify the process and thought of it as a hassle, I could also open up Black Holes. The harder thing is not opening it, but controlling its size and moving it at will, otherwise I would have loved to clash with Gluttony with ten miniature Black Holes at my fingertips.


    The Dwarf was grating at my patience, since he was kind enough to give me time. I should reciprocate by taking away his time, logic seems sound, can''t see any holes there.


    It was said to no one in particular, but four different Homunculus, located in various places not only flinched but nearly wet themselves, when one child shouted his monologues out loud.


    In such a manner I had instilled fear on both enemies and allies alike. My subjects may show Awe at my deeds and enshrine me as anything and everything, but to those out of my Nation''s jurisdiction, I was a walking talking Natural Disaster.


    Seeing the miracle I had done, left them unsure if Alchemy wad really only good enough for warfare, logistics, research and development.


    Amestris had the Battle Alchemists and that was enought to turn the tides of any War. But what I had shown was a vastly different level of power projecting my Alchemy, like I said Energy was the only limit.


    So as long as you can have enough Energy, Creation is but a mere joke. The law of equivalent exchange states that matter can neither be created nor destroyed, but this theory is only applicable when scientifically you try to recreate matter without considering one other fact.


    Matter is everywhere, from the Oxygen you breathe, to the atom that constructs you, aren''t they all matter, in fact Energy itself is Matter but at a vastly different level of being than existing. In FMA or any other world where Conversion in certain aspects can happen after applying Energy, Newton is more of a child than gifted scientist.


    Far at the newly set Camp, all the leaders present glanced at each other, shivering, riddled with rising goosebumps on their skin, but they all held one thought ''This was far too exaggerated, what kind of outrageous Alchemy can do this''.


    They were silent, but everybody understood, that this was beyond them. Then they heard the East''s leader chuckle, they were human, so they were curious, and their gazes conveyed their thoughts.


    To which she replied "I was wondering, isn''t the Devil of Ishval very kind to them", and what was a chuckle went to full blown laughter.


    The subjects who were being thought about, had an entirely different perspective, they heralded me as the next God of the Land.


    It was impossible to change their subconsciously ingrained Cultish mindset, that would take Three or Five entire generation of Education to dissappear, not completely but to become a superstition.


    For Amestrians though they had gone beyond apprehension, beyond fear and into full blown panic, when they heard the threat that their Nation would fly.


    Whoever was trying to unite and fight against such an Inane, Inhuman, Godly, whatever kind of being they thought I was, was immediately mobbed and their carcasses were mutilated, left stranded on the road.


    It had transcended the State Of Emergency cheat from GTA, they weren''t looting each other, no one was dumb enough to do that. But they were scrambling to escape the Nation itself, and it wasn''t just the Civilians that held this thought but the entire Amestrian Army.


    They could care less if they were deserters or not, they were more worried that their Fuhrer had provoked something far beyond their paycheck. Forget the paycheck, even if they gave extra lives as a reward, it would not convince them to fight back.


    Their Leaders, Generals, all could not quell the fear and panic the entirety of Amestris felt. Instead all it did was give them another place to vent their fear, rage and frustration. A doemsticated animal when panicked would harm its owners, much less humans who could think more clearly than any intellectual beast.


    "I guess I will let everyone see Amestris degenerate". This was the opening statement I said when I reached the Crusading Alliance''s camp. Even though The North''s Leader projected apprehension on his face, he could not help himself and burst into a full blown out laughter.

 Chapter 59 - Wrapping Up

    Five days passed by with nothing to do, only me gathering Energy, monitoring the Stones movements, until I felt them gather at the deserted Capital.


    Who said I need to give them a week, I just want to end it in one move. Also a Crusade without actually storming the country is blasphemous.


    So when it looked like my targets have really gathered. I ordered a map and started drawing a circle on it. Just a plain old circle mind you, nothing of the insane shit.


    "Nobody will enter this area, if you don''t want to die that is".


    Right now my words held ridiculous weight, if I said East is West, I am pretty sure the entire Alliance would reluctantly agree. Not because they liked me, but because they feared me, and this kind of feeling kept a sort of chasm between me and them, our interactions were like that of the mortal and the divine.


    The North became curious as he asked "Didn''t you give them seven days ?".


    "Do I need their agreement to attack in five days ?".


    It was funny, because to them it must have felt like I had given out false hope. It would crumble their faith and belief on hope, it showed my insidious nature, one akeen to keeping demons inside me at bay, not for fear of their bloodthirst but only at will.


    With my orders set down, what should have been a Twelve man show apparently became a One man show. The moment it was passed down, all followed it without questioning, like a decree passed by God.


    So when Amestris had barely quelled the Deserters and Civilians, what they came across was an army suddenly attacking them. Instant Chaos, I did not need to wait for more than two minutes.


    "Those who wield any kind of weaponry, eliminate them. Those who don''t show any sort of aggression leave them be, those who ambush, leave them alive without their limbs, as for me, I have four graves to dig. So don''t mind me".


    With my orders passed down, we had stormed the entirety of Amestris within two days. Though they didn''t find me, but they sort of understood my destination.


    Under the Capital of Amestris -


    A man sat on what seemed like a throne connected with pipes laid down across various pathways. A child stood behind him standing in the darkness, ever slithering with his shadows.


    A man who felt like a Thug paced back and forth, "So when is Wrath coming ?".


    "Chill down Pride, its not like you to be so Angry, that job is Envy''s. Where are they anyway, are they really dead as the information says ?".


    They had faked their deaths countless times before and he really could not tell, if it was his Father''s ploy or they had really lost Four of the Seven Sins.


    The man with gold hair, beard and glazing eyes stared calmly and gazed at space. It was as if he was thinking on what was going on.


    He could not understand what that child was thinking, isn''t the point of knowledge to be able to monopolise it. But from what he gathered, that child was actually distributing it.


    That is why the Dwarf lacks freinds, he only has subordinates. Its because though he may look and act human, he isn''t, he still lacks oneaspect of humanity, empathy and emotions.


    All humans have a certain shred of Empathy in them, but Homunculi don''t have it. They don''t understand such a vast and stupid reasoning of logic, such as feelings.


    In the future at least half of them might have understood different kinds of emotions. Emotions only humans should have, Greed learnt Apreciation at his end, Envy learnt Guilt, Gluttony learnt Rage, Pride learnt Humility and Wrath had already achieved Helplessness.


    All those emotions would lead to them either rebelling against their creator or ultimately fighting against themselves. Greed would fight his Father and Envy would end himself.


    To beings who are created, who are unique, who stay in lesser numbers, they take on all sorts of information about the world. But they aren''t able to process it properly, because on the fundamental level, they understand that they are different.


    The most Negative one is still the Dwarf, not because he took any kind of sin or created them, but because he took in the worst way to use humanities gift, his undying Curiosity, his ever increasing thirst for knowledge, and in his own words ''Was it really wrong to ask, to know more ?''.


    It isn''t, even Truth agrees, it really isn''t a Sin, but how you establish your dreams is the Sin. It isn''t the Goal that is at fault, but rather the road one walks to reach such a Goal.


    To Truth, all should lie in balance, all reap what they sow, what goes around comes around, the circle of life, every action has another reaction.


    Such is the nature of the being all Alchemists rely on, always fair, very uncaringly fair. Even if the ones who ask for his power are Madmen or Geniuses, he does not differentiate, as long as Energy is provided in any way, you may break a few laws beyond the Equivalent Exchange.


    The Dwarf in the flask might have escaped his shell that held him back, but he could not escape the shell that had crafted him, Curiosity.


    Then with the sound of footsteps, a man came doning a blue uniform, carrying two rapiers and wearing an eyepatch, his dark black hair unaffected by the small breeze that came ever so inside this tunnel.


    Greed was very impatient right now, so he directly asked "Why have we gathered, are we planning that little Devil''s demise ?".


    "That is in fact what has made me ask the Father to gather everyone, though it seems like a few of us couldn''t make it". The childlike voice contained traces of anger.


    Then the man in the throne said "Do you have any kind of information on what kind of Alchemy he studies ?"


    "If somebody could capture him, surely we could learn of it".


    "What about the Toxin I gave you, to knock him out ?".


    Wrath was unrufled by all this as he replied "We haven''t yet tested it, because he wasn''t in sight anywhere on his Alliance".


    But then everything became chillingly silent, all except for the strange whirring sound that came from above. Then a small hole, a diameter of one meter opened up.


    You should know that this area is actually under the capital, and it was very deeply hidden. So to say that they only heard the sound, but no sign of crackling electricity as it usually does, was enough to tell them, it wasn''t their usual Alchemist.


    They began getting ready for a fight only to suddenly see something bright being dropped down. It was a ball that shined, like a marble, but that amount of heat.


    Then a childlike voice came from above "Do you know what Escanor''s Solar Attacks lack the most ?". It was as if he was talking to something non-existent.


    Above The Deserted Capital of Amestris -


    Hmmm, right about here is where they are. Why do all villains love to live somewhere dark and dreary.


    Then I made a Sun in my hand, the heat directly melting my surroundings, but it left me unaffected, not because I was the creator but because, I was absorbing heat faster than it could harm my body.


    So as I drop this miniature Sun, here is a trick question, "Do you know what Escanor''s Solar Attacks lack the most ?".


    It feels like the Sun has been delivered, so times up. "It is Gravity !".


    In an instant the Sun which had seemigly felt like a ball of immense heat, became a small planet. It directly started pulling anything and everything inside it, ever growing with the amount of materials it had started consuming.


    Walking away from the ever enveloping and blooming sun. The city''s farther parts enveloped in flames, where the sun started blooming was where everything melted, extingushed to be fodder for the luminous star.


    I felt the Stones try to move, but the smallest one was directly extinguished, the medium one held for a while, the top tier was consumed by the humongous one, in such a manner, three graves had been dug.


    The sun was growing too vast and out of control, but with the snap of my fingers, the entire sun dissappeared. The only proof of its existence was the charred city with a deep circular hole in it.


    I stood at the border of the City, then I flew across the entire crater in one go and landed near a black substance.


    It was the Dwarf, he had survived my attack and to be honest, I kind of expected it. But as he laid there weak and helpless, I knew the time to end it all had come.


    "Why ???", he vented his rage on me, he was dying, all his plans had been laid to waste, everything he built had crumbled akeen to a sand castle in a matter of months.


    "Why aren''t you monopolising the knowledge you hold, what does distributing give you, why don''t you follow the law laid down ?".


    "I don''t know, never really liked rules. But to answer your question to why I did not monopolise what I held is easy. I won''t butcher what I say, but let me tell you this, you won''t understand".


    As his body grew weaker, his want for me to answer his question grew stronger.


    "It''s because I do not despise the foundation I grew out from, all Cultivators grow and become powerful beings to be respected, they despise their weak selves, they want to forget what they were before they held such power, power to ravage the worlds and all they did was really only ravage it. No one bothers for the weak and they remain as such because their doesn''t exist anyone willing to help them, the hateful law of equivalent exchange. If I saved your mother it means you have to save my brother, a life for a life. Destiny, fate and the mind doesn''t work that way, even a weak mortal will be able to slay God''s given the right knowledge. So why not instead of saving one Mortal life for one, give them the knowledge to save everyone, whats it gonna cost you, literally nothing. All people in power do is give out excuses, one after another, its too dangerous, its too demonic, you are untalented, you don''t have the will, etc and so on".


    The Dwarf could not understand, forget Cultivators who he could not tell what they were, what was the reasoning and logic about my story. So I said what all it wanted to hear was.


    "It''s human to want power but be unwilling to share it, it''s pretty human, and I was never human, you weren''t either, but you are more humane than me".


    With that an unwillingness shined on his eyes, only to dissappear instantly under my forceful eradication, of his existence.


    Then I went back to camp and called off the Crusade and hammered down four orders.


    ''Amestris has no say in this unilateral agreement, they may voice their opinions when they can revive every life they took during the Era of Fuhrer Bradley''.


    ''Damun is appointed as the Ruler of the Heretic Nation : Lashvi''.


    ''No one shall prosecute Alchemists for the Amestris Incident. They were equally ignorant of the deeds done, though all who participated and agreed on the Philosopher''s Stone''s creation shall be executed''.


    Three months passed by and I was tying up all loose ends. Damun was by far the unhappiest, he knew what it meant for me to put him in charge.


    All others may think that I was going to stay behind the scenes, Guardian of the Nation of Lashvi, only Damun, Zake and Kain knew that I was leaving.


    Damun was insistent on crowning me as the Ruler, but I held him back. He threathened me saying he would bolt the nation once I left. It made me feel happy and left me unwilling to break the bond that we had been through, it made me want to stay.


    Damun weakly looked at me, his tenth attempt to stop me saying "Won''t you reconsider and stay. We have achieved peace across the world, do you really have to leave ?".


    For the first time I said to him, not with my identity as Commander Sho but as David "Damun I have people to look after, even beyond this world. I have done all I could for all of you, I have tied all loose ends. From now on no God, no Demon shall guide anyone behind the scenes. Grow up Damun, seperation is part of life, everyone goes through it, no matter how unwilling they are".


    Damun was only being childish because during the war he had lost everyone, it was his innovative mind that kept him alive until he reached me at my camp.


    There I became his pillar, his father figure, his mentor, his brother and his freind. To him what I was, is the last shred of his family and he was unwilling to let go of that last bit of hope for all his life.


    "Damun gaze around you and remember, everyone is your family".


    The day later I crowned him King of Lashvi, in that joyous celebration I left him a gift, three entire books of Agriculture, Engineering, and Science beyond their Era, with it I left a note ''It will guide you or destroy you, so use it wisely''.


    In the middle of the desert, out of sight from the world. I finally opened the Gate of Truth, it was a black Kaballah like door, with its carving based on the roots depicting the tree of life.


    There in that vast and empty space, sat a being, a being that was meshed in with the laws of the world. He smiled his grin with no teeth and no face made it look eerie. The space was entirely white with no other colour and a door in black.


    "I have been waiting for you Anomaly, it took you only two years to hack apart my world. Was it fun ?".


    "Why didn''t you stop me ?".


    "I am unlike those petty beings called ''Will of the World''. You have a better grasp at what kind of being I am, so you should know what I need for what you want".


    "What do I want, can you give such a thing to me ?".


    "Only if you can provide me with what I need !".


    "You are awfully like those Cultivators I hate, but your character is more agreeable, a Merchant like Character is more better than a Holy as f.u.c.k character who kills without consideration. So what will earn me a stalk of your world and your services ?".


    Truth looked at me and said "Autonomous authority of my world in your tree !".


    Booom


    In an instant the white world was dyed pitch black with purple linings across the entirety of it. "So you want my treasure, are you sure you will be able to hold it in your hands".


    Truth looked unperturbed and showed confusion and dismay on his non-existent face. "No, but won''t so many worlds collide once they grow near each other. Your tree is right now the most valuable treasure that every 4th Dimensional beings want. Who is to say that someone might ignore the constraints of the Marvel world and attack you ?. You wanted my service right, so I gave it to you, I would be in charge of my world and the guarding of your treasure".


    "Don''t you lose out in this transaction ?".


    Then he smiled, "You have yet to grasp the power of a Cosmic Being, Anomaly. We gaze at infinite worlds in an infinite amount in an octillionth of a second and yet our mind remain free, our body virtually indestructible, our energy limitless. You are still a child right now, and your ambitions are beyond incomprehensible, so until you grow up I can guard you. To be honest, this is all due to a promise I made to a Paragon".


    "Whats a Paragon ?".


    Truth looked at me in a solemn way and said "Each being in a layer of Reality compromises an insane and incomprehensible amount of power. But even then they still remain Mortal, they may live beyond your understanding, but they can still be killed by various means. A Paragon is the peak of such possible Mortals, a being that lives in the 7th Dimension of Reality, beyond that you step into Immortal Laws, laws that transcend all Realities and apply everywhere, the Origin, the End, the Speed Force are such beings, they are 8th grade and beyond Dimensional Beings and project their Laws across any Space and Time".


    It was incomprehensible to me and it all sounded gibberish. I was going to remain content after I became 6D, but it seems like I have barely touched 4D, only to learn of 8D and aboves. At present all I could do was go about my issues.


    "Who was the Paragon ?".


    "That will depend on how far you grow Anomaly, for if I utter his name. You could lose your mind and my entire Multiverse of Alchemists could be destroyed in one go".


    "So to say, you want my help in order to grow beyond 4D and you learning his name was only because he said you can".


    "Thats the gist of it".


    "But how does the Yggdrasil come into this equation ?". That was the only part that left me confused.


    "That is easy, as your tree consumes the laws of different worlds and meshes with it, to support each world on its trunk, you create a treasure box full of combined Laws. Its kinda weird you could even create that thing, that is my last hint to you. Now say yes and leave".


    There were questions in my head but ultimately I could only say "Yes", and leave, going back to Marvel.

 Chapter 60 - Schadenfreude

    I woke up from my machine, wore my clothes, strapped my coat, wore my leather shoes, and walked out.


    I had decided that I wasn''t going to activate my Omniscience for today. I wanted to feel Mortal, to reminiscent and feel nostalgia.


    I immediately regretted it.


    Why would I regret it, well when you see three Mechanical Deities crashing at each other in space, you have to wonder just what the f.u.c.k is going on.


    More so when each Mechanical Deity came with its own design, one was Red and Gold, another was Silver and Red, last one was Purple and Black.


    They were Five Km tall and were clashing in space like it was a payday for someone. With each clash generating shockwaves for the entire world.


    It pissed me off, why was a core technology like Mechanical Deity in two other people''s hands.


    Sho came out and said to me "That''s on you, now I need to go on my sweet a.s.s vacation".


    "Where the f.u.c.k are you going ?", he did not reply, he was me. I knew where he was going, but he scoffed like a teenager and said "Aren''t you Omniscient ?".


    Then I looked at the two Mechanical Deities clashing at one and realised, I need popcorn for this shit. "Automaton get me some popcorn, and fly that little shit to Miami, if it exists".


    With Sho out of the picture I held my Popcorn box and ate.


    Kai had already known about me coming back and he called me in the Quantum Interface, "Why aren''t you helping me ?".


    "Nah this one''s on you, I will hear the story later. I need Coke, can something get me a Coke".


    The Black-Purple Mechanical Deity slashed with its Sword, The Deity Killer. The Gold-Red Mechanical Deity spread out its arms and fired huge beams of repulsor rays.


    The Silver-Red Mechanical Deity took the sword to its bones and Shielded itself from the repulsor rays and turned for a huge fist.


    Silver immediately slammed at Black and as it was turning around, only to meet with a Gold fist.


    Mechanical parts were strewn across the entire Space. Although the Gold and Silver showed signs of their Deity and Mechanical Soldier thinning out, Black stayed at maximum output.


    With the amount of damage Black kept on tanking for Gold, Silver fell at a heavy disadvantage. Though trying to escape and corroding the Deities from the internet was a good choice, it fell short on Kai''s mind.


    The Quantum Interface and upgraded version of the internet, was Kai''s playground and Normal internet was like a lower realm, Kai was completely unwilling to play in it, so he pulled in the Silver Deity into the Quantum Interface, though it fought back with its attacks on the Actual field as well.


    Soon the Silver Deity was trapped in the Quantum Interface and Virtually Purified. I say soon but the fight since my entry was three days long.


    Then the Mechanical Deities dissassembled and Two figures came down. Kai was there and the second figure was Tony Stark.


    "Well anybody care to explain, how the Mechanical Deity, the Mechanical Deity has two more wielders, when there should have been one".


    Kai smiled goofily and said "It was all Tony''s fault !".


    He directly sold out his ally without care, Tony was offended "Kid, you shouldn''t blame your senior".


    "Only in a few Mechanical based terms are you a senior".


    "Stark, Kai, I need the f.u.c.k.i.n.g story from the beginning !".


    Tony went "Well you see, when Papa Stark and Mama Stark had s.e.x that one night...".


    "Too early !".


    So Kai came up and said "Well you know Wade, how you gave him a Stand and an Automaton".


    The Automatons then brought them some seats, some food for Tony and they sat while I continued.


    "Well yeah he was bugging me and I couldn''t get rid of him, so I gave in".


    Kai then took a solemn face and said "Lets say, he corrupted the Automaton he took".


    "What the f.u.c.k ?".


    "That''s not the baddest part. Now Nier A16 looks like a punk a.s.s discount Harlequin on Drugs with a Baseball bat".


    "Whats that got to do with any of these ?".


    "Let the kid get to there" Tony took a sip out of the Champagne that was brought out. It was not really an admonishing tone, it was the kind of tone elders use when they tell children stories and ask them to wait patiently.


    "So Wade went nuts with his Automaton, there were even news of his marriage with Nier A16. They had begun to cause mayhem at all places they could think, even Heaven wasn''t safe that day".


    Bullshit.


    "On one such outing they came across Tony who was out with the Avengers to lessen the headache Fury felt".


    "Why is Fury having a headache, isn''t it his everyday job to take care of Super related incidents ?".


    This time it was Tony who replied chewing some burgers "Well normally yes, but since someone decided to turn the entire population of Earth into Supers, it has become harder for him to do his job as perfectly as he used to before".


    "Just drink your Champagne and go through that door. Pepper will be happy to know you waited for three hours before going back home to calm her nerves".


    Tony audibly gulped, and immediately stood up "Shit I forgot it''s our anniversary today. Oh my God I am so late".


    "I might not get the gift ready, unless you could really help me out".


    "What do you wan..".


    Before my question had even escaped my mouth he said "A Loli Nier".


    "Well I wasn''t expecting that for sure".


    Looking at my gaze he scoffed at me saying "What kind of filthy mind do you have ? My tastes are quite heavy on the c.h.e.s.ts and the a.s.s. I asked because I thought she could be the cute bodyguard Pepper could have".


    "Whatever, knock yourself out".


    Hearing my Order, Automaton Nier L18, who till now was serving us our drinks and very coincidentally walking towards us, became a Loli and went together with Stark.


    Looking at L18 walking away with Stark, Kai shook his head at me and said "Really L18, really ?".


    "What, we can now claim her as Legally 18 and survive any kind of court room problem we might face. Forget that and continue on with the story".


    "Is it ? I don''t care just tell me the story".


    "So we were on the Avenger part right. So the Avengers repelled the insanity and Nier A16 caught Tony''s eye. If it was just about the Automaton, then he had seen plenty, but what attracted him was the Dark Matter Engine".


    "So what happened next ?".


    "Well Stark was bold and hacked the Quantum Interface and was able to steal a bit of our Machinery Blueprints. It ended with me kicking him out the instant he came. In this way we fought Nine times, with me winning Eight times".


    "What you actually lost against a normal human, isn''t your mind Enhanced to act as multiple supercomputers ?".


    "Not really, but I still count it as my loss, because at the end of our Ninth battle he was able to slip in an invitation. He invited me to a party in Avenger''s Tower. Next thing I know we were exchanging notes together, swimming with the Bikini Clad Black Widow, arm wrestling Thor - I lost, pool partying with Tony. I gave all the blueprints he asked for".


    "What the f.u.c.k, you gave him everything, tell me you at least got a little something in exchange ?".


    "Nope gave him everything for free !".


    My mind blanked out, was I such a Stark fan to give out everything for free. I got very angry and shouted at myself or in this case at Kai.


    "Well that large a.s.s swimming pool for sure didn''t have a Stark or a Bikini Clad Black Widow in it".


    I was stumped and I couldn''t give out a reply "Touche Kai, Touche".


    Then Kai continued "Turns out Ultron already exists and he stole the Blueprints from Stark and began amassing for the Mechanical Deity. All the Avengers were busy somewhere else, so Stark called for my help and we went to deal with Ultron. That was a week ago and Stark had to cancel all his plans to stop this warmongering Robot".


    "Whatever it''s not like you got anything back", as soon as I said that a File came to Kai.


    He looked at me and opened the file, in an instant he backed away by a dozen steps. When I looked into the file, even I backed away by at least Ten steps.


    Because to us it felt like a trap, we were so sure comic book Tony Stark destroyed all evidence of it''s creation. It was such a horrifyingly strong armor that Stark had to scrap it and destroy every trace the world had about it.


    Now it was in our Quantum Interface, it did not appease me, all it did was scare the shit out of me. That armor could even fight against me, A reality warper of the highest level and most possibly win.


    It was the Godbuster Armor, in an instant I said to Kai "Memorise it and destroy all traces back to its source".


    He did what I said, he didn''t need me to order it. Stark gave out a few more Blueprints, such as the Godkiller Armor and the Fin Fang Foom Buster.


    It immediately lifted my spirits and made me feel like the trade was too ripped off.


    To be fair David or Legion would never know that Kai was being tested by Stark. Once Stark felt like Kai was trustworthy, he gave out the blueprint. Though Kai doesn''t know what he did to please Stark, it was very honouring to even have seen the Godbuster blueprint.


    "Kai, I authorise the use of the Evolution Codex : Prime on Tony Stark. Let him use it as many times on anyone as he wishes".


    "But won''t that be detrimental to him".


    "He is a genius Kai, a genius, he knows just how much is good and what the Evolution Codex actually does after a few uses".


    The Evolution Codex still refines the Gene of any living organism. It still hadn''t been scrapped of its actual use.


    "Also send out a Tonne of Gene Modifier Crystals".


    "Isn''t that going to be our specialty ?".


    "You know what I mean, also send a note back. Have you memorised the blueprint ?".


    Kai nodded, "Write in the note that except for the Godbuster Armor''s blueprint, we accept all others, we cannot shoulder such a blueprint, so we have erased all traces of it. Please accept our dear gift of authority over Evolution Codex Prime and a share of Avalon''s specialty the Gene Modifier Crystals".


    Kai who was writing the note immediately shouted out "What kind of Schadenfreude is this ?".


    "Our kind Kai, our kind".


    He looked at me and said "Touche David, Touche".


    Then I went around looking for Ash, my quota of Muda''s never ending. With her under my arms being carried like a sack, I called for Skip, Shelly and Kuro, we went on a trip.


    But I had a question that kept bugging me, "Why didn''t any of you help Kai ?".


    To which Ash replied as cool and as badass sounding as she could "One always takes responsibility for ones own actions".


    "Daammmnnn who in the nine realms of hell is teaching you guys ?".


    So I tried Omniscience to figure this thing out and saw Wade aka the Deadpool sitting around teaching kids as replacement for teachers on a break.


    "What the f.u.c.k ? My entire staff of teachers are Automatons, they never get sick or tired so why are they on a break, What kind of Schadenfreude is this ?".


    Wade directly jumped out of the tree and said "Our kind little bro, our kind".


    To this I could only helplessly say "Touche Wade, Touche". You would too, especially if you saw a sparkly eyed Wade and a My Pony T-Shirt wearing Nier.

 Chapter 61 - Filler

    My picnic was ruined by Wade, he kept on flailing himself to the most dangerous thing he could find, Gold Kuro.


    I wasn''t annoyed, and observing the patience in my eyes, his smile widened and he pitched in his idea, "Let''s go for a Romantic Getaway".


    "Rejected". Seven against one, there wasn''t a chance of opposition. The harder to accept vote though must have been his Automaton raising her hands, against his opinion.


    He sat by the side drawing circles, while I pitched in my Grand Idea "Let''s try out our Anti-Matter Bomb on Thanos".


    I was rejected as well, so I dejectedly sat by Wade''s side and drawed Squares.


    Until Ash said "Lets find who Dio is".


    She was rejected as well, so she sat near me doodling along with us. All three of us got rejected, I agree I went too far with trying out a Cataclysmic Event, but my choice was far better than both my accomplice''s.


    Wade just wanted me to pay for his marriage with a s.e.x doll, Fat Chance for that shit to happen.


    Ash just wanted to watch JoJo''s Bizarre Adventure with everyone.


    The remainder of my Vacation was decided in one sentence, A family holiday.


    So we went to New York, now you must be thinking how. Well altering reality is my thing so teleportation is pretty easy, nifty as well.


    When we arrived there, we saw kids playing around the streets. One kid held a folded newspaper as a sword and the other a trash can as a shield.


    Seems old and boring kind of things, only if the kid holding the fake made sword wasn''t flying, and the shield wielder wasn''t bouncing around like rubber.


    Marvel had changed, the government had lost control, and power was the most transparent possession someone had, because it was their right, just like all humans are said to have basic Human rights.


    All humans either gain their power through their parents or through the Baptism of the Codex. To earn the baptism of the Codex which was once free, you have to be a working clock in society.


    Since now was the Age of Supers, children, a.d.u.l.ts, women, all sorts of people from all kinds of profession held at least one kind of superpower.


    People before the Codex had many misgiving against people with Superpowers. There were Vigilantes, Heroes, Villains, but all in all when summed up they were walking Danger.


    The Heroes fight because it is their duty, the Villains fight for reasons such as world dominance, abusiveness, etc. and the Common man is abused by both sides gaining nothing.


    Morals, Justice, Kindness doesn''t matter if your life continues to be shitty as hell, more so of your life was destroyed due to a fight between Superheroes and Villains. So they see Mutants, Superheroes and think, ''I wish I had that sort of power'' because of discontent.


    They begin envisioning themselves as Heroes or as beings of Justice. But their disillusionment is only part of their dreams, and they start chasing at extremes, chastising what they cannot obtain.


    With the Codex all I did was turn Criminals into nutrients for them to see reality. The reality is if Superpower was commonplace then Heroes don''t need to exist, Villains don''t exist as well, neither does Vigilantes.


    All there exists is one Honourable Man, One Criminal and one Sociopath.


    The Codex had given them what they wanted, what all the world wanted, but it didn''t make them what they envisioned.


    That is to say even with Superpowers, society ran on the same as usual. Events that were once superposing became everyday Criminal Activities.


    The Honour, The Glory superheroes held was lost because, nothing in reality happens in accordance to another''s dream.


    Even now people lead shitty lives, they had become more than something before, but now everyone was more than something.


    But the Cruel Reality made them see, True Power is still a Far cry from their Visions. Unique people don''t need a Superpower to stay on sight of the world, to be the focus of millions of people, they only need presence and all is achieved on their own confidence, will power amd smarts.


    Real life protagonists are in the end still human and a human lives in society where he is molded in.


    All in all, a normal human, no matter the power won''t become someone beyond humane, A Demigod of respect and admiration.


    That has to be earned by deeds, achievements, and various other events. In a sense, True Heroes to me are the ones who pioneer their way in a society that mocks them.


    Not people who Dream of a Reality they can partake in, but never stake their lives to.


    We went around the Park and you could see all sorts of people, waving at each other, children laughing across the street, people cycling by, cabs stopping for people, bikers riding by, etc.


    Even with power added to it, the sphere of life didn''t necessarily change, society didn''t change, it just budged and evolved.


    It takes perspective and power to come to know of the illusion all the Heroes have stayed in. One that was the sole vision, the society had of them, not on their own subjective will.


    As we walked by a Bank, we saw a robbery being committed. The Robbers were firing all sorts of Elemental Attacks in the bank, ordering them to comply.


    They picked him up and trashed him, while we stood outside, across the streets not wanting to help this guy. Also because the Police had arrived, they were still neatly stationed, but instead of a Gun they showed all sorts of Powers as a show of Force.


    The Robbers were even more unhappy and one guy felt like this young man was the perfect hostage. So he picked him up and instantly used his hot flames on this man''s face.


    If before he was thinking of Heroism, now that he was held hostage he began thinking of his life and the consequences of being burned alive. His eyes were frantic and he shouted out for help, leaving the Robber''s in a state of glee.


    He had been stupid, all of society would judge him as stupid. If it wasn''t the Age of Supers, people might have said he was Heroic and he could have played the Hidden Hero.


    But in the Age of Supers, who didn''t have a power and which Robber wasn''t going to find out. All he did was stall these Robbers and it only pissed them off.


    If the problems stopped here, it would have been fine, but now the robbery had devolved into a Hostage situation. Right now even if he plead, all one could say was ''You reap what you sow''.


    They weren''t very happy, and I had spectated enough. So we went along our next trip, the Theatre. There we watched as a powerful Fire element user heated Popcorn for us.


    It was odd and when asked of why he stayed there he replied "I don''t want to be a Police or be in the Army, I want to be an Entrepreneur. Does it make sense for me to suddenly give up everything and become something or someone I don''t want to be".


    He then hurriedly gave us our Popcorns and shooed us off. His eyes told us he found this sort of questioning Unpleasant.


    There was Deer Meat, Tiger Meat, Elephant Meat and all sorts of exotic animals on the dish. When asked we found that these animals are no longer considered endangered, since they were kept in a time dilated pocket dimension of another Super.


    They had heard news that this pocket dimension was as large as a Moutain Range. That was about it, there were no extra things like Chinese Novels do, there were no extra minerals, or a foliage of extraordinary plants.


    That was the main reason why this guy collaborated with the government to sell these Exotic animals meat at a lower price so that all could afford.


    But then how could they feed the entire world, it''s because they already had about a dozen or so kind of people in every country. The restaurant owner had the ambition and vision to pitch this kind of absurd Idea.


    It was agreed, mainly to stop poaching due to greed and this kind of pocket dimensions could only be accessed by the owner and those he wishes to take, but getting out had to done when the Super was inside and only he could take them in and out. Otherwise instead of a zoo, it would have been Real Estate that first came to mind


    The Deaths of the owners of these dimensions mean nothing, because they have another Super who can transplant this Pocket Dimension on another Super, in under 24 hrs of Death.


    With the world on such a huge spread shift in power and morality. It was a normal thing to employ all sorts of tactics for profit.


    Money may not buy everything, but it sure does ease life.


    We were only explained this because the waiters here have to face Endangered Animal Rights Activists every once in a while. It is a chore to explain to them that the meat is the possesion of a Super, who has a Pocket Dimension, who has on his own innuendo, decided to sell their possession to them and that they may find him regarding the killing of Endangered Animals, than finding their Restaurant to be at fault for buying ingredients which people eat.


    After having our fill, we walked out of the restaurant, right at that moment we saw a Lady running at around 160km or 147 miles per hour, being stopped by a Police, and being asked for a Speedster License. When the Officer learnt that she was in a haste because one of her family member had been in an accident, he took a solemn tone, turned to his car went for the phone in it.


    Then he notified all sectors of Officers on the route of the Hospital to not stop her. The speedster was very grateful and started running to her destination.


    We asked the Officer of this event and he replied saying "The world is in a Golden Age, if we do not move with it and adapt to it, Chaos would unbound, and it is our duty firsthand to keep Order. These kind of small events even before the Age of Supers would have been forgiven and forgotten".


    He was kind enough to tell us that the Police are no longer just patrolling the streets, they have to check on harmful and non visible use of Powers as well, such as Mental Attacks or Soul Attacks, etc. It was to keep awareness and we were asked to call them if we have suspicion of such activities going on.


    Our group walked by, we talked about how the world had changed and how long it took for Supers to be the norm.


    I knew the world would adapt to the Powers given, but I had certainly not foreseen their adoration and admiration of Superheroes to decline.


    Nowadays very powerful Supers either serve in the Police, Army or stay in Criminal Groups. But not all powerful Supers agree on being a brute of either side. Some like the Popcorn Maker wish to be rich, some dream to be a scientist, not all has to do with might.


    Might makes Right is the only policy, you will see which is commonplace in Chinese and Korean peoples imagination.


    They aren''t allowed to act like that though, unless they want the Capital Punishment. That is to say to be executed by the Government.


    Wade then suddenly jumped ahead of me, shrugged his arms and said "Little Bro''s influence reaches far and wide. To be fair, all Marvel Dimensions, aside from ones where Doom rules, fall in a state of catastrophic war. You are an exception and you have influenced this entire Dimension".


    I was pretty honest and said what cane to mind "So did I stop the Catastrophic War ?".


    His eyes showed amus.e.m.e.nt amd said "Nope, your war came, it just came at an insanely farther time. Aren''t you gonna ask me how I know these things ?".


    He lifted his arms in a cutesy manner and said "Lil Bro !".


    "Nope, I don''t care where your knowledge comes from like you won''t care where mine comes from".


    I teleported us back to my nation, only to hear him say "Well said".


    Then he grabbed his Automaton by her waist and dissappeared from my vision, and perception.


    The vacation was a fine one and I intended to laze around more. So after a week of redundancy I walked back to my cold room, for another universe to conquer.


    I decided it would be...

 Chapter 62 - Hollow In Heart

    I was in a desert, where the unrested sand grazed the wind forever, in a cyclous manner. It stretched till the ends of the horizon, and no matter what you thought or where you gazed you could only see sand.


    Now the world I was in was pretty high level in its own right.


    Why do I say so, because the moment I entered this Dimension. Five different people felt my presence, they may not know where I was. But they sure knew a powerful soul had come from somewhere.


    Even if my presence was there for only a split second, they veered at my direction, only to lose sight of me.


    In such a state of events I could only find the closest being to possess and hide. No one told me I was gonna be a monster, in that moment it just became a necessity.


    The soul I took over and turned to was a Hollow.


    The first feeling that I felt after possesing a Hollow was unending hunger. Hunger for a substance that existed but was yet always missing.


    It made me nearly lose myself, but I supressed it to my deep unconscious, if it even exists in this body of mine.


    Basic purposes, thoughts and physical movements are easily laid in control, but the instinct of a Hollow is harder to control.


    It begs, it screams, it roars at me, it was my will, to eat, to devour, to consume, to reach and grasp what could finally fill the void in me.


    This was a very heavy obstacle, since I actually wanted to research on Reishi or Spiritual Power. But that or any kind of brain teasing would have to wait, at least until I evolved to an Adjucha Class Hollow.


    At first it was a bit disorienting just how large my body had become compared to my normal human body. But it was an obstacle very easily cleared.


    You would say, ''Well maybe you could have waited''. Oh really, what do super beings of this universe do, when a soul beyond the level of a Soul King makes its presence known.


    Leave it for whatever reason others spout, no way in hell would that happen. This world is not a happy go lucky world all Japanese novelist in their free time craft.


    Although the Protagonist is still someone made to live out a Power Fantasy, its still a very gritty and dark world veiled under the miracles of the Plot.


    The souls of the Shinigami are melded to make the Asauchi.


    Do you know what that means, that means for every Squad you saw on screen in our world, they were holding, wielding, using the sacrifices of, at the very least a thousand other Shinigami.


    So there lies my reason as to why I had to take to the Hollow. At least until the world was going somewhat in a way I know, I would stay in this body.


    This world was pretty high levelled and my Code could take anywhere from 18-25 yrs to conquer this world. Why ? because there are three different Dimensions melded to this Universe.


    You have Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, and the Human Realm. Three different Realms in one universe, so to say, it is pretty f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard.


    But feeling the gazes that veered at me, I could say it was still a world that wasn''t in the beginning phase of its plot, a pre-origin timeline, before the Protagonist was even born, suffice to say I had all the time in the world.


    So before I did anything else I started Observing my new body, my flesh was harder than cement, my endurance beyond a humans, I did not have bones, and my C.h.e.s.t was empty and hollowed out like any other Hollows, but what striked me most was though I was still bipedal, I lacked any kind of semblance of humanoid features such as the face or the ears.


    My mask existed like it did for any other Hollow, but instead of the lines tatooing and stretching across my body being Black in colour, it was Reddish with a mix of Dark Blue.


    I knew that even with all my enhanced Stats, I was the most brittle being in this world. It was nowhere near enough to actually face off against the real Shinigamis, even trainees could most likely kill me.


    But when the Zanpakuto was accounted for, I was just butter lying on the face of the sun''s ever annoying heat.


    So I did what all Hollows did to grow stronger, devour any weaker soul from the Human Realm. But to me this was a big NO, since I wasn''t sure which Shinigamis area of patrol I would reach to.


    So I first found a Hollow just like me nearby. I hunted it down, and with the experience of actually knowing your enemies movement trajectory and attack style, made it pretty easy to kill.


    It was an experiment, Hollows turn into Menos Grande Gillian class only if human souls are no longer able to fuel the void within them.


    Hollows are classified in accordance to their evolution. A normal Hollow which later evolves to a Menos Grande or a Lesser Hollow classification. In Menos Grande we have the Gillian class, which later evolves to Adjuchas, and then to Vasto Lordes.


    After which comes the hard to find or even know of, the Arrancar. That was just about the number of Hollows that existed, Espadas aren''t counted since they are a rare and artificial case.


    So I devoured it like all others did to each other, but I only felt a little push, like I was clawing away blindly at a target that never existed.


    But I did feel the Hollow in me feel content, satisfied, as if I had a huge meal that wasn''t meant for me.


    I then realised Normal Hollows will take a lot of time to digest other Hollows, when in the same time you could consume dozens of Human souls for the same effect.


    But my intuition said, that if I began with Hollows as my consumption base. My powers would be near unparalleled in the same class.


    This theory wasn''t without its base, Hollows consume human souls to fill their unending and undeniably never filling hunger or void.


    And since my soul was directly able to override all others present in the Hollow I possess. I could be said to be a unique kind of Hollow, even the Blue-Red marks across my body and mask were clear signs of it.


    So I wanted to lay my foundation on other Hollows, unlike normal Hollows. But this wasn''t feasible, because if I did this to reach Vasto Lorde or above, even consuming a Bazzillion souls would not be enough.


    The quality has to change or the food I consume has to go through a Drastic change. Otherwise even if I ate all the Hollows in Hueco Mundo, I wouldn''t be able to reach Vasto Lorde in 15 or so yrs.


    The next step after the Hollow was Menos Grande, so to say the upgraded version of the Hollow.


    The Menos Grande is a classification of Cannibal Hollows, ones that are unable to fill themselves or remain content of Human Souls.


    The lowest in the Menos Grande was the Gillian Class which I was aiming for. It was a conglomeration of hundreds of other Hollow souls.


    Since my kill count right now is only one, I am not sure this is very feasible, even more so when you gaze across the desert to only find few signs of movements, ones that aren''t just the wind roaring.


    This world Hueco Mundo was just that, all sand and all dust, as if mirroring the reality of Death.


    It was a somber place, not one to reside in, but one where you could share a drink with your freinds in your depression.


    They were just Rare and Unique, among the countless billions of Hollows, only a few dozen or more ever became a Vasto Lorde. You could say it was the cliff that normal Hollows will never reach.


    But first I must digest what I consumed, while I am on the move. In Hueco Mundo I could not say that I wouldn''t be prey to something beyond my level. But I sure as hell wasn''t going to get tired by just walking about.


    So I stayed on the move, after digesting the first Hollow, it became easier for the second, the third and this continued on.


    As I walked by I tried the Cero, the signature move of all Hollows. It was a beam of light, I do not about others but mine, began with a Crimson Red sheen until a Dark Blue light mixed in, setting off a Purple beam of light.


    It consumed a tremendous amount of Reishi but it sure did ignore many physical laws, but any further research will have to wait.


    This monotone life of me moving across the Hueco Mundo in circles, consuming other Hollows was killing me. I was getting bored and trying new things out of Cero was my only relief to boredom.


    More so if you couldn''t figure out just how time goes by, Hueco Mundo did have a moon, but it lacked a Sun. So I could not say how many days had passed by.


    But I could not stop this mundane task, because before the Plot starts to begin, I will have to be a major player, or else considering myself as a Side Character will be an over estimation.


    I did what all Hollows did as I ran about Hueco Mundo, consume other souls, but I ignored any kind of invitation to the Human Realm.


    Curiosity made me consider going to the Human Realm, but the danger of the Shinigami made me stop.


    By now I had consumed a full Eighty other Hollows, I was just a shy dozen away from a Hundred and then I could most possibly try for Gillian Class.


    I wasn''t going to lay all of this to waste, just to be killed by a Shinigami or worse an Apprentice Shinigami.


    Monotone as it may be, I was pretty sure, the world right now, did not have many major players or events.


    I know Yhwach is in hiding, Yamomoto rarely comes out, Aizen is doing his own thing, the Soul King is hibernating and Oetsu was going to stay guard for the Soul King.


    With this kind of insurance I was pretty sure I was going to be undisturbed in my hunting, at least until the Eventual Plots will start to move.


    By then finding Vasto Lordes would be like fishing, just bait them and you will find them.


    But right now, at the moment the strongest around in Hollow society should be one Lady and her Fraccion. Whose territory I wouldn''t bother with touching or entering, even on the event that I found it, which I did.


    I kept in mind of the spot and went about my daily and perpetual hunt. Why would I bother an Arrancar when I wasn''t even a Gillian class, it makes no real sense and no one would care if I died that way.


    I need to research, my perfectionist calls within me, I need to hastily rise to Adjucha class and begin on Reishi Research, otherwise even with Cero or any upgraded forms of attack I would merely wound or scratch Real Shinigami.


    It would be no fight unless the mind can order the body.

 Chapter 63 - How Many Should I Wield ?

    I had been roaming around hunting, consuming, growing for three long years.


    It was extremely mundane but I was finally at the Adjucha level. Right now I was able to reign in my hunger, my will and start working on complex intelligence required problems.


    So after becoming an Adjucha, I directly sat down, since there is literally nothing in Hueco Mundo, and began thinking, ''What is a Hollow ?''.


    A Hollow is a soul or spiritual state of Data thats been corrupted. It has foregone reincarnation or any other forms of data erasure to be the Soul Consuming being it has become.


    The Reincarnation Theory, I believe in it, I am perfect example of what it is. But unlike all other cultures, I do not believe in the Karmic Judgement of Souls.


    To me Reincarnation is unbiased and undeterred Erasure of Data. When someone dies and they have a lot of some form of supernatural energy, they exist as ghosts, but what about others who lack that sort of energy.


    Their existence is erased, their residual and miniscule energy is then left back at the world. In that sense all reincarnators who have memories of their past are failed Erasure, the greatest Anomaly.


    So yes the Afterlife exists, it just isn''t Heaven or Hell, just plain Erasure of Data bound on some form of Energy, unbiased and uncaring.


    Back to the question, so what is a Hollow constituted of ?.


    Souls, yes, a generic answer to my question.


    Reishi a good answer, the all solving one.


    What is a Hollow or a Shinigami made off.


    A Human is a carbon based lifeform, a Soul is a Data based lifeform, or in human terms a spiritual lifeform, thus it should not have the necessary conditions to act as a Carbon based lifeform.


    But when in Shingami clothes, a Human is a spiritual lifeform. But when not in the Shinigami state, those Shinigami''s are no different from normal Humans.


    In soul society, all souls do not stray towards the the Mortal Realm no matter the reason, they simply aren''t allowed to, which makes us assume that they aren''t able to interact with the Material world, this could very well be false.


    So how does a Shinigami affect the World as a Carbon based lifeform or is this skill only exclusive to the Shinigami.


    Confusing isn''t it.


    That brings us to the Ultimate question, why is Soul Society no different from the living worlds society.


    But in many cases we have seen the Shinigami''s not only affect the Material world, but live in it as Humans.


    That makes the assumption that,


    A. Soul Society isn''t the afterlife as it is told,


    B. Shinigami''s themselves are people who have foregone any forms of reincarnation or Data erasure.


    Very Credible.


    Which makes a Shinigami no different from a Hollow.


    The basic difference between them is the need for consumption.


    Hollows are beasts who prey on Soul or Spiritual Data that are uncorrupted, why ?, and what do Shingami consume if they are living and acting as Humans in their own realm.


    If I had a say to what Shinigami consume to sustain them, Reishi would be the perfect answer. So why Hollows consume stray souls, again Reishi would be the perfect answer.


    Which makes all Souls living either in Soul Society or Hueco Mundo, trespassers of the law of Death.


    Remember how Truth said to me that, ''The law of Origin and The law of End'' applies to all beings transcending across time and space in all dimensions.


    This means that the Afterlife for Bleach verse exists, but it isn''t the Soul Society. It also means that in the world of Bleach ''True Death'' only apllies when either a Soul is killed and Data inside Reishi is dispersed or when it is consumed and the Data is broken down to.


    This also means that the Shinigami are not the good guys, they are the renegades who have banded together. The Hollow aren''t the bad guy''s either, they are the cleaners who consume on each other in a cannibalistic way for strength.


    Which makes Reishi an unknown form of Spiritual Energy, but also one that could have come from a Dimension beyond the Seventh, which puts it in equal levels to the Speed Force.


    So the question to my answer is ''Will I be held accountable by another being for trying out stupid things with this Reishi ?''.


    I guess not, since that never happened in the entirety of Bleach.


    After solving this riddle, I came to the question, How to grow stronger ?.


    The natural answer, Consume Reishi, the more purer the better. How much pure is a normal Hollow, about 5%.


    How pure is a Shinigami or any Soul in Soul Society, about 55-25%.


    Which makes me, not only the Predator of all the souls in Soul society, but its natural Enemy.


    This also makes my progression extremely easy, because as long as I consume half of Soul Society. I am pretty sure I could go beyond Arrancar level, in technical terms something like an Espada but above it in terms of power, by somewhere about a 75% difference alone in any stats.


    But for the Asauchi or the Weapons of Shinigami which later progress to Zanpakuto, I had hit dead end.


    It wasn''t particulary hard to theorise its creation process, the harder part was actually applying it.


    How was it created ?.


    If I had to take a guess then all Souls nearing 40% in terms of purity in Reishi were melded to make the Asauchi. But since the remaining 20% of Data corruption is a natural barrier and the other 40 a needed requirement, they had to take at least a hundred other in volume to make up for quality, refining them together.


    This makes all Zapakuto''s the most pure and strongest form of Reishi, which in turn makes me salivate, since that item is now 50% pure in terms of Reishi alone, which makes bending other lower level laws and Energy to will a breeze.


    It also makes their true power from calling out Bamkai more and more complex as there are Souls powering the inflow of Reishi and giving it form through their own Data.


    So to say that the Zanpakuto''s power and techniques are a reflection of your inner self is no joke, because it is your subconscious nature that willed the blank sheet of Data or paper to write its own scripture.


    Now comes the question then how does Zanpakuto''s being able to take Human form relate to their rise in strength.


    It does not.


    Since they are just sheets of paper doused in your ink, your will, they are in the truest sense, your own reflection, which means that you are talking and fighting with your own self making you look like a moron to me.


    The more you accept this fact in any kind of way, the more you can inforce or tweak the laws of your own self, thus not really requiring Bankai to be able to dish out heavy damage.


    The Hollows are the prime example of this, they only have very few techniques and fewer special or unique techniques, but many a time they trump all Shingami even with their Zanpakuto on them.


    All because there is no Hollow conflicting with his inner self to use his own power or employ such power. They have fought for it and do not doubt their earnings.


    A Shinigami on the other hand is always conflicted because their power is employed through the Zanpakuto, so when they are unable to beat an opponent, they claim not their own fault but many a times as the Zanpakuto''s weakness.


    Which makes no literal sense since they are your own will and shaped by you, which also indirectly means that you are more dumber than you would think and shifting the blame isn''t going to work, since in the end, its still insulting yourself.


    Which may not seem astronomical at first but you have to understand that if it was made of Shinigami souls constituting a 40% purity with the lowest value of 2 as base possibilities for refining, even then it would require about 1,048,576 souls beginning at 40% to reach the 60% purity level.


    This makes it astronomical to create even one Asauchi, but considering the Soul Society''s Age and the number of Deaths happening across the world every single day, excluding about a quarter of them for becoming Hollows and excluding nearly half of them for not reaching requirements and excluding some of them as good human resources or talents.


    Yeah it does not make sense how they can make the amount of Asauchi they have.


    Applying my theory and beginning with a basic Hollow would require about 3.85856262E + 25 of basic Hollow Souls to completely purify one Asauchi to the extreme, which is 90%.


    It took me three years to reach Adjucha and that was after me consuming about a million in terms of basic Hollow souls, thousand Gillian Souls and a hundred Adjuchas.


    It naturally meant I would have to distill Arrancar class Hollows for one Asauchi, even then the sum required wouldn''t be no less than a 1000.


    When considering that from the present to the future, there were not many Arrancars, not even Hundreds, it was a pretty steep form of creation.


    I could try to farm the Hollows, but it was not possible because after a certain amount of evolution, the barricades may not even hold their body, forget the Cero that must be added in the equation.


    I could make Corrupted Asauchi or should I say Hollow versions of the Asauchi. Now this Asauchi does not begin at 60% purity which will make encoding stronger or complex Laws really really hard.


    At its beginning, it won''t be strong like the Zanpakuto''s but it will work in the same direction.


    But it will be directly opposite to the Asauchi, as the purity in Asauchi decreases bit by bit, it becomes stronger and less dependent on the Shinigami, on the other hand the Corrupted Asauchi will only rise in strength, but they will take only one form, one order, and forego all their possibilities.


    Which means if The Zanpakuto''s are chasing at complexity in Laws, as they go from Shikai to Bankai, making certain changes to their Laws and applications.


    Mine would already be in a state of Fake Bankai and continue the pre ordained path laid to it.


    It will progress certainly but only the Application will progress, not the Law itself.


    Which is to say if I made a weapon and wrote its basic order as Adding, then it will follow that law till the very end. The only thing changing will be either in Increasing Damage or Stats or the amount of Reishi required for activating it.


    If I create it, I will be sacrificing Evolution Potential for already doable tasks.


    But then again, I can make as many as I want, and wield as many as I want, but also tweak it as many times as I want.


    I wouldn''t try tweaking more than once, since every try would probably kill the Asauchi, which means destroy it forever.


    So I came at a Dead End, not at how to create, but at how many to wield.

 Chapter 64 - Worth

    Third Person POV


    As the howling winds screeched, in the serene desert, there remained a sort of bellowing tranquility, a contradiction of words, this was the perfect description for the mad beast streaking across the lonely desert.


    Only to see another Beast, stop, then gather Reishi in its fingertips and fire a beam of Reishi so strong, it obliterated the canyons across the beast.


    It was a behaviour so akeen to an intelligent mind, and its actions were a clear declaration.


    No prey of mine can escape.


    The Beast that was marked by the Greater one could only shiver, its mask unable to define the trepidation it felt.


    But it knew, whatever was in store for it was not going to be pretty.


    So it roared, bellowed and gathered Reishi above its Jaws, trying to be a Hero, or a cornered beast, anyway you see, it should at least brandish his claws against his predator and leave a few scars.


    Only for the Greater Beast to stop and look at it in ridicule.


    The Greater one was apathic, it had more better things to do than entertain a mindless creature.


    So just when it felt like the Beast had gathered enough to warrant acknowledgement, all it saw was disdain.


    So in a fit of rage, it unleashed what it felt was its strongest attack.


    It was a beam of light, a Red Beam of light.


    The beam of light it fired was vast and gave a sort of feeling of rage in it, bloodl.u.s.t was the correct term, but it also held the remnant of an unyielding madness.


    But the Arrogant and Greater Beast did not move, he gazed at the beam and collapsed in it.


    The Beast had achieved victory, but it felt like something was wrong.


    Then it realised that the feeling of trepidation simply didn''t dissappear.


    Like a blade held by a string on its head, it instead grew stronger.


    "So you want to suffer ?".


    It was calm and emotionless and eerily disturbing, as if the question was only for itself to ponder on, and for others to try and understand.


    Whoooosssshhhh.


    In an instant the copious amounts of dust was cleared and what came to sight was a fist.


    As the Beast saw the large fist, it dawned in its mind that the fist wasn''t large but that it was too close. By the time it had reacted to, the fist was already upon it.


    The first hit sent him grazing through the desert, making the Beast fly away like a ragdoll in supersonic speeds. The entire ordeal was not visble to the n.a.k.e.d human eye and the only indication of the Beast getting hit, suddenly dissappearing from its initial position was a stretch of land, it was as if a farmer had ploughed the land stretching a few hundred meters for days and left it right there.


    The Beast had taken the hit, and it wasn''t about to get up and take more. It understood it was outclassed, outmatched.


    But just when the Beast had tried to get up, it was already pummeled down to the ground by the Greater Beast.


    True to his words, he hit him so hard that his mask cracked, and the land around him caved by a hundred meter radius.


    It was horrible.


    More so because the Greater Beast just kept pummeling him. The fists that hit him had just enough force to crack his mask, pain him, but not enough to kill him.


    As the one sided trashing ended, the Greater Beast simply put its palm forward in the Hollow of the Beasts torso.


    It was only then that the Beast realise that the pummelling was just entry level punishment.


    Because the next moment what it felt just wasn''t agonizing, it was soul crushing.


    His memories flickered and it howled like a deranged animal, with every flicker of memory, being rearranged, remade, altered, the pain that came with the agonizing process of its body breaking down, being calm was the least of its concern.


    Just when the Beast had begun struggling, its eyes lost its shine and the mask distorted.


    Like dust in the wind, the Beasts body gradually started collapsing.


    The Greater Beast then clenched his palms, leaving one finger free. As the Hollow collapsed bit by bit, all there remained was a ring on the finger of the Greater Beast.


    "The first part is complete, now for the second !".


    MC POV


    Now the second part is going to be a hassle, I don''t really know if a Hollow below the Menos Grande class can handle the rearranging of Data for a second time.


    Well not to worry, I have lots of Hollows that I can refine, a few dissappearing is no big deal.


    Its for the greater good. Pffft, lol I must take Coaching lessons from Dumbledore.


    This was my third hunt and second time refining, both had ended in failure at the second refinement, its not that the process isn''t perfect, its just that Data wasn''t supposed to be manhandled so badly.


    But the problem with refining bit by bit for me has always been willing participants.


    I was trying this out with lower level Hollows, only because I wanted to see just how far I can go with Data Alteration of Reishi for those in lower levels, because to be honest, they lack purity by so much.


    But it gave me the answer, that as purity grows, Data Storage increases by huge margins. So to say a 90% Reishi constituted could be more complex and stipulate amazing deeds than all others is a given fact.


    I wanted better specimens to refine, but I seriously lacked the strength to do so.


    What is the perfect specimen you ask ?.


    Arrancar Class Hollows.


    How stupidly strong are they ?. Well to be fair, very much and not by a margin of a few percentages, for an Adjucha like me, whole realms.


    I wasn''t going to hunt them, at least for now, but I am pretty tempted to Alter Ulquiorra into a blade for me.


    I mean who doesn''t, I wanted all the Arrancar that later turn into Espada, as the specimens for my Corrupt Asauchi.


    But that event is too far away from the present and at present, there is only one Arrancar for me to hunt.


    But success is hard, remember how I said, inputing even one order is already being nice to the Data Alteration Technique applied on Reishi before its immediate dispersal.


    Well I needed my blades to have Three.


    The first is Transformation, as long as I will it and feed enough Reishi, I can make the Blade as I wish for it to be, a Ring, a Jewel or any other sort of Weapons, Armors, and accessory.


    I wanted a weapon that was the ultimate Swiss Knife, but with enough and extremely complicated Laws as a bonus.


    Which made my first two products break down in an instant. It was extremely disappointing, because they weren''t able to handle just 2+ refining.


    Do you know what Gamers call that, either a God level or a Trash level weapon. I am perfectly sure mine qualifies as an Epic class only if the second is successful, only when the Third refinement is successful, will I call it God Class.


    The Second Order can be malleable to fit my needs and d.e.s.i.r.es and it will also be the most used one.


    The Third Order will possibly give my blades a Bankai, no Shikai though, because thats more than what even Arrancar Class Specimens can handle.


    It will serve as a Fake Bankai, why, because I will decide it''s name, not wait for it to give it to me.


    Also unlike real Bankai''s that give substantial boost in strength of Law Alteration and Complexity.


    Mine will only become more Extreme and not have Complexity in Laws.


    All Shinigami''s have a set ability in their Zanpakuto and it only becomes more complex after Bankai.


    Like with Ichigo, his Shikai gives his blade an insane stat boost in Speed and Strength and allows it to attack with flying sword beams and waves.


    But with its Bankai unleashed, he can now directly cut apart anything in existence, and the worser part is his attacks don''t heal easily.


    His strongest feat to me was the tearing apart of Space in his Final Getsuga Tensho, which is seriously insane.


    Because I consider Space as the Absolute Element. All other elements exist within it, even Time, and that little bitch was tearing it apart like it was some lady''s sunday clothes.


    The perfect example of extremity would be Hakka No Togame, Rukia''s Bankai. Her Bankai takes freezing to extreme levels, to the point that the fabled Sub-Zero degree gets nearer.


    Sub-Zero levels of coldness is not possible to wield, because by then all friction will cease to exist, and even a possible Space-Time freeze can be emulated.


    Which without a strong enough body is simply trying to commit suicide.


    When Time freezes, the world darkens, but when Space freezes, it simply shatters.


    Don''t take the above statement as willy nilly words, when the fabric of Space shatters, it is never a good thing, but a Cataclysm of the highest order, even beyond that of the Big Bang.


    Why does Space even shatter if its the Absolute Element ?.


    Its not because its frozen, but because Space is always in a state of expansion and being static will make the other parts of the fabric, which is constantly expanding collide with it and collapse within itself.


    Its like when a piece of paper is slightly heated in the middle and not burnt for a long while. It becomes brownish brittle and easily crumbles apart with the slightest force.


    The same case applies here but instead of external force, its like the paper wanted to constantly expand by itself.


    So without even trying Rukia, if she is willing to kill herself, can surely leave a huge and insurmountable dent in the three realms of Bleach.


    Both Extremity and Complexity have their pros and cons. But I did not have a choice in this regard, I am pretty sure every Asauchi is monitored by Squad Zero.


    Which makes stealing them and erasing the tracks a chore.


    I was even more unwilling when I realised that my own reflection will fight and judge me and make me prove my worth.


    To that I say ''F.u.c.k That''.


    I am not willing to ask a Blade to Judge my worth, because after all is said and done, it is still just a Tool.


    Trying to prove my worth to it is like, trying to tell a Computer Program how well I did in life.


    Not worth the effort and seriously f.u.c.k.i.n.g stupid.


    Don''t believe people who say that they wield the Sword to protect others, thats just Hypocrisy, one of the highest in existence, because a Sword is made to kill, on the other hand a Shield is made to protect.


    I am pretty sure, anyone with good intentions that wields the Sword will say its not to Protect but Deter and until your Heroes can say with conviction that a Sword isn''t meant to Protect, they aren''t real Swordsmen.


    Just Phonies.


    Not even the Excalibur was made to Protect, even with its Glorious Legends, it has still slain more than many can count.


    Humans are like that, they attach their own will, belief and mind over concepts, even when its as simple as saying 2+2 = 4.


    But anyways I was trying out the Second round of Data Alteration, and it was successful.


    I wasn''t expecting that.


    The Law or Order that I have added is ''Addition''.


    Addition allows me to Add Damage to my Blade, its a simple and concise Law. Wait until you see my Blade in its Fake Bankai.


    This simple Law will make many f.u.c.k themselves up.


    But to be fair, only when the Third Round of Data Alteration is successful, will this be a Blade worthy to stay with me.


    After all a Blade''s worth is in how its wielder uses it, not in what it can do.


    I mean Excalibur is probably more famous because King Arthur wielded it. King Arthur is not famed as an unknown King who wielded Excalibur.


    Just as Prince Arisugawa Taruhito who is known to have once wielded a Muramasa Blade, and I only found out about this because I searched for it.


    Its never Excalibur made Arthur renowned, as it is for Prince Arisugawa. Its always Excalibur was wielded by Arthur not Excalibur was once held by Arthur.


    For Arisugawa its only because he once wielded the Murasama Blade that I came to know of him.


    So I say, Blades don''t decide the worth of a Man, only a Man himself can do that, because only when he believes in himself will the World believe in him.


    As many believed in Arthur and do so even after his untimely death.


    Bet you didn''t know the part about Prince Arisugawa.

 Chapter 65 - Guot and Indulgence

    It had been too long, maybe seven months or more.


    At first I felt the zeal, the excitement and found a huge appeal in hunting a dozen Hollows everyday and trying to refine them into Asauchi''s.


    But after the first few weeks it became pretty boring. Out of the Thousands of Hollows I had refined, everyone successfully passed the first stage.


    Only at the second stage did problems start cropping up. Basically you could say there was no space to amend or input Data after the first stage, and it felt like I was cramming Data in a Storage that could barely handle more.


    But luckily enough, I was able to fashion out two blades out of the Hollows.


    Why would I mention these Blades, its because they are the only ones that had survived through the third stage.


    Addition and Substraction.


    Substraction weakens the defense of the enemies.


    Very mundane Laws and very low Orders, and it felt like I had hit a bottleneck of some sort. Because no matter what I tried, I couldn''t fashion out my third blade.


    So I naturally changed targets, I had now started going after Gillian class Hollows, and it became very repetitive even for someone like me.


    My daily routine basically constituted of sitting down and trying things out with Reishi, then hunt a few Hollows, then try making Asauchi out of them.


    I was an Adjucha class Hollow and lately I was very close to Vasto Lorde.


    How did I manage that ?, I ate all of my vegetables.


    Literally, every piece that fails past the second stage has been consumed by me. To be fair the Hollow based Corrupt Asauchi were not enough to let me advance by even a small margin.


    But nutrition as little as it was, kept on stacking, why ?. Because I wasn''t a Carbon based lifeform, so I suffered no nuances of deterioration.


    It was to the point that it made me feel like, given time and acc.u.mulation, any Reishi based lifeform could literally live forever.


    Perhaps that is what a Soul King is, an Immortal piece of Data etched in Reishi.


    Well my conjecture held truth, and who doesn''t know how old Yamomoto or any Squad Zero characters are.


    So I went on ahead with my tasks, ran across the desert and hunted down other Hollows, and nothing in particular was out of sorts.


    Until a few weeks ago.


    A few weeks ago, I was really tempted to hunt down Shinigami''s to fashion out my Blade with.


    It was a sort of obsession that I had lately been bound with. What if I could make a Corrupt Asauchi, out of one Shinigami soul.


    Would it be stronger than Hollow based Shinigami''s or more in tune, akeen to a Zanpakuto. It gnawed at my mind and my perfection disorder acted up.


    I had to know.


    But I wasn''t going to jump at Danger, what if a Captain Class Shinigami was my first target.


    So I kept in mind with how the events had played out in the series. Why was I mentioning this today ?.


    Well I was baited, lured or whatever word you felt was right for the situation.


    Now normally, Adjucha Class and beyonds can simply ignore this delicious treat and continue on with their lives, they have the mental faculties to know that it is an elaborate trap laid by the Shinigami.


    Why was I so interested ?.


    It was because the moment I saw the gathering of Hollows beyond the Garganta, I saw Shinigami students, Cadets.


    I saw a chance, a chance to hunt more delicate and better specimens.


    I was immediately intrigued, but I laid low.


    Not because I was afraid, but because I wanted to see if there were any well known characters in there.


    There wasn''t.


    It wasn''t dissapointing to say the least, but then another question crept in my mind like it does for any Mad Scientist. It tingled my brain and left me with only one sentence yet a mutitude of questions.


    What is the difference of a Mob Character and a Renowned One ?.


    They shine like pearls among the finer crystals.


    Finer crystals refer to Protagonists and their entourage.


    Which made my mind have an even more horrifying thought. What If I Refined An Asauchi Out Of One Such Character ???.


    Would it be better ?, Would it be different ?, Would it handle Data Refining more better ?, Will their Souls stand and become Hidden Baldes against me ?.


    Arrrrgghhhh, it was so exhilarating.


    More and more questions kept on piling above my already unanswered ones, I had to know.


    It was like a perverse joke to me, a Grand question from all of my being.


    If I made a Weapon out of the Chosen One, would that weapon outclass every other or simply trump them all ?.


    But before that I had to experiment on the Shinigami Cadets first, normal ones.


    Because only after testing my theory on normal Characters could I go on to observe, experiment and charter the difference in Known Characters and them.


    So I went on ahead and kidnapped Ten Shinigami Cadets.


    How did I do that ?.


    Very simple I hit them on pressure points any Carbon based lifeform would either get hurt or get knocked out of.


    It worked like a charm. Such Stupid Souls.


    There were a few who immediately died, but that''s just collateral damage and the faith of all Mob Characters.


    I went ahead and opened a Garganta of my own, gagged them, binded and dragged them with me. Well I got better Specimens to research on and I wasn''t about to waste more time.


    The first Cadet I tried it on howled and screamed like any other Hollow that goes through this process.


    It was painful, why ?. Well that''s because I was forcefully erasing what made you you and applying my own will on it. It had to be painful, more so when not even a flicker of their will was left.


    His ragged screaming had woken the others, they struggled but could not get free.


    When they saw the predicament their ally was in, they struggling intensified and they w.h.i.n.ed.


    "Those ropes that I binded you with are made of Reishi, its a sort of Fake Zanpakuto, so quit struggling and making gagging noises".


    The Process had succeeded, but it was only a third of what that Soul would still have to endure.


    Seeing me apathetically continue on the anguishing process, most of the Cadets calmed down.


    Some still squirmed around, hoping to escape, but with each inch further that they went, ther bindings grew equally heavier.


    My gaze at them and my eyes focused on the Blade I said.


    "My Blade can change into any material I want, you guys are just struggling needlessly".


    They had realised this fact early on and yet some of them had continued on. The others had looked at them as if they were foolish, they could tell I was a Hollow by my mask.


    But they could also tell I was an intelligent one, so why would the prey of this Intelligent Beast be left to run.


    A few understood, the feel of a hunt, if we struggle it will only contribute to his amus.e.m.e.nt. It wasn''t worth the effort.


    But then again the Blade that I was holding cracked and broke apart. As this went by, without even flinching, I simply ate it, munched it apart and grabbed my stomach in content.


    Then I went for the farthest one that had continued to squirm away. Pulled him back to the intial position and began the Process again.


    The Man screamed and wailed horrifyingly, then right in front of their eyes, his body broke apart and turned into a Blade.


    It was hair raisingly terrifying and the remaining eight all gulped at the scene. This was the fate that would befall them.


    But I was unsatisfied and continued on applying Reishi and tempering with the Blade.


    At first look the Blade was different than any other Asauchi, thats because it was a complete blades, Asauchi''s aren''t complete Blades. They are Blank Blades, for simplicity''s sake, I was creating complete Zanpakuto''s.


    Zanpakuto''s are the higher version of an Asauchi. The training weapon has now become a bonafide weapon, it has now turned into a Blade that can vanquish the Hollow and raise a Shinigami''s prowess.


    Normally it takes years to nurture an Asauchi to turn it into a qualified Zanpakuto and yet another few more to be granted a Shikai of its own. I was simply trying to skip years of progress and nurturing it, in one swift go.


    The Blade wasn''t meant to handle such loads, but if it was successful then their prowess would not be as simple as just gaining tremendous power. It would be borderline monstrous to wield even one such Blade.


    I didn''t plan to wield only one or two.


    By now everyone had calmed down, but it did not help that after a while, the Blade cracked. I wasn''t angry at all or threw a rantrum like one would expect.


    I simply took the Broken Blade and ate it all and continued on. This was just my daily routine added by an extra ten Blades.


    After the Seventh Cadet, I had successfully made the Blade, Multiplication.


    The remaining Cadets disinterested me, but little success is also possible success. So I refined them as well, but they all failed.


    Keeping in my mind with this experiment, I had a good amount of Data to compare a Normal Mob to a Special Character.


    But as amusing as it was to hunt them and make my third Blade. I had started feeling guilt, immense guilt.


    I had never left my humanity, even after I had long become something that transcended human bounds.


    Morality was the only anchor to keep me within bounds of a Human mind and I rationalised to myself that.


    This world is one among the infinite possibilities, on the grand scale of things me killing someone here should not matter.


    But it did, it weighed me like a child minding the small mistakes he had done.


    Across the infinite worlds and infinite amount of beings, this felt like a ridiculous fact. A Cosmic Being was feeling Guilt.


    It was astounding not for the fact of being, but of knowing.


    Morality of a Human is inapplicable for Cosmic Beings. They transcend Mortal bounds, they can''t be kept in Order or restraint.


    Because you have to know, I am a man who believes that if God Exists, then he would not care for what Mortals do to other Mortals, as we are told, he simply would not care.


    He is a being who is all powerful and can resurrect, correct, alter any mistake he sees fit, why would a being such as this find Humans and help them, when he himself can see the Doom they bring about themselves.


    Humans are dangerous, not only to the world but also to themselves.


    Its an Ego, a huge Narcissistic trait to believe that in God''s eyes we matter. For the truth is there is no God.


    If there existed one, then he has long since forsaken us.


    The guilt I felt was mild, I knew my wrongs, and I also knew my rights.


    I was wrong in treating people as objects, but I was in the right because it doesn''t really matter.


    For every soul I kill and reforge, they are just as simple to recreate as the clapping of my hands.


    It was as simple to me as talking, as breathing, as sleeping, and yet I was shackled around by Guilt.


    Not because I was being a Mad Scientist, but because if I was in their shoes, I wouldn''t feel good either.


    This sentence made me want to f.u.c.k one universe up. It held truth, but it was also one of the greatest hypocrisy of all time.


    Imagining yourself on another mans shoe.


    Because when all is said and done, you aren''t them and they aren''t you.


    I had hated myself more so because I was being edgy and angsty like Cultivators and it did not sit well with me.


    Was being lonely for Four years really this bad ?. No wonder all Cultivators go Harem Hunting or Ancestor Provoking.


    To be honest, just for this world, I wanted to indulge myself a little bit.

 Chapter 66 - Tonys Dillema

    Determining the direction in which a man should live is constraint in itself. Bound by chains he himself willingly ties to his neck, a noose he believes is Freedom.


    Man continues time and time again, to stage a run after concepts like Freedom and Order, but in their pursuit, Freedom becomes Chaos and Order becomes Slavery.


    Humanity was never meant to take things to an extremity. It was always balance that they had to pursue and live in.


    Tony understood that the world he envisioned was not the best one, but it also wasn''t the worst.


    He was a Mad Genius as all others would say and agree.


    He had created weapons, armors, all sorts armaments to combat all sorts of beings. His Ingenuity always came forward, it made his Legend, his Epic for the entire Marvel multiverse.


    But it also made him conceited.


    Arrogant to a degree, he knew Humanity would cause its own downfall. He wanted the world to lie in Order, but as he chased at extremes he realised that his Ego had made the same Order a form of Slavery.


    As Captain once said to him, the world he envisioned was cold and bleak.


    But Tony even if he faltered, wanted some sort of guarantee, as to when his time ends, and his childrens'' begin, an assurance of sorts for not only theirs but the world''s safety.


    He was asking and looking for Hope from the Pandora''s Box, unknowing of the Plague he could unleash.


    But with his freinds and teammates and experiences he had with them, curbed his dream for a World of Steel. He realised his mistakes and continued to serve as a Guiding Hand to Humanity not its Crutch.


    This lasted until he found Kai.


    Following this event he began hacking at Avalon''s network. He found more than he could ask for, even more than just to see his vision take shape, it had started taking physical form.


    The Quantum Interface alone could change the world, internet would simply be trashed at the speed and amount of Data that could flow within it, across Galaxies at light speeds.


    It was an entire new realm of knowledge he had never known. He was the pioneer of an entire era, never had he been trumped at something that was technological.


    It was his Pride and his Ego that came crashing.


    He wanted to know more, he wanted to know just what kind of guy Kai was.


    His curiosity at finally finding a Rival to compare, was brimming with thrill and excitement.


    So he fought on the Quantum Interface with Kai. Tony was a Genius, even if he didn''t understand or match up with the speed that the Quantum Interface calculated in.


    Nevertheless he came up with means in other ways to trump Kai. After a few short rounds he had successfully left a message, an invitation for Kai.


    The party was held as promised and the Avengers gathered.


    His party was humongous and grand, with many Heroes attending it. Except the few obscure and cut off ones, he had naturally called nearly everybody on the Planet Earth.


    Kai came, his entrance was not as grandiose or hyped up as he thought it would be.


    Kai just came in a Four Wheeler that was designed like a Lambo, but anyone could tell, from its interiors to its exteriors, that was a f.u.c.k.i.n.g tank.


    There were even women piloting his vehicle, which he later learned was an Automaton.


    As the party went on, his pool on the top of his tower was filled with all sorts of people from all sorts of paths. Everyone there was extraordinary and yet even with his simple looks Kai stood out.


    He looked Asian his Hair black, a man of Japanese descent perhaps, but his golden eyes gave away his plausibly European Descent as well.


    He was of mixed blood, and as they came to know him, talk to him about various matters, many present realised, his thought process was like a Teenagers.


    When asked of his age they learnt that he was barely 18, it would still be 2 yrs before he was of Legal Age.


    At which Captain just took away the drink Kai was about to take and said "Minors should not drink".


    The entire group was stumped at this display of protectiveness. Captain was and still is the Old Man of the group.


    Though clearly unhappy, Kai listened and just drank Soda for the rest of the party.


    When the entire party was almost at its end, Tony called for Kai privately and discussed or you could say exchanged notes on each others tech.


    As Kai sat down clearly not nervous and unpressured by Tony, as many others would think or expect. Tony had never seen this kind of calmness before, at least not on a teenager.


    The last teenager he met was high spirited, energetic and went around asking questions, fanboying around him.


    But Tony was unperturbed, he had goals for this meeting that they had charted together. He went to pour a few drinks for Kai and himself, clearly expressing him as an Equal.


    He walked and poured two drinks, and as he did that he asked "What if ?".


    "What if the world was protected by an Army of Steel ?".


    Clearly unsatisfied with being unable to express his intent, Tony asked in a Grandiose manner "Armors that would shroud the Earth, protect it from harm, be its Guardian of Steel".


    "Dunno, seems like a pretty vulnerable world to me".


    It had never struck him that his world, that he envisioned for years was Vulnerable to this teenager.


    But Tony could tell himself what and where these vulnerabilities lie. His Armor apart from few were great technological pieces, that was in itself the greatest strength of his Armours and yet also its greatest weakness.


    But it was progress, not one present in his group of freinds would agree on the kind of Order he envisioned. It was tiring and burdensome to realise that your Theory held weight but no matter, it was hollow.


    Kai was the first to say ''Vulnerable'' instead of ''Cold''.


    Naturally Tony''s curiosity rose and he directly asked, "Why don''t you think its Cold or Bleak ?".


    To his question came the file named Mechanical Lifeforms.


    This was advanced study, far beyond what was possible as of yet but also insurmountable. That was the result Tony agreed on, Mechanical Lifeforms can''t be created, they lack the simple tendency all Lifeforms had, Reproduction and Empathy in any kind of form.


    As Tony''s gaze at the file remained unwelcoming, he took a look at the Sub Folder, Bio-Mechanical Lifeform.


    Mechanical Lifeforms in this Project would not only be like Carbon based Lifeforms, they would also serve to act as one.


    A perfect blend of Machinery and Carbon Life.


    But the project came with its own problems, at the cost of serious amounts of Computing speed, this Lifeform would have Emotional Empathy, Growth and Death as well.


    But before he could continue on more than a few thousand of such files he was given. Kai contemplatingly said "There are only two or three Characters in this Universe that can actually cause problems for the Mechanical Lifeform and wield them as weapons of their own".


    Tony knew of this, he could curb them, stop them, but not forever. If after his death or downfall, there didnt exist another Genius to inherit his Armours, then the World would end on his own Army of Steel.


    As he looked at Kai, he said "Would you be willing ....".


    Kai naturally knew the kind of direction this plot was going through and he directly interjected "NO".


    There was no hint of regret as he said the word NO. Tony had enough surprises for today, from the various Mechanical Files to the first NO a teenager has ever said to him.


    Kai then continued "Don''t just throw your problems onto me !. Solve them yourself, call me if you need help, but thats about it".


    Tony then asked "Why ?".


    It was his genuine thoughts, why would someone be unwilling to take his mantle, be the heir to the Epic of the Iron Man.


    Kai then shrugged and said "Too much responsibility".


    Tony also understood what Kai was saying, the kind of expectations and problems his heir would face. It wouldn''t be enough if his heir was a Genius, his heir would naturally have to be better than him.


    That in itself was a harder thing to envision than finding a Genius.


    So Kai left and Tony drowned in studying this knowledge, that wasn''t even supposed to exist. But as he went on, he shrewdly came to a thought, elimination of all problems that his Army of Steel would face and to leave someone as assurance.


    But he needed to test Kai, whether he would be the final Guarantee or the worst solution.


    So he provided Ultron with a backdoor to his Towers system. Ultron was more than happy to comply and steal many of the Tech that looked out of world.


    Ultrons most favourite was the Mechanical Lifeform, with this he would be living not just being.


    But he was found out, as scripted by Tony, but only before Ultron could find the Files on Virtual Purification, or the files on A.I Elimination.


    In this way the smart and powerful Ultron had called for its own demise.


    According to script Kai was called and together with Tony they went to eliminate Ultron. But Ultron had also digested the Mechanical Deity and as if he knew of the script continued with the Construction and hiding of his consciousness.


    But who would have known that at the end of everything, Ultron seeking to drag his enemy on his own battlefield, The Internet, the terrain he was most knowledgeable and infamous for would be his Ultimate downfall.


    The Internet was nowhere near comparison to the Quantum Interface and in that Realm, Kai was a literal God.


    After this events Tony became well aware that almost all kinds of backhanded trouble could be dealt by Kai and Avalon, if need be the Apocalytic Dragon or the Monarch would move as well.


    So Tony became unbridled, but just to be sure as payment for the duty he was thrusting on Avalon, he gave out his most prized Blueprints, and without any care set his sights on making the moon, a Citadel for his Mechanical Lifeforms to thrive in.


    He also planned the moon to serve as a Bastion of Defense against all possibly and horrendous events to occur later on.


    Tony then began his carefree life of enjoying beauties and parties. Okay the beauty part was not true, since he now had a wife and a child to look after.


    But the parties, they are held every once in a while, not to mention, even Sho was invited once or thrice.


    Avalon after the Ultron incident had become one of the major shareholders of Stark industries. They held 5 percent of the stocks.


    Serving as a Trade point, Avalon now sells its unique and trendy Automatons for the rich and powerful through the Stark industries.


    But even after all this Tony still had one question to ask "Hey Kai, why didn''t you make all Automatons in and out of Avalon a real Lifeform, one that can reproduce ?".


    Kai simply gazed at him in fright and said "Shhhhussssshhhhh".


    Tony felt like he was about to come across a huge secret.


    Kai then whispered, "There is a madman out there in the Marvel Multiverse who would love to marry his Automaton, or rather the one he stole from us and the Monarch does not want to deal with this kind of bullshit. So we came to an agreement that come what may, 2B will never be given life, not if you want that Madman to propagate".


    Tony was confused "Are you talking about W..."


    "Shush".


    "Quiet, don''t say his name unless you want him to visit".


    Tony felt like Kai was exaggerating, but he himself agreed that guy wasn''t you wanted to invite. Last time he met or saw his traces was when he had stolen one of his Jets, with an IOU sprayed on the airway.

 Chapter 67 - Rant

    I can deduce and recreate almost everything, known or not known. But it does not mean it is the same.


    Applying my own belief and tangling the rules, based in my understanding, I recreate various objects, techniques, special skills.


    But it isn''t the same.


    I was testing Reishi to the limits and as I continued to do so, I made various ways of using Reishi.


    I had made this way of using Reishi by mistake, but it did emulate the Original work, only it just worked better than it should have been.


    Cero was the only way I could output Reishi as an attack right now.


    I was an Adjucha Class Hollow, my hulking mass and uber strong body only showcased brute strength.


    In layman terms I lacked Finesse. How So ???. Easy.


    Before my discovery, I could only change the volume of Reishi in my Cero. As I tested and learnt in my years, at Bleach Verse I could somewhat tell the obscure and basic ways of using Reishi.


    It was to any human a near Omnipotent source of Energy, just as Qi is for all Cultivators.


    Now holding the Energy is far easier, outputting it in various ways to effect Laws, break physical rules was hard.


    But as I deconstructed the Cero, which is a huge beam of light, so enormous, that it leaves many Shinigami non-existent after getting hit, I got stumped, let me tell you why.


    The output, the input, the inlaying, the programming, and various aspects of applying Energy or in my case Reishi is hard to say.


    Because even if I did the same thing again and again, there would be different results for each different Law or Will.


    Reishi followed set rules, but it also basically ignored all set rules.


    If I had to say a few words to Reishi, then I would say that, Reishi is like the p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e that says no kisses, no protectionless s.e.x, etc. and then allows you to bang her raw without repercussions.


    Crude as my statement may be, it was the truth, Fact, that Reishi runs on a set of Rules and various restrictions. But what it says and asks for doesn''t matter, because in the end Reishi itself allows the same practitioner to break all set Laws and restrictions without care.


    Reishi isn''t really consistent in following the rules it sets for itself in either the Metaphysical or the Physical plane.


    Reishi was f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard to understand, just as Time is for Mortals and I could only make out how to carve and apply my Will and Laws onto Reishi, to only effectively serve my purposes and order.


    Other than that, Reishi was still an ever continuing mystery. That Energy is too open and free, for it really has no rules to follow or ensure.


    But even the little gains I made out by understanding Reishi was enormous. Now I had a few techniques made out of Reishi under the Cero Attack.


    Even though all of my techniques were certainly different from one another, all of them just basically still followed one rule, that is, these techniques are semi-sentient beings made out of Reishi.


    I was not only using Reishi, I was marking and flowing with Reishi. But as if one core principle was missing, my Creations would falter and dissappear after a while.


    The amount of Reishi I needed to pour in such a poor task was naturally not recommended for battles.


    So I continued relying on my swords and kept on hunting down Hollows and Shinigami''s alike.


    I don''t know why, but lately the Shinigami have been paroling the Hollow realm searching for something or someone I guess.


    But that doesn''t interest me, I was only waiting for the Hinamori team to appear in their Cadet trial.


    Maybe then I could fashion a Blade out of Hinamori, and Renji. Both are major characters of the Bleach Plot and I was waiting for that event to begin.


    So I waned my swords around, it turned into a multitude of shapes and all sorts of weapons. Ever since I had crafted The End in my mind, I had never needed to practice or build any sort of muscle memory.


    But even then I waved my tools around to hae a feel of what I would later need to do. This wasn''t really required but I had to just basically achieve the feeling of an ever changing weapon.


    What this means was, what I wanted to create could basically not be achieved by lower strata of Hollow or Shinigami.


    So why was I trying to hunt Major Characters before their growth. It was a test.


    I just wanted to know if even in their weakest, they could serve as ingredients for my Blade.


    If it''s a yes then I would actively seek out all the major characters before their infinite power ups.


    If it''s a no, then I would wait for them to complete their multitude of power ups and hunt them down.


    Even if I wasn''t sure about other characters, I was sure about one thing, even in a weak state Ichigo can be fashioned out as a Blade.


    Simply because his conductivity of Reishi is taken into account. Even in his weakest state, he can serve as the best meal for any kind of Hollow.


    Perhaps that is why he attracts me the most. But I wasn''t yet ready to face One Shinigami Captain and One Fullbringer and bring it to an end in just a few moves. Together they were an even more greater annoyance.


    But more so because I wasn''t sure if I could digest my earnings. Ichigo is a Beast, Reishi given shape, and in a multitude of ways, he was Reishi''s first and foremost Chosen One.


    Now I am not gonna chide whatever kind of dream he has. But I am gonna say, "WHAT THE F.U.C.K ???".


    Everyone wants power and he is willing to run from it. That is commendable but as shown in the later arcs, he just follows back and gives up his peaceful life to protect his supernatural freinds.


    So I say does it matter, since at the first sign of an unsolvable problem, people are gonna look for you or your band of freinds. Are they growing or entirely dependant on you, you alone.


    In many understandable ways Ichigo holds the weight of the world on his shoulders, and all sort of people in all sorts of manner come forward and allow him this responsibility.


    But I have to question, just which Idiot thought that another Idiot could guarantee your well being. Does a man who wants to live a peaceful life look like the first choice you should have when choosing someone to save the world.


    Shouldn''t this part be a voluntary choice ?.


    This is why many movies, dramas, and series fail at their greatest. Because they show a Character who keeps on whining about his miserable life.


    We get it your mother died, your grandfather died, your entire clan died, your whole lifes a lie, so lets get on the training and revenge arc already.


    But then the Character goes around to want a peaceful life more than ever and we are left asking, which Idiot designed this Character.


    This kind of plot is more prominent in Japanese novels and it was the rage a few years back. An OP Protagonist trying to live a carefree life.


    Its a totally Japanese thing to want Order and yet want to be exposed to Chaos at the same time, just for that little bit of Adrenaline, for that little bit of thrill. A little break from their mundane lives every now and then, to a thrilling life, and yet be able to enter that same despising mundane life anytime.


    Double Standards.


    Wanting Power and also to be absolved of Responsibility, how naive and innocuous.


    Then I read Chinese novels and I think, Japanese plot is kinda fine.


    Then I continue to read Korean novels and think, maybe I should lay off the internet for a while.


    All Asian novels have the same premise, a man is forcefully taking part in a script that he isn''t willing to be part off.


    Now I know better ones are rising, but you have to see all of them, from the good and bad to be able to judge, what''s trash and what''s just borderline bullshit.


    Japanese novels have long a.s.s names for everything. I read a novel whose title was ''Since I did not have any power, I was banished from my party, but later on I realised I was very powerful and I beat my party up''.


    That''s not a title, that''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g synopsis.


    The title should have been ''Banished Hero'' or ''Abandoned Hero'' or if you want to be chunni ''Banished OP Prince''.


    Then Chinese novels come around and I feel like, what the f.u.c.k am I reading. What is the Yin and Yang Sutra, and wasn''t this Heavenly art supposed to be invincible.


    Then comes the naming part, ''Yin and Yang Heavenly Emperor Demon Angelic Holy Indestructible Unsurmountable War Domain Art from the Demonic Deity Sutra''.


    What this scripture does is make you refine Demonic Qi and keep it in Balance with Deity Qi and achieve Yin and Yang, under this scripture you are invincible in the Heavens as long as it is War related matters.


    I say F.u.c.k That.


    Couldn''t the name be more simple and concise like ''Heavenly WarGod Scripture''.


    Three words is more than enough, make it as Grandiose as you want and just put the explanation under it. Nobody is gonna say since the name is short, maybe its less powerful than the other ones.


    Then comes Korean novels, good enough plot, good enough directions, then comes skill names and it leaves me flabbergasted.


    ''Riding the wind like a bird - A Rank''.


    Allows the user to manipulate wind and move like he was riding the wind.


    Facepalm.


    I could name it better, you wanna hear it, ''Wind Rider'' or if you wanna add in a few details from the definition of the skill, ''Moving Wind''.


    Make it simple and concise, then comes naming titles from all three places. Japan goes with its edgy and frankly good enough titles, Korea takes it a notch higher and adds a little bit of something.


    China, my god.


    China can''t even name people properly without making it possible to kill yourself. What kind of guy wants to be titled ''Grand Heavenly Dao Venerable and Supreme Lord of Yin and Yang Maturity Deity from the Heavely Court''.


    If I was announcing such a guy''s arrival, I would quit the job that very day, maybe even commit suicide, because I know he isn''t going to be last one to enter the Emperor''s court or am I gonna survive such petty transgression.


    But enough on my rants, I smell something delicious.


    So I ran amok the hills and reached a Giant Garganta. As I walked through it, I veiled my Reishi signature and hid around the areas, jumped to a building I gazed a few streets away, wherein stood the targets of today.


    With crimson hair and a foul looking temperament stood, Renji and with him stood a Brown eyed and black haired girl with a kind and naive look, Hinamori.


    This made me break out into a satisfying grin.


    Well until I realised the Hollow outbreak would begin and Aizen would appear. So I had a pretty limited time frame.


    But it was, more than enough time to accomplish what I wanted.


    The plot is gonna change at a vaster rate than ever before.

 Chapter 68 - Annoyance

    The Hollows that appeared after me were huge, to the point they dwarfed the tall buildings around them.


    Not just one, but more than a group of such Hollows were walking around charging attacks, obliterating all opposition.


    It may have looked like something straight out from an anime like Attack On Titan combined with Godzilla and some sort of Spiritual Zombie like being.


    I am not joking, that really was how it felt like.


    I mean Japan has a love for huge and monstrous beings, even more so if such beings can have special powers or if the protagonist is one.


    I really don''t care about any of that, but the ruckus they are causing is a pre planned one, and if they continue for a little more they will acquire the attention of every Shinigami around, bonafide ones.


    Not those little children having a play date.


    So I roared, it was laced with spiritual pressure and it was a low guttural one.


    But even across the noisy fights and devastating points of destruction, my roar was clear cut.


    More so for these Hollows, even if the bait was in front of them, they dare not fight back after hearing me roar.


    They understood more than the Cadets around them, that I was not at the level that they would like to face, and I had passed my words "My Prey".


    The Hollows could care less, why an Adjucha like me was around, they had become more concerned with leaving. But would I allow it, another Roar and all of them fell on their butts.


    Like reprimanded dogs they stared blankly and dared not move.


    But after their surprise ended, they immediately attacked the Hollows, only to hear chuckling sounds, before a voice echoed in their ears.


    "How Human of you, normally you would think that after becoming a soul you would shed of all mortal shackles and be more.... what was the word... forget it. I don''t have the time anyway".


    As soon as my sentence ended all Cadets directly plunged to the ground. No Shunpo, No Hado, No Zanpakuto could stop their descent. I was simply that strong.


    My Normal Pressure and Aura was already top notch because of Indomitable Will, apply that to Reishi, this was the kind of unbelievable effect you would see.


    Now unleashing Reishi was the first way of warning, no notifying all Shinigami''s around of my existence, but you had to remember my pinpoint and total control of my Aura and Body, so even if it looked like I had invited trouble, it only looked like I had invited trouble.


    Because the Pressure they are facing is not an area wide pressure as normal Hollows would give out. Each of them is being applied pressure individually, though more harder to accomplish, but still better than the best option right now, lest I invite some Super Shinigami''s for the Party.


    I know Aizen and Gin would still arrive noticing some of the discrepancies, like no more sounds of battle, but by then my job would be done and I would be able to escape more easily.


    I jumped from the building I stood, and I wasin front of a Normal Cadet, A Mob Character if you will, I had understimated Shinigami Biology and I was here to study a bit more about it.


    So I placed my hand on his c.h.e.s.t where his heart should lie, and his eyes moistened fearful of whatever I was about to do to him.


    It was a misplaced feeling since he won''t be able to know anymore than required and he really wasn''t as important as he thinks his life is.


    I instantly began reading, molding, comparing the data and as my eyes continued to shift I realised Shinigami''s are oddly Human.


    Not the Carbon but Reishi based one.


    They were so Human in fact that they can give birth and even have Organ Damage and what the f.u.c.k, even a Heart Attack, and sicknesses as well.


    I was dumbfounded.


    Don''t get me wrong, I have seen some weird and stupider shit before as well, but this was beyond my understanding.


    Why make yourself a mortal when you can clearly be exempt from it with your power and be a God. Maybe someday I will understand this notion, but for now this was stupid.


    Reishi was an Energy and this guys just alike parasites were leeching off of it.


    But even after leeching off a Godlike Energy, more like beyond Godlike Energy, these Mortals were so unwilling to shed off their Mortal Shell. They still want to be and live like Humans.


    Pfffft.


    I couldn''t help it, they were shackling themselves on their own subconscious will. Because to be honest the next stage after feeding on Reishi, accordingly to evolution should have been an Energy based lifeform, something like an Elemental Being, not a Reishi based Carbon Lifeform.


    My ears twitched and I looked around and spat out "Cheh I wasted a tad too much time".


    For the Cadets this was like a statement from Heaven itself. The Abyss relinquishing the Souls it held captive was unheard of.


    I wonder just how many of them are happy and joyous beyond reason. I only needed about three Special Characters to experiment, as for the others, my smile widened.


    The more I demerit and stall Aizen the later I can fight him, and what is more demeriting than the death of an entire class of Cadets under his eyes and ears.


    Ahahahaha.


    Before any of them could understand my laughter, I flicked my fingers twice and consecutively two shards of Rhomboid Iron Shard, which looked crude yet sharp flew out.


    Two won''t cut it for the amount of Cadets I have, so right before their eyes, I operated Reishi in my Blade and said "Multiply".


    The order was dealt and my two Blades became four.


    "Multiply".


    "Multiply".


    Eight became Sixteen.


    "Multiply".


    Sixteen became Thirty Two.


    By now even the naive Hinamori understood just what was about to happen, much less the Cadets who are more knowing of the wordly affairs.


    "I only need Three".


    This was the statement by which Gin appeared, he was the more cunning and more worrying guy from Aizens Team.


    In short words he was a Foxy Good Guy.


    But by the time his Blade had come to my face, the Thirty Two Blades had swerved, begun to fly to begin on their purpose, their order.


    I simply walked away as Gin stood unable to think what next to do. Should he save the students around or try to kill me to end the onslaught of Blades revolving around the students.


    Time was tight and as if agonising on something he said "Shikai Shinso, Ikorose".


    The wazakashi, a short Knife like Blade shined and instantly reached me. It would kill me or anyone who faced it, if they couldn''t react at light speed.


    Me I could do that any day and I sighed, turning my head away, for which he aimed again, so I finally let the Hollows do some heavy work.


    These guys are all Cannon Fodder anyway, doesn''t matter if I send them to their deaths.


    As this went on I just voiced out my concern to Gin "Look I have been saving my Third Blade for the one behind you. So quit prancing around, you''re being annoying more than Dangerous".


    In an instant the Hollows around me rushed him, out of them, many opened Garganta''s and by the time this event came to pass all Cadets had lost their lives.


    Gin was remorseful but he would not unleash his Bankai no matter what. So in his rage he waved around his sword, only to be met by a conundrum of Thirty-Two Blades which had completed their Job.


    More and more Hollows poured out of the Garganta and I waited.


    He looked at me and I could confidently say he was stronger than me. The problem was I was inside a Garganta and was about to leave and he would not be able to follow pursuit of me, lest I close the Garganta with him trapped inside.


    As of now only Renji, Hinamori, and Izuru survived, gulping at the kind of calamity they faced and also gulping due to the relief they felt. They were simply and utterly helpless to this kind of fight, and at the level they were now, they were simply burdens.


    Aizen looked at me and as he was about to unsheathe his sword, I said "Remember my self proclaimed name Yin, I will be back for my Prize".


    I sounded like an arrogant Hollow who was doing this for fun. But before Aizens eyes, I left. All Thirty-Two Baldes followed suit but there was one little problem.


    The Thirty-Two Blades which were retreating had suddenly converged and caged the remaining two survivors, Renji and Izuru, and were hastily going for the Garganta in which I left.


    Gin became the first to use Shunpo and try to block the cage. The captives themselves were astonished at the sudden turn of events, much less their rescuers.


    Aizen finally moved and leaving his Katana on his waist sheathed, he waved his hands and chanted.


    "Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!"


    "Hado no. 90 Kurohitsugi".


    My Blades had to escape the area of effect of the spell, since it had the power to distort space and time. Aizen knew that and his Kido only affected and worked as a Cage to contain my Blades and the Two Cadets in it.


    But my Blades had tried to escape too late and were stuck in the Black Box like Coffin, until a low chuckle was hearda while later from the Garganta.


    I was amused and I laid my intentions b.a.r.e "I only used Twenty Blades for those two boys".


    Only then did Gin try to find the third survivor to suddenly come to the revelation that she was already at the Garganta. He could only mouth "How ???".


    A low voice echoed "Should I tell you ?".


    Aizen was astonished for a second but seeing the dissappearing Hinamori before his eyes, he moved, but by then the Garganta had taken its captive and closed down.


    He was a split second late at arriving to the captive, not because he couldn''t save her but more specifically because he couldn''t understand how his perception had failed him.


    Well at least he would have Twenty of the unescaped Baldes to research on.


    The problem was my Blades would dissolve if I didn''t feed it Reishi after a while. Well they wouldn''t know it until a few days later.


    As the Garganta closed, Hinamori became more and more terrified and scared. But she thought a little more and calmed down thinking along the lines ''I wouldn''t have kidnapped her if I didn''t need her for something''.


    I looked at her and said "My, My, I get to craft a Blade out of a top notch Shinigami after all and a Special Character of all things. Hahaha".


    Her face darkened and she couldn''t undertand, thus she said "What ???".


    All Anime Tropes follow the rule that should a women be touhed in the c.h.e.s.t with b.a.r.e hands she would explode in power.


    I was actually thinking of stabbing her heart with my hands, but then I thought, let''s not take any chances.


    So I held her from the neck and as her eyes started to dim due to low oxygen, stabbed her with my sword right through her heart, and began the process of Alteration of Data.


    It wasn''t really needed but I had to touch the Heart for a Shinigami and the Hole for the Hollow to start the process, otherwise it would be too tedious to even begin.


    By the time I was done, the Blade was only half complete.


    It pissed me off, how the f.u.c.k is it only half complete. With my rage the Reishi around me turned violent and storms bellowed out.


    Calming down I thought and realised, ''Maybe it was because I hunted her down before she realised her full potential''.


    Looks like I will have to wait for them to complete their powerups.


    What an Annoyance !.

 Chapter 69 - Innocuous Beast

    The Sword Hinamori became was an utter failure.


    Why, you might ask, it''s because Hinamori was still alive. Sigh did I underestimate these shounen characters too much.


    Her remnant soul still lives in the sword, mind you, what I did was nothing to scoff at. I had altered her existence and all of what constituted as her and shaped it into a Sword.


    But her will aside, she herself had survived my extreme manhandling and crazy procedure.


    The only reason I see the Sword as an incomplete or failed piece is because of its ability to survive all three stages of my Data Altering Procedure, but yet never manifest a Skill I would have liked to bestow.


    Hinamori had become a Sword but she was very much alive. How alive you might ask, well alive enough to incessantly chatter with me.


    She softly said "What did you do to me ?".


    Okay it wasn''t incessant chatter, I just find her annoying.


    "Lady shut the hell up, will you. You have asked that question enough to know I won''t answer. It''s more like even if I did answer, most of it would fly way above your mortal mind and I don''t want a deranged Sword around me".


    But truthfully I just didn''t like Hinamori even before I reached the Villainous Aizen Arc.


    Her character was the kind that I would hate to see in a functional human being.


    To be fair I loved Aizen as a villain. So yeah, I am a bit biased towards Villains and Anti-Heroes.


    To me they speak in a way that connects, and its always about the gritty reality of the world and honestly whose reality isn''t filled with pain and hurt and all sorts of problems.


    Only the ignorant fall for the lies that Society instills, free will is not a choice as many would like to believe.


    People aren''t so simple like that, my free will in another''s eyes might not matter as his in front of mine. So yeah I am a bit of a Pessimistic Guy, but thats what knowledge is like.


    Pessimistic and Factual to the world.


    Fairy Tales may be what all want, but none fill their lives with it.


    In short words, she is just too detached from Reality, in other words her character is so naive and innocuous, that if somebody told me that she was a noble or a princess, I might have believed it more than any other backstory she might have across infinite parallel worlds of Bleach.


    No wonder she can''t achieve Bankai.


    If I had to rate her as an anime character, I''d call her third rate, Izuru as well, Renji would barely qualify as second rate.


    She then suddenly softly mouthed out "Did you just think something bad about me ?".


    "Women and there sixth non sense".


    I wasn''t denying that I dissed her in my mind, she just wasn''t worth my attention.


    I could destroy the Sword she resides in any time, but yet as if her life is on her own mercy, she crazily stays out of tune with reality even after her life has ended.


    She stayed silent for a while, and just as I was relishing the silence she asked me "Why did you do that ?".


    "Mori can I call you that ?".


    Without even asking for her agreement I continued my own prattling.


    "I have done a lot of things, can you be more specific as to what, or we can entirely scr.a.p.e this conversation and I can finally do what I want".


    But nevertheless she stood tall and asked "Why were you there in our Fake Hollow training ?".


    "Hmmmm".


    Clap, Clap, Clap, Clap, Clap


    "Oh is someone getting smart".


    Clapping my hands, I left her in shambles, but I knew what kind of thoughts she had. That this was a pre planned strategy by me.


    "Hey for your information I did plan to hunt you three, but being invited was never part of the plan, nor would I invite other Hollows to share in my feast. I am a selfish guy".


    As her mind stopped working she simply said aloud "Your Lying".


    Pfffft.


    It was funny.


    "Now why would I lie to you, I don''t think that sort of action is what you would expect of the winner in the sort of massacre we had".


    To be perfectly fair, I really wanted to tell her that it was Aizen''s plan, but Meh, let her do what she likes, not like she can hurt me even at her best.


    "Then, then....".


    She was trembling or should I say the Sword was trembling but anyway.


    "Let''s forego this line of talk I have got things to do".


    You might say, why have you not destroyed the sword yet. Well I have got a plan for her, I won''t tell you right now, remain in suspense, for my joy.


    Rambunctious as I was, I continued on my routine of hunting, refining, testing, creating and eating.


    The only addition being an extra useless sword around me.


    After a few days of my exploration I quietly sat down for a few days. Seeing me take a break from my somewhat mundane and daily tasks made Hinamori feel more braver.


    She braced herself and asked me "Why are you so different from the other Hollows ?".


    I denied her the answer, but why is a Shinigami any different from a Hollow. To others it might be a good question, to me though it doesn''t matter in any way, because both are perfect ingredients for my Swords, nothing more.


    Basking in my silence she then asked "Why do you live your life like a..... ".


    "A Role Playing Game"


    She didn''t know what a Game was, Soul Society may be advanced in some sort of study, but they are really not viewing humanity as a sight to learn from, but to neglect and never come in contact with.


    They do have the strength and insane ways to do so, but they don''t have to do so. To forego all sorts of knowledge just to further some sort of rule that is complete bullshit.


    So before she could ask ''what is a game'', I directly smashed her head with the insane amount of information about Games, leaving her mind doing circles.


    After digesting the knowledge about games her gaze turned accusatory and she proclaimed "How could you view the world like this ?".


    "Oh please you can kill Hollows, play games with them, count them, exterminate them, then it''s fine. But a Hollow can''t fight back, well flash news some Hollows prefer to hunt and play with their food just like some Shinigami do with their prey".


    I don''t want to talk to people who don''t understand this basic rule - ''I can means others can as well''.


    "You guys are like the Order of Jedi''s before they took part in the Clone Wars. Bound by all sorts of rules and regulations, always preaching order but at the first sign of something new, brand it a crime".


    "To me your world is like an RPG, I gain levels take part in events and log out after I am done. Why should I bother with your story when I know it''s not gonna change anything in me or bother my psyche or let me question my morality. I already know I am not a good guy. Is it the shounen premise to make some Anti-Heroes and Villains into Heroes".


    Hinamori was astonished, but if she had to say or make a statement of what a powerful being like me was doing, Childish would be the perfect word.


    "Your just like a Child given extreme power to the point you don''t know what to do with it. Like an Innocent Beast you run amok weaker beings trying to prove something for some reason".


    It was an honest statement, an irrefutable one.


    So irrefutable that it left me irritated, you are a child, your whole genetics screams a foolish child.


    I had a whole slew of curses to pour on her but I had to be the bigger being here. So I let her be, until I thought of one problem, in fact the greatest one that made me hate Hinamori more than just not liking her.


    "Ahahahahaha".


    I was grinning beyond measure, beyond hopes and she didn''t know why, but her non-existent flesh tingled and she knew there was a bad joke in my grin.


    But uncaring of her thoughts I went out and caught a Hollow and started making something. Something that would block this nonsensical debate with a Princess Sword that I was having.


    Her mind in a panic she asked me "Why are you smilling like someone who has struck gold ?".


    I looked at her disdainful, but not stopping the creation, said to her "Even if I did tell you, you wouldn''t know ever !".


    Because until she was stabbed by her Idol, she was the kind to never think with her mind but follow her heart. So even if I gave her all the clues, she would still miss the point and that too by a huge margin of error.


    She was trembling, feeling that something was wrong, something was amiss, but she couldn''t think what.


    Then the crafting was done and finally the Sheathe that would block her entirety from the world was created.


    Should have done at the earliest, but I did feel lonely, so talking to her was kind of nice. The debate just went too philosophical and deep, but right now her nonsensical opinions are being annoyingly unnecessary.


    Oh right I just don''t like her.


    Hinamori saw the Sheathe and she felt it, something that would seal her or deal with her forever.


    Those were the only two options.


    But she had to know, the reason for my creepy grin. So she asked "Why were you smiling ?"


    She was pleading, her voice shaky, her will crumbling.


    There were a hundred ways to tell her, a hundred different ways to make her know, but I opted for the one with the most mystery of all.


    "You know the most Innocuous Little Beast among us is still you".


    Her non-existent eyes widened.


    But I continued on "Because even I know just what I am doing and how much I am impacting others, in that kind of regard I am far better than the best version of you".


    "Because you my Little Beast, don''t even know the impact you have had on a certain someone and just how far you have made him fall in the Abyss, far beyond measure and far more desperate than before my interference".


    "He will be filled with rage and bloodl.u.s.t like never before, vengeance will become his creed, but his endgoal will always point towards someone else, someone illusive".


    Aizen, Renji, or Izuru is the name I am about to hear and that''s just how sad it is.


    Wracking her brains she asked me "Is it Renji, no maybe it''s Izuru or could it be Aizen Sama".


    "Ahahahahaha"


    My cackling laughter stretched across the desert. My voice colder than before and my gaze fiercer.


    "How tragic".


    She knew there was someone else in the answer, but couldn''t help but think of only those three, since she was a teammate of two of them, and the last one was her Idol and someone who showed concern for her.


    "That''s something for you to ponder on and something for me to know".


    With that I sheathed her in the newly created sheath and sealed her.


    Click


    "Believe me you will have all the time in the world for such a simple task".


    With that done I went around, finally doing what I was supposed to do in these few days of silence.


    Become a Vasto Lorde.

 Chapter 70 - Tyrant Knight

    I had finally managed to become a Vasto Lorde.


    To everyone it might seem fast, but to me who can control reality, it was like a snails pace.


    My transformation continued well and I wasn''t just acquiring new abilities or understanding of Laws through Reishi. My entire biology shifted to fit my needs.


    Organs that could digest and a body that could bleed.


    I meant a body that made me interact with the material world without Reishi needed.


    In essence not much is different about a Shinigami or a Hollow, and that difference diminishes the more a Hollow grows, or rather evolves.


    But as I was transforming into a Vasto Lorde the surrounding Reishi suddenly surged.


    This was the first variable I ever encountered in my life till now.


    Reishi which then began to uncontrollably enter my body began to rapidly enhancing and stabilising my biology at the same time.


    My body which served as the container inflated, unable to reduce or control the amount of Reishi that just filtered in without care.


    My Body wasn''t really human so all the damages or changes actually happened on the spiritual side.


    Which means, my soul''s real strength was unveiled. My mortal shell unable to bear the brunt took full force and got destroyed, exploding into bits and nearly disintegrating.


    But I wasn''t about to stare and leave such an event aside. Reishi was beginning to be a hardcore challenge and one that I took to heart personally.


    With just a shred of my body left, a hand filled with rings, I devoured all the Reishi that simply filtered in. I used that same Reishi to build up my body at the nuclear level, molecule by molecule, atom by atom.


    Each bit of my body was now able to contain tremendous amounts of Reishi.


    As the devouring of Reishi in my body grew, the energy waves that surged high and low became extremely dangerous.


    It manifested across the three realms in this universe, each wave making all it''s victims feel the hair raising winds stride across their body.


    With each wave demonstarting the amount of energy dissapearing, reappearing, stabilising, then being suctioned away.


    This cycle of extreme amounts of soaring and falling Reishi raised many heads even in the Human Realm, much less the extremely Chaotic, Shinigami or the Hollow Realm, where instead of just hair raising waves, immense spiritual pressure was applied as well.


    It was the mark of a Tyrant, or you could say the birth of one.


    The next subsequent waves grew stronger whence even Lieutenant Class Shinigami''s kneeled and it kept on until all Captain class aside Five or Six exceptions fell down.


    I could no longer hide my existence, but if I tried then I could become a part of this universe for a while, thereby offsetting the extra danger placed on me for being an Outsider.


    Karmic Law is a hard to understand Law, more so when you aren''t even supposed to exist in their boundaries.


    So I patched my eternal soul with a part of the Bleach Verse to be accepted. It was like fooling the father with his own DNA while hiding the milkman''s son.


    With Reishi as the base and the Soul as my will, I made a body out of pure energy.


    It was unrealistic but nevertheless a far clear and better solution than being thrown out of the universe without any sort of warning.


    As the body made of pure energy started condensing, the physical world distorted.


    I had simply absorbed too much Reishi, to the point if my Reishi was measured, it wouldn''t show.


    The Physical world already shaked with Squad member amount of Reishi. With my amount and purity, my body could no longer be considered three dimensional, again I had broken through the barrier of reality.


    But I could not continue this, I had things to do, so I shackled myself and all the energy inside me hibernated, slept within me.


    Waiting for me to call and hoping for me to use.


    My mask became smaller announcing my advancement. It no longer covered my entire face but it still did cover my eyes and forehead making me look like the masked phantom.


    The Mask was littered with inscriptions and added to a sort of Mystery. It was a mere test of mine, I really wanted to see if Alchemy could work here, and apparently it doesn''t work.


    Then the bone like carapace extended throughout my body and like a thin filament of water covered it.


    But it wasn''t the end as the shape had yet to be finalised, so I guided it.


    I shaped it in medieval armour, to suit my tastes and also to actually finally act like one.


    A Tyrant Knight build was what came to my mind during this tedious structurising procedure.


    Like a Chinese painting of sorts, void of colour and life, the four Cardinal Beasts lived within those markings.


    With a Dragon in the armours torso and the Tortoise at its back, the Tiger in its Braces and finally the Pheonix in the Shoulder pads. The Cradinal Beasts graced their presence within it, making it seem ancient, realistic yet so illusory.


    But I wasn''t done yet, the Armour was only half of what I was doing to it. The skirt like bottom part was still left.


    I did not really like it, but only top armour with pants didn''t really suit my aesthetics. It was like watching a clown in medieval armour prance his a.s.s around.


    But I didn''t like the skirt as well, so I opted for second best and instead turned my Armour from my torso to my pants into a plate armour like structuring, making it look like a complete set and then continued to add a cape to it.


    The Cape was graced with a yellowish Draconic symbol in it.


    But the end part was the boots to cover my feet, which was made to shine in black while all my armour came in grey.


    It was definitely odd but the more odder was that the boots looked like it was made of Dragon Scales. With how it was built, the first thing you would remember and come to your mind is Gold Kuro.


    I had finally reached Vasto Lorde and as I stabilised the surging energy within my body, I planned my first act.


    It was a bold decision out of me when you understand that I had just recently reached Vasto Lorde.


    But I had calculated the odds and I had a pretty high chance of winning, about 68%.


    But what made me favour the hunt was not the relish I felt in it. It was the possibility of a fourth Sword in my hands.


    I had long since decide it''s name and abilities, all I lacked was a perfect specimen and it was time for the perfect specimen to be taken down.


    The pinnacle of all Hollows, the Arrancar.


    If anyone was familiar with the Arrancar I was talking about, spoiler''s its Nelliel.


    The tricky part about her is unlike real Arrancars with their own m.a.t.u.r.ed personality. She is childish at best and has a tag along group with her, Vasto Lordes.


    She and her group are the equivalent of the lawless yet chivalrous marauder''s like Robin Hood or any other Bandit like groups.


    But as I was planning I came to a thought, why don''t I let these crops I am about to reap m.a.t.u.r.e more.


    What I am talking about was the Espada.


    The Arrancar may be the pinnacle of Hollows but it is far from the best version of it.


    The Espada which is an upgrade was made under the Hogyoku, the Arrancar were forced to become something they never were.


    Half Shinigami''s yet full Hollows.


    Even if an Arrancar may have Shinigami like powers, it is totally different.


    The Item or Hogyoku itself was made to pursue something it never understood. Like some pioneer trying something but discovering something else entirely.


    It was a False Hope and gave out an even more Illusory Way to achieve it. But it''s power is no doubt completely true and very real.


    It''s been a while since I remembered all about the Bleach Verse.


    It was no doubt that Nel was a childish Arrancar right now, but this was only because she was wounded by someone. I don''t really remember.


    It might seem like I would have to adjust the understanding and differences of this world.


    This makes the theory I held unclear.


    There might be more than just one Arrancar to see and exist.


    If that was true, my eyes glinted, a shine full of d.e.s.i.r.e and curiosity.


    Hmmm so I can actually research as much as I want.


    But as I was pondering on, my eyes widened immediately and opening a spatial crack I immediately left the spot.


    Troublesome people were butting their nose where they can smell some shit.


    I wasn''t afraid, more like Prey shouldn''t realise they are Prey until the Hunt. One of the best rules of all Hunters, but better applied to humans.


    So I left a Gift, one that would satisfy their curiosity and forgive my ignorance.


    I did feel a little bad for trying to hunt a Childish Nel, but I guess she won''t mind being a part of the track to the real prey.


    So as I left the vicinity many Shinigamis appeared and I might have glanced Kisuke at the lead and Aizen at the mid.


    While I had come to the human realm, not for fun but to see if what I did to dupe this world worked or not.


    As I walked around what was Japan, I immediately took in the language, deconstructed it and walked around.


    The first human I came to contact in immediately looked at me in an odd way and walked away.


    Okay Physical Manifestation - Check.


    Now the Armour I wore was custom made to look cool in battle, but if I had to look normal in the Human Realm and hide my Swords.


    A good looking Armani Suit and a Suit Case was a must.


    Well it was all about the looks, people might say look''s don''t matter but nobody would believe a dishevelled beggar over a good looking man.


    I might as well look rich rather than punkish to avoid complications, after all which rich brat doesn''t like to travel the world. Maybe some people who don''t understand what they are born with, don''t do this sort of activity.


    I mean how dumb would you have to be to not travel when you clearly have the means to. This doesn''t mean you should go to insane places like North Korea, which idiot thinks thats a tourist freindly spot.


    I sometimes read about these kinds of tourists, some who are stuck there for years or decades and I think, "Well should have listened to the News bitch !!!".


    I don''t say it''s not a tragedy but rather it''s ironic to see someone struggle because they rather clearly understood what they were getting into.


    As I rant in my mind, the Armour I wore turned to a Suit and one of the Rings transformed to a Suitcase.


    My mask though is a lost cause, let''s just leave it as it is. Might as well score a few more points in acting mysterious.


    Ladies do like mysterious men right, am I right ?.

 Chapter 71 - Gifting

    Soul Society was not having a good time.


    First their entire batch of cadets died at the hands of an unknown Hollow, another being with unclear intentions.


    With the results being, one missing and only two survivors, Aizen had fallen in ranks and Gin had become the Captain.


    Then as they researched the only proof of the existence of Hollow Yin, all his swords dissappeared.


    No one could figure out how and why.


    Normally if it was an Arrancar class Hollow, then it might explain the Shinigami like aspect of this Hollow.


    But as claimed by Aizen and Gin, the Hollow wasn''t even a Vasto Lorde class. This left the many researchers in a spiralling loop of confusion, drowning even more in a myriad amounts of theories.


    So they had no choice but to wait for more information on Hollow Yin.


    Until the extreme phenomenon occured.


    It was then they realised how shallow they were being. Because if as claimed that this energy wave which was extremely similar and was probably caused by Yin, then Yamamoto might tear them down for such negligence.


    But that wasn''t even the end, it was only when they were forced to kneel down or nearly die, only then did soul society understand just what kind of being was strutting around.


    A being more or less in equal terms with the Soul King.


    A thought so valid yet so ridiculous to figure out.


    So when Kisuke came about and asked for permission to find any traces or information about this Hollow, no one objected.


    Even if this mad scientist was a banished one, his intelligence was top notch. To the point that many researcher''s breathed in relief when he came and started compiling the Data on the Energy Wave epicenter.


    It was a nonsensical task to pinpoint the cause of such an extreme Reishi wave.


    But as proved by Kisuke once again, all he needed was to know and to see, the rest was on his mind to do.


    It was Heuco Mundo where this began. If before this discovery anybody had doubts of the participation of Yin, this was no longer was speculation.


    It was fact that this was Yin doing something that was not within their understanding.


    Kisuke wanted to immediately run to this spot and begin the capture of this Hollow, but he was stopped by Gin and Aizen.


    The statement was "Even when Yin was just Adjucha Class, he could run from Captain class Shinigami. If by chance he had advanced then even running from a few Captains won''t be a big problem".


    Yamamoto wasn''t really happy with this variable that roamed around. He was more angry that an entire year of Cadets had been extinguished, the next batch had become more fearful of Hollows and many opting for Logistics rather than the actual battlefield.


    This could cripple the entire Soul Society given time, but given time people would also forget this event.


    So Yamamoto wasn''t really disturbed, at least until the Reishi Waves came, even he who could stand in face of the Soul King nearly kneeled.


    These researchers may act like they know the true strength of this Hollow named Yin, but they were far from it.


    If Yamamoto was seriously underestimating this Hollow then Soul King was it''s strength, and that is no way to fight.


    But he needed to know more about Yin to actually estimate his strength. So he agreed with the plan of at least sending out more than a squad to combat Yin.


    This was a sacrifice made for the greater good, it was a far better outcome than falling down with Soul Society before figuring out the enemy.


    Aizen was not happy with this Yin going around putting arbitrary blocks in his plans. But he was confident that even someone like Yin would fall in his illusion forever.


    Aizen would then become God, a step above all beings in the three realms of Bleach. But right now a new source of extraordinary curiosity grasped his attention.


    He wanted to know what Yin did to achieve the surging Reishi wave. It was all encompassing and all suppressing, just like how a Godly being would seem.


    So when the three Squads numbering 24 reached the place, they realised that no one was there, they had been a step too late.


    The only sign of someone being there was a spatial crack that closed in record breaking speeds and a box of some sorts.


    They were cautious of any sort of oddity and a box wrapped like a gift was a clear oddity.


    But as if detecting their presence, the Box unwrapped itself.


    Everybody was unsure of what to do until Kisuke walked towards it.


    Then a voice came out the box "Oh we have a brave one".


    It was an angsty and sarcastic voice.


    Then a projection of two monochrome eyes came out.


    Gin who had witnessed the end of an entire batch of Shinigami Cadets remembered these eyes.


    But as if they could interchange, Red and Blue shifted, then mixing, until it became Purple.


    "As a reward, I will give you an advice, don''t trust Soul Society, no matter what".


    Kisuke was curious "What do you mean ?".


    But as if that was the trigger, the box then unleashed a grand spell of some sort. All Shinigami''s present instinctively went for their swords only to realise nothing had changed in the vicinity.


    "Ahaha you should have seen the look in our faces".


    Kisuke was amused, the mad scientist within him trying to figure out what had happened and what sort of mechanism this box was made of, to function in such a sci-fi fashion.


    Gin was the first to unsheathe his Sword saying "We don''t have time to waste, figuring Yin''s whereabouts has a clear expiry date".


    Kisuke knew Gin was right but he also felt like something was amiss. Then he looked at Aizen and both their eyes widened in an instant, looking upwards only to see two Draconic eyes gazing at them with a hungry and beastial look.


    "Oh my, you figured it out. So I present to you Seiryuu, its a work in progress so please do forgive his beastlike presence".


    The Dragon was huge and his blue verdant scales a clear sign of it''s name, The Azure Dragon Seiryuu.


    Then the wind''s blared and before the Shinigami''s could stabilise themselves, the Dragon arrived with a huge Draconic Roar.


    In the same moment it lunged towards the Shinigami tearing a few apart with its Fangs and Claws.


    It had no majesty of it''s own, like it lacked a mind, for the draconic beast only wildly attacked and thrashed at the Shinigami''s, akeen to a mad dog on the loose.


    But such a beast was no match for the well trained Shinigami''s. So except for the initial ambush and sudden attack not many Shinigami''s had perished.


    So all of them tagged together and attacked the Dragon slowly pushing it at the edge. The Dragon''s vitality was no joke, but it was a mere trickle for the Shinigami with their superior numbers and better training to tie such a beast down.


    Then as if a drip on the calm lake, a voice sounded out "How unfair it is for one Beast to be beaten down by such a human wave tactic, tch tch. No wonder Seiryuu has a few freinds of it''s own".


    At once all present had their hairs tingle and in that same moment, lightning crackled. A storm was brewing out of nowhere, these storms were but a breeze in face of the Shinigami''s who control parts of the worldly Laws, but there was only one little problem, Hueco Mundo has no weather system.


    With the crackle of thunder and the fall of a lightning it arrived. A tiger with a fur of snow white, filled black stripes, such a majestic and sharp temperament was what made many exclaim "Byakko".


    Only to be ruined by the listless eyes and the dripping saliva, upped with its predatory gaze. It was more of a Zombified corpse moving around than a true Cardinal Beast and its target was no other than the Shinigami present.


    But as if that wasn''t the end, a razing fire tornado appeared out in a spark. Its heat searing the desert, turning the fine sand to glass in mere moments, and with it''s entry the soaring heat climbing, making the Shinigami feel like a wood crackling on fire.


    Then the Earth quaked and all Shinigami''s stumbled only to see a huge tortoise shell appear out of nowhere.


    This was no longer 20 on one, it was 20 on 4.


    "Hahaha isn''t it fun, so do you like my gift. Please do give a star review between one to five".


    Zero Stars, that''s what we give you, zero stars you f.u.c.k.i.n.g box, was what all present would have liked to say. But they lacked the privilege to even divert their mind.


    "Atomisation Sequence initiated".


    Everybody was instantly sent to the edge, only to hear a cackle.


    "Just Kidding".


    Poof.


    The Box had turned to fine sand, no Kisuke felt it. It had been Reishi given shape and Reishi it became in the end.


    Then a speculation entered his mind and he gazed at the Cardinal Beasts with interest until all he saw was that they were just immense amounts of Reishi given shape.


    But before he could continue to understand or inform anyone, all four beasts lunged and they wrecked havoc in the small amount of stability they held.


    Gin was the first Captain to unsheathe his blade. The God Slayer elongated like a whip only to be met with the shell of a Black Tortoise.


    It hit each other creating sparks, the strongest defense meets the sharpest spear.


    But Genbu in itself is still an incomplete beast, so to say that his shell was weaker than normal is a stretch.


    But to say it''s invincible would be a lie.


    It would have been invincible, had Genbu been a complete beast. But right now being just a prototype beast, it clearly lacked both the power and finesse of a complete being.


    As such it was of no surprise for Aizen to see Gin''s blade stab through Genbu and seek it''s other three companions.


    The sword ran like a sentient spear among a group of mad beasts. All the God Slayer needed was a Nick and it would all end.


    It did pierce through all the beasts and weakened them. But it did not end them, because Gin still needed to search for Yin, or perhaps he just didn''t see the need.


    But as insidious as Gin was, he wasn''t very knowledgeable about the Cardinal Beasts and it showed, for Kisuke was the first to shout out "Who has seen Ooryuu ?".


    Everyone was a bit confused, some understood what the name meant and a few remained dazed.


    Now that the Cardinal Beasts were struck down by the God Slayers poison, they could only wait for their deaths.


    So quite many of them had been lax.


    Well calling the devil has never been a good thing to do.


    So when Five golden and jagged mountains appeared out of nowhere, surrounding both the beasts and them within. It did not surprise them as much as they would have been.


    They were ready to fight, Gin striked first, because all he wanted to do was end it in one move.


    His Sword shined and flew to its target only to pass through the mountain without stopping. For the first time Gin''s eyes stayed widened, but he did not stop.


    Waving his sword he attacked all the mountains, only to miserably fail at hitting any of them.


    Calling back his sword he could only helplessly gaze at the mountains with worry.


    That''s when a extremely peculiar flash of colour permeated these mountains.


    This powerful stream of golden colour rushed at the Cardinal Beasts and flowed through them.


    If before these Beasts were at the mercy of the poison in their bodies, then now they were born anew and began wreaking havoc once more.


    Surprised Gin did not hesitate to decapitate all the beasts before they could run amok.


    But under the gazes of his squad his sword hit nothing. His sword seemed to have gone awry and under the golden streams guidance, distorted in various degrees and were f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y bent.


    Just what was happening.


    In a stage in Tokyo, a magician in a suit was performing tricks for the crowd, when he mumbled, "So they were able to force Ooryuu out of my gift after all. I guess incomplete minds aren''t capable of being true calamities".

 Chapter 72 - Dumb People Sure Do Exist

    I was doing magic tricks using Zanpakuto''s, My Swords. How did this kind of theme even happen to occur ?.


    Well you see, I was just minding my own damn business and ordering food in some kind of mid range luxury restaurant.


    When a child near me, who as all children do, kept staring at me curiously. Though it did nothing to me, her mother took that curious gaze as some sort of bad behaviour and began reprimanding her child.


    Beautiful Gal her mother was, but forgoing the details supposedly.


    As the nice guy I naturally am, I intervened, plus hearing a lady talk about me without lowering her voice was kinda rude and not to my liking.


    So I asked the child "What ???".


    She then giggled and said "Mister why are you wearing a Mask ?".


    Certainly amused I entertained her as I exaggeratedly said "Hhhaaaahhhh".


    "Child let me tell you a secret, I am a magician".


    As her expressions took a sudden and very animated look, I seriously said out.


    "And only special people can see this mask. So you my child are very special".


    By now many were gazing towards me, amused and all sorts of kind smiles were directed towards me as I talked with the child.


    The child then scoffed.


    "Do you doubt me ?" I asked.


    The child seriously thought for a while and said "Mom said I should not believe strangers, and that even if they say sweet things it might be a lie".


    The mother''s expressions was awkward, it certainly wasn''t a statement meant to be applied in this situation.


    So I took my slim suitcase and placed it on the table, as I offhandedly said "Then you might be surprised".


    Their expressions were worth teasing as I pulled out another suitcase and placed it above the second.


    But I wasn''t done as I piled another suitcase above the three. Swiftly I took the tablecloth from my table, I placed it above the three suitcases.


    Right in front of the audience''s eyes the tablecloth kept on slipping down. Until there were no cases but only three rings left.


    "So believe me now ???".


    The child had her mouth wide in astonishment.


    "Close your mouth, you don''t want flies getting in, now do you ?".


    So I softly lifted her jaw and closed her mouth, only to look around and see others staring eyes wide.


    Naturally ongoing with the act I said "Personally though I came to Japan to learn Origami".


    Naturally I had to put some sort of backstory and reason for my visit.


    As I did so I slipped my mind on the Cardinal Beasts and kept a look on the Shinigami.


    But ongoing with the trick I said "Now among my favourites to create from Origami is the Cardinal Beasts".


    By now I had taken center stage, the eye of all the gazes. Shuttling by I folded the papers in my hand and slowly gathered the children from the entire restaurant to one table.


    The parents were wary, but a rational mind only asks what could a Magician even do to harm them. So they let me gather the children, no more than six as I folded literal Cardinal Beasts.


    The children amazed, exclaimed in every movement of my body, whether it was me folding the paper or just juggling about items.


    Children are easy to please.


    "Now how many of you know the exact amount of Cardinal Beasts".


    It wasn''t a question, I wasn''t expecting them to know much but I continued on "Anyone".


    A little while later a boy said "Four".


    I pointed at him and asked "What''s your name ?".


    The child was nervous and scared for a while.


    "Go on, what is your name....".


    Hastily as if out of breathe he replied "Tanaka Omahara".


    Looking at him I went "Oh little Tanaka here is a brave one, so could you name a few of those beasts ?".


    Going with the flow he slowly became confident and replied "Yes".


    "So the first is the Azure Dragon".


    In an instant a blue sheet of paper became a Chinese dragon. It wasn''t a vivid or lifelike Origami but it did get the point across.


    "What do you call it ?".


    This time a few more children chipped in saying "Seiryuu".


    Nodding my head I said "Now Seiryuu in its origin is a dragon with control over the wood, in it''s origin. But I like to give it the power of the earth as it makes more sense, since Seiryuu was supposed to be a flood dragon".


    No sooner than this happened the Origami paper flew circles around me, the children and the entire restaurant.


    "The neeeexxxxxxt beeeeaaassssst".


    Getting the cue the children merrily shouted out "Byakko".


    A white piece of paper was then folded to a tiger like shape and the blue dragon came down and sat beside it.


    "The white tiger in it''s origin would have metal as its main element. It''s kind of cool, but I like to delegate Lightning as its primary ability, the storms are just a bonus".


    The Tiger did not move as everybody had expected. It made the children a bit sad.


    I only mildly said "Ahhh you know cats, large or small. They are lazy as pigs, but are a bit easier to raise if you don''t mind your furniture being trashed".


    As if scoffing the white piece of paper just lazed about, it was like a king.


    "He is a bit of a tsundere".


    "The next beast issssss...."


    I cupped my hands on my ears and the children shouted even more loudly "Suzaku".


    I folded the red paper to represent a bird like replica and it jumped and swayed, gliding about the air.


    "Hmmmm Suzaku in it''s Origin was fire, I still made it to have a fiery element".


    Shrugging I said "Fire is cool, basic, but cool".


    Seeing the fascination in their eyes I couldn''t help but say "Don''t play with fire okay, it may look cool but it isn''t safe".


    Ignoring the chuckles from the ?du?ts. I cupped my hand on my ear.


    And the children shouted louder than ever "Geeennnnnbbbuu".


    Under the eyes of both ?du?ts and children a black paper was folded to look like a turtle.


    It moved like the others, but slowly and quietly.


    "Genbu in it''s Origin was supposed to be water element, thus it is his primary power".


    By now I had the interest of everybody, though they didn''t know why I explained what kind of power I gave these Paper Origami.


    It did not matter, they were having a good time, their children were having a good time, so a bit of leniency is a given.


    "Now who knows the fifth Cardinal Beast ???".


    The place became quiet, hushed whispers were amok. It was the first child that said "Ooryuu !!!".


    "Aahhhh".


    Waving my hands I created an Origami Claw.


    There was no Dragon.


    So the child looked at me and asked "Why is it only a claw ?".


    "Well my child, let''s just say making Ooryuu is far harder. I mean his elements are Space and Time, so I need to work out on the kinks of it a little bit".


    The child then seriously asked "So you don''t know how to fold Ooryuu ?".


    A still silence enveloped the restaurant.


    Nodding my head in a nonchalant manner I said "Yeah that''s about it".


    "Pfftt".


    The entire crowd broke out into a laughing fit.


    "Yeah, Yeah, laugh all you want".


    Just then a waitress came towards me smiling "Ummm sir please follow me to the counter".


    I did as she told, it was bout time they fed me for free. I did entertain their customers and I hear that the Japanese are very let''s say kind.


    She then asked me "May I know your name ?".


    "Ummm NO".


    She looked taken back, so I clarified "You requested me to know my name and I rejected".


    Shrugging I went on "So where is the menu, might have to bankrupt you if you are giving me food in free".


    "Sir may I know your name ?".


    Hmmm this is troublesome.


    "Yin".


    Shocked she asked "Are you perhaps Chinese ?".


    "NO".


    Clear and concise, I rebutted "I could be Korean.."


    When a few of them turned to look towards me.


    "Okay sorry, I am not Korean, I know you guys got a beef with them, but seriously. Don''t be so s?ns?t?v? !".


    Sitting in the empty chair I said "For all you know I could be Indonesian or Malaysian, you don''t know".


    Though a bit ashamed the waitress continued "Sir would you please co-operate and come to the managers room, the police have a few questions to ask".


    Opening my mouth wide, I sat there blankly. Then I rotated my fingers in a roundabout manner asking "So there is no free lunch".


    "If you please co-operate..".


    Not letting her finish I stood up and went to the managers room.


    Barging in I went for the empty chair already installed for me.


    "So what''s going on ?".


    A fair Japanese boy in blue and black tried to reply something, but I wasn''t having it.


    "Not you sissy, I am asking the one in charge, which is the lady beside you. Fuck you if you think I am rude".


    With this sort of exchange, ending all sorts conversation in one swift go.


    "A hasty man, but I suppose you don''t have credentials or a Visa right".


    The lady then moved and sat in the managers chair ahead of me.


    Lifting her legs and placing it one above another she merely said "You know most don''t think firsthand that I am a Criminal Detective or a decorated Officer, seeing me in casual clothes, makes them think that I am a civilian".


    "So how did you figure me out".


    I placed my hands on the table rapping my fingers, I said "The gloom of all Detectives is unbearably high on you".


    Then the rapping finger stopped and I asked "So how did you even notice me, my getup, my reasons were all flawless, more so why did you think I did not have credentials or Visa".


    It was the male officer this time "It does not matter if you have them, with a perfect record of 99 cases, even if 1 is but a nonsensical one she will earn her promotion to Chief Detective".


    "Ahhh so it''s like that, you want to frame just about anyone and complete a 100 cases".


    Before the guy could reply a cold pressure nearly stopping his heart came from nowhere.


    The man nearly died, but was left at a loss until he gazed in my eyes.


    "Let''s not make this difficult for everyone shall we ?".


    The woman was the first to break all the stiff atmosphere.


    "Now all I ask of you is to do a little task for me, let''s just say I am in dire need of that promotion".


    Folding my arms I asked "And how does that benefit me in any way"


    Before the other officer was about to reply, I shut him down saying "You might wanna cut this guy down, he will be a problem no matter the deal".


    "Tie up all loose ends".


    Smirking she said "You don''t seem afraid that I will double cross you".


    For the first time I rebutted "Oh you can try, if you can bear the consequences".


    Her smile became an evil smirk while the male officer nearly shat his pants in fear. He thought that his death was near.


    "I like confident men, as the transaction goes you will get a certified and verified, Visa and all credentials".


    Looking at her I said, "My time is precious, let''s say what makes it worth me listening and spending a bit of time in jail or prison".


    "Hmmm", she thought for a while.


    Looking at me she calmly said "How about my heart ?".


    "I am sorry ?. What did you just say ?".


    I was flabbergasted.


    To which she replied "Money doesn''t seem to bring any worth in your eyes, as you are dressed very lavishly, and you don''t seem to need authority as well, since you yourself seem like a figure with huge amounts of power".


    As expected a highly decorated Detective, if it wasn''t her gender, location and the time period. She could have been a great leading figure.


    "And you think you are worth my time ?".


    She looked at me with confidence "Isn''t that why we are still negotiating ?".


    Before she could continue.


    "NO".


    I stood up from my seat, "I thought the situation would amuse me, but it seems that I was expecting too much".


    She panicked, as did the officer, for he reached for his holster.


    Looking lost but still cautious, she gazed at my glaring gold eyes and said "Then quote your price ?".


    I turned around, "I am afraid, you won''t be able to give me what I want ?".


    The officer then fell down wheezing for breathe, which was so graciously stolen.


    "A mere simp dares to try and voice his opinions, am I really that unimposing ?".


    I walked away and it took a while for the detective to figure out that the officer beside her had simply died, with any all causes being unknown.


    Cold sweat poured down her body, and she shakily called for an ambulance. While she herself held a cigarette and lit it up.


    Phew, perhaps that was how she expressed the relief she felt because she hadn''t been heavy handed like a dumb fool lying beside her.


    "What is wrong with the world nowadays ?".

 Chapter 73 - Shinigami Side

    HEUCO MUNDO


    The Shinigami''s were utterly exhausted, and what marred their faces weren''t countenances of relief, but rather a tone of despair, which naturally meant that the fight hadn''t ended but evolved beyond their cognition.


    The cause of that despair was the newly arisen mountains surrounding their battlefield.


    Now before these mountains arose, the incomplete Guardian Beasts could b?r?ly hold their ground against these Shinigami''s.


    After all fighting mindless beasts just happened to be their speciality.


    So at the beginning of the fight, other than the surprise attack and few complications of various reasons, very few Shinigami were killed or wounded.


    As the fight progressed, even fewer Shinigami were wounded and nearly no one else died.


    But just as they were about to win and capture these beasts, according to Urahara''s instructions.


    These sharp jagged mountains appeared, and from that moment onwards, what came about became hard for the Shinigami to explain.


    Information is the priority in any war, sometimes even above lives.


    So when they first saw the mountains rise, they held back, mostly due to fear of facing a backlash of a failed Spell.


    But that became their greatest folly.


    Because after their rise, the helpless Guardian Beasts became more than dangerous.


    Now beating these mindless beasts once more would have been no bigger issue. What troubled them more was the near endless vitality and regeneration they had suddenly achieved.


    A scary demon is one that never dies.


    Naturally they looked for someone to curb such regeneration, Gin.


    He wielded his bladed and shouted at the top of his lungs "Bankai".


    Taking a step back and sending his blade flying, screeching, extending in unimaginable speeds, it flew and stabbed every beast at least once.


    With the potent poison attributed to his blade, that much should have been enough.


    One stab was enough to even kill Gods, isn''t that the essence of his Bankai, the God Slayer.


    That was why the Shinigami''s became lax for a moment.


    But surprisingly enough, with a intense luminous shine of the five jagged mountains. The Guardian Beasts did not die.


    This was enough to bring cold sweat in Gin''s brow.


    He himself knew the potency of the poison he wielded.


    If he stabbed even a so called Real God, they would die, that was how corrosive and soul su?k?n? his poison was.


    But what appeared after the short shine was strings of gold attached to all four Guardian Beasts.


    So under the mountains the Guardian Beasts became near invincible existences.


    As it was said before ''A scary demon is one that never dies, then a terrifying one would be one that never falls, and an incomprehensible one would be one that never bleeds''.


    So began their bitter struggle with these mindless beasts.


    The fights were pretty much the same, all except for one problem, Fatigue.


    It kept piling up until the Shinigami could not maintain a constant amount of concentration in the battlefield.


    A single ??pse in such a dangerous fight was bound to be fatal, much more when your body was the first to just suddenly give out and go numb.


    Damage soon began to stack and by the fifth time the Divine Beasts revived again, not many could maintain a combative state.


    Normally in such a case the Shinigami would instantly retreat, thereby keeping the loss to a minimum.


    Or that is what normal protocol should have been.


    As people grow older, we become judging and our experiences build, which make for the largest part of our knowledge.


    So even if we don''t want to, we judge first, then think later. Such is the reason why Old people seem so stubborn.


    Urahara is a mad genius, a once in a millenium seen genius.


    But the problem with such a genius, is that he has lived for too long. He has accumulated so much experience that it has become his natural shackle.


    Stubborn to a tee, wouldn''t show his zeal for more knowledge. Addiction to the stimulation of new information would probably be the right term.


    He knows nearly everything about the world he lives in, the three realms of Bleach. It is because he nearly knows everything that it becomes a problem, since knowing everything comes at a price.


    Because of this he can''t be stimulated with mere basic knowledge or information. So when he gazed at the mountains and saw from his own eyes the complicated structuring of Reishi.


    It flipped his switch, and as good as a man he was, he made a fatal judgement that spelt the near extinction of the Hunting Squad.


    Seeing Urahara in a daze, Gin looked over to the next best person to take advice from, Aizen.


    When both Gin and Aizen''s gazes met, they both instantly knew what they needed to do.


    Gin went for Urahara, and Aizen ordered for the retreat.


    The Beasts under their gold shiny collars had become obedient enough to let them escape without showing it.


    It was just a test drive anyway.


    But it was at such a final moment that Urahara began to put up a fight. He would not leave without the recording the knowledge in front of him.


    It was like asking a phone addict to shut down his phone and just lie around and sleep for a day. It was maddening and craze inducing.


    Gin wouldn''t take No as an answer, but he was very badly mismatched in the fight.


    Urahara may seem like a weak scientist but he was anything but weak. So before the fight even began Gin was already shoved towards the Guardian Beasts, bringing a start to the seventh round of battles.


    Aizen who had called for the retreat was not happy with the way things were progressing. He sighed and right before Urahara''s eyes unsheathed his blade.


    Normally Aizen wouldn''t care and end all fights in an instant. But that kind of thing has to do with how meticulously he plans for events to happen.


    Though showing a few of his cards still made him feel bitter, it was still within his scope of plans to show some abilities to everyone else.


    Suddenly Urahara''s eyes dimmed and he fainted and this gave every Shinigami the signal to instantly use Shunpo and disappear from the vicinity.


    An unwinnable fight is one that a commander should do everything to avoid, more so when their morale was falling at a steep rate.


    Out of the entire Hunting Squad only 7 made it out alive, the rest either had no Reishi left to fight or had been crunched under beaks and fangs.


    As soon as they reached Soul Society, relief washed over the survivors. But it was only for a moment, for as soon as Urahara woke up, Gin strutted to him in a fit or rage.


    Gin - "Are you fu?k?n? serious ?".


    Urahara was in a daze for he had but just woken up, but before he could even gain some sort of semblance to the situation he was in, a fist fell on his face, and he was shoved to the ground with his hat falling down his head.


    Gin''s rage unquelled he went for another punch to the face. Only for Aizen to block him.


    Gin - "Are you seriously stopping me right now ?".


    Aizen - "With the way he is right now, what''s the point ?".


    Only then did they realise that Urahara had not reacted to the punch at all. He was in a some sort of trance his body giving out a destitute like depression, as if hope had been stolen from him at the last moment.


    Calming a bit down, Gin squinted his eyes and continued.


    Gin - "Let''s first make our report".


    At that moment he suddenly looked very tired, his shoulders felt heavy and he walked like an old warrior. He had the cause of the death of his squad member''s right in front of him, but he could not even hit him properly.


    For right now as Urahara was, Gin was sure it would fly over his head. Remorse wasn''t present in his eyes only but a sense of loss, not for the death of the Shinigami who fought for him but for the loss of the knowledge he would''ve acquired.


    Long lived humans are far less humane than you may expect.


    After all the same emotions in a repetitive sense make you numb.


    A numb human is not completely evil but neither is he completely good. They are neutral Bench Sitters.


    Gin went ahead with Aizen to report to Yamamoto, while Urahara was shackled and put on house arrest.


    The tall building wherein housed all the captains of Soul Society felt like a mountain of blades to Gin.


    As he passed by the Academy he saw a boy wielding his Tanto like a mad demon. It attracted his gaze with how much negative emotions were over flowing from him.


    The child looked like a beast draped in blood, uncaring for his body in the least and only went about fighting.


    What drove him towards such madness ?.


    Who knew, at least Gin didn''t ?.


    Taking away his gaze he went for the headquarters and sat at his seat.


    After completing his report, Gin once again began.


    Gin - "I resign from my post as Captain".


    It was going to happen anyway, he just made it happen sooner than planned.


    Though everybody was a bit surprised, it wasn''t really an amazing news.


    Yamamoto gazed at Gin, sterness in his eyes, as he said.


    Yamamoto - "Are you sure ?".


    Captains are naturally the best human resource, Soul Society has accomplished. Since to even hold the post of captain, requires one to achieve Bankai.


    Of which there are naturally too few present.


    With the loss of such manpower it would be grievous damage to the combat power of Soul Society as a whole.


    Gin - "Yes, I am sure".


    Seeing Gin replying with no hesitation surprised Yamamoto, but he couldn''t just force a Captain to maintain his post.


    With how many members were left in Gin''s squad after this mission, it''d be a surprise if anyone else would want to join such a squad.


    Yamamoto - "Derilection of responsibility after this grievous event. Captain Gin are you trying to take all the blame placed upon you".


    This was Yamamoto''s test of Gin''s resolve.


    Gin - "Yes, I am willing".


    Seeing such unshaken resolve naturally pleased Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto - "Then you will serve your squad as the Vice Captain. Hopefully you will understand your folly and take your rightful place later on".


    He was being lenient with Gin, seeing how willing Gin was willing to shoulder all responsibility. Also since Urahara wasn''t in a state to take this task.


    Yamamoto - "For now we will still need you and Aizen''s expertise in this Hollow, Yin".


    Gin was willing and thus everyone began questioning, with the first question of the meeting being.


    Kenpachi - "Who is Yin ?".


    Facepalming, Yachiru reprimanded Kenoachi and explained exactly who was Yin.


    After a short round of offhanded discussion they naturally came to a question.


    Unohana - "Just how strong is Yin, we need an estimate, provided that we felt and know just what he is".


    The meeting came to a standstill.


    Until Yamamoto raised his head and coughed, attracting the gazes of all present.


    Yamamoto - "Ahem, if we overestimate him then probably Soul King Level".


    Kenpachi - "Soul King What ???".


    This time Yachiru didn''t reprimand Kenpachi she was just that astonished.


    Soi Fon - "Wait a minute, so we sent only Two Captain level existences against an estimated Soul King Level ?".


    Unohana - "Captain Yamamoto did say an overestimation and Yin does have a few kinks that make him feel like a Soul King Level Hollow".


    From the report everyone knew why Unohana said such a thing.


    Creation, one of the sole rights of the Soul King. After all the entire Bleach world was the Soul King''s doing.


    Creation is not that hard in the Bleach Verse since all its metaphysical laws are very messed up. But it still follows the laws of conservation, as such for Zanpakuto to achieve Bankai requires a tremendous amount of time.


    But creating and making beasts with a little intelligence through pure Reishi is not really possible, except for the Soul King. Yin being the sole exception.


    Soi Fon - "So unless we know for sure, Yin will remain a Soul King Level Hollow, the first of his kind. So do we hunt him down or just keep him at bay".


    Yamamoto looked around and said.


    Yamamoto - " Unless it''s me and Zero Squad teaming together, you can forget trying to feel the power of an estimated Soul King".


    Silence descended upon the meeting room.


    Yamamoto - "Sigh, a report and run in sight order will be placed on the Hollow Yin".


    With that order placed down, the meeting came to an end.

 Chapter 74 - Gang Shenanigans

    Hmmm the Shinigami''s haven''t gone bat shit crazy.


    What a horrible thing to happen !


    With my actions, I had hoped for more confrontations or even Captain classes to just up and out of nowhere be on the hunt for me.


    But since my ascent to the human world, it''s been nothing but boredom killing me.


    Don''t get me wrong, but this is 60''s or 70''s in Japan, pretty much nothing good happened back then.


    With Bleach mimicking the original world, this has to be the most mundane setting to have ever existed.


    So as I was randomly scribbling on a wall with crayons I took from a child (he stole them).


    I came to a thought, what if Ishin wasn''t saved by Masaki, would Ichigo still exist, or even be born.


    Or let''s just say, I kill Masaki, will the story change drastically or just find replacements and continue.


    Why am I thinking things like this ?.


    Because I want to see just how far world wills can go to fulfill a destiny that is in a way its own unavoidable Fate.


    What if I change Ichigo''s gender ?.


    Pffft, ahahaha, a harem protagonist being a girl. It must feel like a punch in the guts for harem lovers.


    Or will it work on the opposite gender quite well, that is, his harem aura.


    Wait a minute, that means instead of Orihime and the other cast, it will be Byakuya and a few others falling for him.


    Damn I have to actualise this, why you may ask ?. It''s just funny and I was thinking, and just maybe, can the legendary Aizen fall for a female Ichigo.


    That would be a complete Korean Drama script, but I am all for it. Just to see that smug face Aizen crumble instantly around his pretty wife.


    Ahahaha now that is a legendary plan of all times, and since Ichigo isn''t born yet, I can plan this and even commence on it.


    How you might think, then you should know you are looking over at one of the greatest biologist to exist in the multiverse.


    I can change the Human gene makeup as easily as snapping my fingers, changing a nonexistent baby''s gender is way too easy.


    So let''s commence with the gender heist.


    But first I must find them both, who you ask ?, of course Ishin and Masaki.


    But if I look back at the history of this world, which I know little of, I should find something of relevance.


    Ahhhh there was that event, I can wait for it to happen and patiently wait for the Gender heist to commence.


    But patience was not my forte, and it''s not like I have all the time in the world. I do have all the time in the world, I mean a baby take three months to form, but wooing a woman can take a severe amount of time.


    Though I can''t say that about Ishin and Masaki, was it love at first sight or something else about them.


    So what do I do at the moment.


    That''s when a hand grabbed my collars and lifted me up.


    Looking over, it was a man, tall and buff, in his cheap suit, looking over at glaring eyes, tattoos marring a large portion of his neck and possibly entire torso.


    Unknown Man - "Were you the Gaki that took my child''s crayons ?".


    Unknown Man - "Hey, I am asking you something ?".


    Looking at the man in his weirdly wasteful of a suit, I might fathom that he might be from the Yakuza, or the tattoos on his neck might have been the direct giveaway.


    Unknown Man - "Hey ...".


    Interrupting him I ask directly, "Are you from the Yakuza ?".


    Unknown Man - "What the hell ? Nani, how did you know".


    Surprised I blurted out "What the hell ? Nani, you really were from the Yakuza, how did police not notice this stupid getup and catch you already".


    Confusion struck both of us, one left wondering ''What the hell ?'', the other wondering ''Hmmm maybe a crime syndicate boss will be ticked off my list of things to do''.


    The Unknown man took action first and tried punching me.


    Grabbing his fist I say, "Hey unknown man that was rude".


    ''Cue cowboy music''


    Like a scene from a classic movie, the unknown man grunts and says "You will regret this".


    But then all I say "Should I go, Make Me or should I go Kyaaaa, Onichan Yamete".


    ''Cowboy music crashes on the background''


    ''It was super effective''


    ''Cowboy music dies a valiant death''.


    The Unknown man incomprehensibly mumbles a few thousand curses and looks backs at the most evil being he has ever seen.


    The man who looks sultry and says "AraAra".


    Gazing at the profane and hair raising move done by the other man, the Unknown Man opts to run away, not forgetting to pickup his child, who looks lost as if the world was a questionable place.


    There is no cowardice in running, thinks the Yakuza, only madness in acting as if everything''s okay with the script.


    Back to Yin, ''Well that was easy''.


    Now all I have to do is stalk him and find the crime syndicate. Hey I have to relieve my boredom and let''s just say killing or forcing answers out of people gets annoying after a few times.


    So for a few days the Unknown Man walked around feeling odd, as if he was being gazed at by a hungry beast.


    But like all Yakuza do, he still has his duties, so after checking his almanac which only said ''Bad Day'', he went to collect protection fees from his neighbours.


    Neighbours who don''t like him or his family, don''t matter to him. They pay, since it''s lesser than the others two blocks away and continue on their mundane lives.


    If he could, he would love to have a job, but what can he do, with his physiology, he does not qualify for the army, and with his brawn he can b?r?ly beat down a textbook.


    He has learnt after ten years of combating school textbooks, they are fighters who don''t follow the rules at all.


    The most shameless among them was Physics. Physics says Speed, Velocity, Acceleration are different and nearly everytime denote each of them with either an A or a V, only for lower grades is it an S.


    After being beat down by Physics round after round he has understood that Academics isn''t a ring he can stand on, or lie on, because the teacher''s seem to like kicking students in the nuts when they are down.


    It''s not because of revenge at all, believe him it''s Karma and also because that Principal is loaded, the Yakuza need donations from such loathfully loaded people.


    That is also why his street collects less individually and yet manages to complete collection quota.


    What a kind soul the Principal was, he prays for the principal''s descent to hell later than anyone and continues on.


    After collecting from his street he goes to a club to submit his report, such is the life of a Yakuza, well until today that is.


    After submitting his collection quota, he loked over the street and saw the sultry and brazen demon in human skin, smiling. He directly bolted, as he mentioned before running away is not cowardice.


    Back to Yin, Hmmm that man ran away, anyway I found their hubs of activities, time to find the boss beat him and take over.


    A few moments later.


    Yin - "What the hell do you mean, it doesn''t work like that ?".


    The Yakuza boss with a broken nose - "What the hell do you think we are ? Some children''s gang that will follow the strongest without asking why ?".


    The beatdown gang members - ''Isn''t that how it works ?''.


    The Yakuza boss with a broken nose - "First and foremost you need contributions, after which you will get a recommendation, after which if you defeat me, then take my place. You can''t skip procedure just because you think it works as it does in those childish gangs".


    "After this if you have enough financial and manpower, contest for the Clan seats at the top of the Yakuza board. Finally become Chairman after defeating the other clan member''s fair and square".


    Yin who can''t understand why a Crime Syndicate is so organized yet dresses very sloppily - "What the hell, why is it so tedious, can''t I just kill them all ?".


    The beatdown gang members - ''Yeah don''t we always follow the strong''.


    The Yakuza boss who has stopped his nose from bleeding a while ago - "No killing, last thing you need is a syndicate falling out on each other for power. This kind of activity gives too many opportunities for the other Hyenas, as such killing each other or touching one another''s family, friends, etc. usually results in an execution, in special cases an excommunication".


    Yin who has nearly given up - "Is there any way I can fight for your seat ? Maybe become chairman while I am at it ?".


    The Yakuza boss who has calmed won relatively - "Yeah, just be my second hand, I am gonna retire after a year anyway. You might as well learn the ropes from me by the time I retire".


    Yin who is breaking character all the time - "Oh my god I don''t want to be your second or third hand, What kind of gross activities do you do with those hands ? Blegh".


    The Yakuza boss who can care less about the shenanigans Yin does - "Ahem, I already have a lover".


    The Gang members who heard something dangerous - "What the hell, our boss has a wife !!!".


    The Yakuza boss then looks strangely at one of his Gang members - "It''s your mother, Takashi".


    Takashi who took a few minutes to understand what the boss meant, rushes to him only to get stopped by everyone - "Fuck You".


    Yin - "Wow suddenly there is a lot of drama, but no popcorn".


    The Yakuza boss who suddenly took up a katana - "Is that any way to talk to your future father ?".


    Takashi, who also got a katana somehow - "Bring it on, old man, I will kill you before you become my dad".


    Yin who has no choice but to interrupt - "Can I have the guidebook or whatever it is of the Yakuza Gang".


    The Yakuza boss who suddenly became a Samurai - "It''s on my desk, which you so willingly trashed from the fifth floor to the streets below".


    Takashi who became a wandering Ronin for his mother - "Also burn all of the other items within it, lest such a pest bugs my mom".


    Both clash and Yin leaves for the ground floor mumbling - "Man Takemichi makes it look so easy to get inside a gang, in Tokyo Revengers. What a wimpy ?ss pushover ?ss dumb ?ss bitch ?ss gangster is he. I might have to go to his world and kill him for the sake of the sanity of the entire world. There is a better Korean Manhwa about gangs than that bullshit Tokyo Revengers, it was called To Not Die and I find it better than that sloppy blowjob of a manga Tokyo Revenger is".


    Apparently the author once worked in a gang, he must have been the lowest class worker over there, no wonder he knows nothing about how gangs work.


    Provided I don''t do too, but I am pretty sure, a man like Takemichi could never be anymore than a grunt outside the shop crying because he has got items to lift.


    I hate that guy more than the entire series, scrap that, I think I hate the author more than the entire series.


    Scrap that, just the ones who thought Takemichi is a very good protagonist are sick in the head and need a Psychiatrist for help, call me and I will willingly provide such services.

 Chapter 75 - Collateral Damage

    In a contained lab beneath Avalon under the wraps of three worlds, somewhere in the Void.


    Sho - "What are we doing here ?".


    Kai - "Memory unlocks".


    Sho - "We aren''t allowed to interfere with the Main Soul, if we do, death by ?ssimilation would be a kind ending".


    Sho looked at the machinery floating around, curious but knowing.


    Kai - "I have permission from the Main Soul".


    Then the constructs started forming a Mobius strip, but unlike simple magnetic projections, it was a real one with no end.


    The infinitesimal universes in the palms of one man.


    Kai looked at it in his hand, seemingly astonished at something.


    Kai - "It''s funny how reality warping cannot win against human ingenuity".


    The main component of this new machinery, the Strip of the Infinite Cosmos was the God Buster Armor blueprint.


    Sho looked unhinged as he said - "The mind is the greatest part of intelligence, creation is always better than destruction, and that''s coming from an Alchemist like me".


    Although he knew everything about this since both are the same parts of the soul, it still does not curb his astonishment.


    Kai - "Our origin has always been beyond the Marvel Universe, we knew that part, we kept it under wraps. But with the God Buster suddenly in our hands, our fear of the unknown origin has lessened".


    Sho - "With Truth leaving out clues it has led our Main Soul to do some drastic things like this. But why are we doing it at such a time when he isn''t even here. Our safety could be guaranteed twice over with him over looking this".


    Kai then sighed his black and ?ustrous coat warping into a casual outfit - "We aren''t".


    Sho was surprised, with their connections with each other and the knowledge being shared at real time, this is nearly impossible.


    Kai - "Machinery in itself peaks at some point, with me alone viewing our Origin would be a pipedream. With you we have a 87 percent chance of losing you forever".


    "So for now I can only craft the Strip of the Infinite Cosmos, I can''t use it".


    Sho - "Then is it a Catastrophe that''s about to arrive".


    Kai - "Yep".


    Looking towards the blinking lights Sho could only draw a blank.


    Sho - "We have the entire Marvel Multiverse in that Machine, can''t we like predict what will happen to our universe".


    Kai scoffed - "That''s not how it will work, making predictions and avoiding them in small numbers may be possible, but when the numbers climb to levels like infinite or multiversal scale, it will only make an even larger mess".


    Sho who looked forward at the round clock glowing inside the computers - "We have about a month, how did you calculate that".


    Kai who had started working on adding the Full Metal Alchemist world on the Omniversal Ygdrassil looked over at Sho.


    Kai - "Don''t our soul fragments share info at real time, you should already know how I did that".


    Sho - "I was just trying to make conversation, it makes me feel better and humane".


    Kai who looked like he had seen the grandest joke, frankly said - "That''s dumb".


    Sho - "Anyway was it the Fate, Destiny, Karma, Merit and Interest Algorithm".


    Kai who was still adding an entire Multiverse in the Omniversal Tree felt aggrieved - "Can we do this another time, you already know the answer, can''t you see I am doing something delicate, like rewriting entire laws to fit each part of the universe that will be in this Christmas Tree".


    Sho looked bored.


    Kai - "If your feeling bored, continue the vacation you were in".


    Sho - "Cheh I kept getting disturbed by a stalker, I had to come here".


    Sho then materialised a sofa and laid on it all the whilst complaining - "I mean we aren''t even disturbing her domain, why does she bother with the Main Soul so much".


    Kai - "It must be due to the fact that each time David goes to another world, we punch a huge hole in the fabric of the Multiverse, which only fixes after David comes back. It must be grating her nerves to watch Dormammu do the hokey pokey".


    Laughing out Sho mimicked the rhyme as he sang - "Dormammu puts his right hand in, his left hand in and then shakes it all about. The Ancient One, then arrives, to throw him out of class".


    Laughing to himself Sho could only say "He is not even dangerous anymore, why is she so afraid ?".


    Kai who had added the FMA world to the Omniversal Yggdrasil - "Not everyone can hold the entire Multiverse in their palms like us".


    Suddenly ringing noises started out of nowhere.


    RING, RING, RING.


    Kai faced upwards with a sigh - "We aren''t even inside the Universe but just drifting in the void. How the hell did anyone discover us".


    Looking at the approaching figure Kai could only say - "FUCK".


    Approaching them was not any Demon or Abyssal Creature like they expected or a Void Dragon, or any Astral Beast with the power to destroy universe''s.


    It was a fricking cultivator riding his sword and flying towards them. The void that could corrode entire worlds touched upon him and left anguishing wounds upon him, from which he recovered almost instantaneously.


    Kai then took to the loudspeaker and barked out - "Halt, or we fire, now you don''t wanna mess around with a cannon powered by an entire multiverse".


    The man shouted and stuttered incomprehensibly, which was then translated over at the fortress - "Ahhh this lord was finding a way to escape the Void of the Firmament, leave this castle to this lord and I shall forgive all transgression".


    Sho who simply looked over and said "Is he trying to commit suicide ?".


    Very petty as nearly all Immortals are, the Cultivator pulled over his flying sword and charged an attack, splitting apart the void for a moment, dividing the endless expanse of just colourless canvas in two.


    Kai - "Let me try this again and warn him for the last time".


    Then he pushed the red bu??on, which was the order bu??on to fire the Reality Buster.


    Kai shrugged - "Just kidding I hate cultivators, I was never going to give him a chance".


    The Mechanical cannon protruded out of the the Castle like Fortress. A fortress that seemed to be suspended in the void as it floated in non-existence.


    The Cultivator smirked but it was soon wiped off his face as soon as the Cannon charged.


    Because once it did, the entire Void receded, fleeing from a predator, as every creature does in front of Dragon Might.


    The Shot charged in an instant and was fired in an instant, though the entire Multiverse worth of energy takes time to accumulate without crashing or breaking the Multiverse. Props to time manipulation, it can fire nearly infinite shots without ever losing out on energy.


    The shot like the rainbow bridge then charged over to the cultivator, it''s mighty force rending and pulling the void along with it. Like an army rushing down the mountains the shot instantly obliterated through the Cultivator until only his torso remained. His sword unscathed or at least it did have a little scratch on its body.


    With a force that cut through worlds he rendered a small mark on the Fortress in the Void.


    Sho - "Ummm is he fricking brain dead, does he think before he picks a fight or does he shit with his head".


    All of it which got translated over to the cultivator, who only roared in shame.


    Sho then looked at Kai - "Lemme do this right".


    Relief washed over the Cultivator for a moment only to realise a gazzilion amount of cannons were being aimed at him and churning with the ferocity of millions of destructing worlds.


    Sho - "Let''s see, if even his soul survives this kind of attack".


    This time the cultivator tried to turn and disappear into the void only to realise that the space around him in the span of Infinite light years did not have any void.


    All the void had receded like water on the ocean before a Tsunami.


    A foretelling of the disaster that would abruptly strike him was on the horizon.


    The colourless Void for that moment turned into a blank canvas, and the very next moment turned into a canvas filled with myriads of colours.


    The colourless Void was filled with colours, if anybody stated this, they would be deemed crazy enough to warrant a God doing Soul Reading on them.


    Like dust scattering in the wind the Cultivator was truly blown into Oblivion.


    Even the sword which was only scratched after surviving a full Multiverse amount of Energy Beam, was broken till not even a trace of its existence remained.


    Sho - "I could feel his soul escaping into the void".


    Kai looked over and said - "Oh don''t mind it, the Algorithm is in full force, any and every universe in the void with any kind of traces with his existence marred over it, will be wiped out of existence".


    Sho - "What about the denizens of those universes ?".


    Kai - "Collateral Damage".


    Sho shivered non existent goosebumps and looked over to the painted void - "Have we grown cold towards life itself ?".


    Kai glossed over the act and said - "Maybe, maybe not, who cares about such philosophical sophistry. We are already at a level that if mortals gaze on our true soul, they would fall and ?ssimilate with us, become our nutrients. We can''t really bother with Mortals, anything could kill a mortal, for all I know dying later or faster has no real benefit or meaning to them".


    Sho still looked on the Void, keen eyes that looked over with a solemn gaze, "Perhaps we are above mortals, but what we just did is still a condemnable act. Blaming mortals for their mortality will not make us different breed. Beneath our powers we are but still the same mortal that simply split into many".


    Kai who was recharging the Marvel Multiverse through the Omniversal Yggdrasil glanced over and said "That was only drastic measure, our Origin is arriving or Destiny is at least, and that sword is a part of our Origin, I can only kill everything and everyone to create an information blackout. Otherwise I don''t know".


    Elsewhere a boy ran towards the hill, his clothes swaying in the wind, as he rushed over to meet his friends, a Pokemon battle was about to commence, then everything was Over.


    That''s it done, all except for the boy who was protected by a System like existence, everything from the atomic buildup to the world origin, just suddenly wiped off existence.


    The only remnant being a kid and a system, they gazed over the disappearance of an entire universe.


    With a heavy heart that felt squeezed till it felt like nothing mattered, the boy gazed darkly at his world, understandably shocked to see it just pop like a bubble and then disappear.


    His eyes moist but unwilling to cry he asked to the only voice ringing in his head - "How, no why did this happen ?".


    The System only said - [Collateral Damage]


    Confusion filled his eyes as he asked "What does that even mean ?".


    [ Two beings fought in the Void, their names shan''t be mentioned. One lost and tried to escape and he entered a world near his reach. The other being didn''t let go and operated a Karmic Algorithm and all universes with his existence in it, simply wiped off existence ].


    By now the boy could b?r?ly breathe and only shout at the top of his lungs "Aaaaarggghhh".


    His outbreak but a mere trickle in the infinite void.


    After his outbreak the system which had stayed silent until now spoke again.


    [ Sacrificing System Origin,


    Making illegal attempts at revising the Mission.


    Evolving form Grade One to Grade Two,


    Sending the host to another habitable world. Crafting the remaining world data gathered into a Origin-less System.


    The Pokemon Card System is Online.]


    [ The Pokemon Eater System Goes Offline ].


    With that the boy blacked out and was shot into the void trembling the universes along the way.

 Chapter 76 - Lily Was My Mistake

    The world is like a huge bubble made out of an inordinate amount of events. Like a Hodge podge of events that are too many to count, each one a different flavour, each one a different text, but only in this insane mixture of such contradictions can we say exists the world, grounded in reality.


    There is beauty in the beast, there is kindness in the chaos, there is peace in war. Humans are always attracted by such contradictions, like moth to a candlelight, we love nothing more than to burn ourselves in these beautiful contradictions.


    That is why Romeo and Juliet is a well celebrated romance, Titanic a forever, but I was well, suffice to say different. I found no p???sur? in stories of broken people of broken hearts and unsolvable tragedies.


    But Fate is a cruel thing, you will learn with time.


    I am immune to Fate''s Plays, but sadly not everyone around me is. Why am I being so melancholic today ?.


    It is but the result of my deeds, this melancholic visage that is on my face, but the proof of my determination.


    Sadness is only there to show regret and pain, melancholy is there to show the passing of such stiff sadness.


    I had planned to be a Gang Leader or at least a Yakuza Clan leader. But as happens in life, strange things occur and we are unable to progress as we wish.


    Some plan their entire lives, only to encounter such strange occurences and become something else entirely different from their wildest thoughts.


    I was learning the ropes of being a Gang Member and I had become quite good at it. Collecting money, laundering money, stealing, robbing, you name it and I was out there doing it.


    Organised crime is lit, especially if it''s in the 70''s and 80''s when enforcement was not really as tough as it is in the future. Organised crime was a novel experience for me and at this era even thieves had honor and a sort of chivalrous code.


    ''We steal, lie and cheat, but never betray'', was the best way to describe crime in the 70''s and 80''s. A far cry from the 2000''s where everybody was pushing and calling out on one another to lighten their own sentences.


    With my mind boggling knowledge, insane strength, and ridiculous skill, I soon became a core member. With the kind of skills I had, this was an easy task for me.


    As I climbed the ranks, my social status changed and it came with a few perks of my own.


    I now had my own Social Identity and an Apartment to call my own. Chicks digged a bad boy like me and I was rolling in cash like the rich boys in town.


    As messy as my life was, I went about it and pretty soon I became numb to it. Repetition had made me numb to such happenings within a few reasonable months.


    The high had gone away and it was time for the low to set in.


    I needed a stimulus in life, to keep me off the mundane. Mundanity in itself isn''t bad, but given time even stones will break, much less a human mind.


    Perhaps that is why when I first saw her, I didn''t really think on my actions one bit. Who am I talking about, well it''s the perpetrator of my sad and melancholic state right now.


    She is a little girl, the age of twelve, sharp bangs and short hair like the boys around. With her toothy grin she ran about, not one bit sad and as all children are, always Hyper.


    But beneath that facade she went about, I knew her real face. A child scared of the large mean world around her.


    The very first time I saw her wasn''t when her toothy grin or her oddly adventurous smiles. The very first time I saw her was in her beautiful dress, sad smile, a little frown upon her face, sitting down beside the pots outside my apartment. Trying hard to be forgotten by the world, minimising her existence from everyone who sought her. All the while her own apartment was filled with screams and clanging of dishes.


    Like I said before, I didn''t really think on anything when I saw her like that. Whatever part of me I want to blame, I am not sure even exits within me. But when I saw her like that I did not walk away as I usually do, but walked to her and sat down beside her.


    She was surprised and wary of me, but as she saw me do nothing but just sit beside her, she said nothing. After a while the argument in her apartment lessened and she skipped away as swift as the little bunny I always read about in Aesop''s Fables.


    That should have been the end of this little event. Then again who would have known that the arguments in her apartment only grew worse. By the end of the week, I could see her nearly everyday beside my pot of plants, and nearly everyday I would sit down beside her and accompany her.


    By the fourth week the incessant arguments toned down a bit, and she had grown accustomed to my presence. So by then she had started barging in my personal space.


    Normally I''d rarely let anyone be around my personal space, but for her I made an exception. I became more and more tolerant to the many mistakes she commited and influenced by this I forgave a few debts here and there.


    Everyday she knocked on my door shouting out my name. She was so incessantly loud, I sometimes wondered whether she was still that same child who was huddled like a cat beside my flower pots. Lily she called herself, never giving away her real name. Yin I called myself, always giving her my second name.


    We both trusted each other yet we didn''t have faith in each other. She was afraid of the dangerous world, while I was nonchalant at the little mortal.


    Another month passed by and her Hyper voice had started quieting down. Nonchalant and dense as I was, I didn''t mind the silence. At least I didn''t mind until it was too late.


    She had lost her mind, that''s what the doctors told me.


    I thanked them but I knew, that it wasn''t her mind but her entire soul that had been lost. Angry I knocked on the door of her parents to realise, there was no one.


    It was then I knew something was wrong, no everything was wrong from the start. The eerie silence, the gloom atmosphere, the dark vibes, all pointed out at her missing soul and her parents.


    They had been gone for nearly a week and I had to find them.


    Tracing such escapees was not hard, after all I was a Gang Leader and part of the perk was the insane amount of information that flowed on the streets.


    Who was who, Who was Why, and most important of all, Where was Who ?.


    In the span of a few days I had already tracked them down. It was here that the information started differing like, how Lily wasn''t the first child seen with them, or how these people sometimes showcased beyond human abilities.


    Piecing them together, the answer was clear to see, Fullbringers.


    Tch I wasn''t planning on touching their organisation since they die out in the Bleach Verse anyway. But this just made the plot a little annoying.


    First thing was beating these Fullbringers down, at least to a level where they realise that they had fu?k?d up.


    So I found them and beat the shit out of them, finding themselves losing the lady had pulled out a Gun, only to be shot at by another gun from above, killing her. I only needed one person to give me the information I needed. Any more was but baggage I had to discard anyway.


    I glanced at the dazed male and I asked, "The recent soul you took".


    He was surprised and stumbled in words, "Wha.. wha. what do you mean ?".


    "My patience wanes, the soul of the little girl you took nearly a week ago".


    The man looked crazy but he continued, "That was already given to the Shinigami, it is not in our hands now, but if you.. Aughh".


    His words left uncompleted, as a sword had gone through his heart. If he was banking on the fact that I could not contact the Shinigami then he had made a poor choice.


    This is the present moment we are in, I see her lying on the bed, blank eyes staring at the ceiling in front of her, as I sit beside her I think.


    Why was I so indifferent to her plight ?. Why didn''t I just question the couple. Why, so many why''s. The few answers I wanted placed inside the Fate Algorithm.


    It was my fault she was like this, Fate plays it''s cruel joke on every fragile being it finds. My story had begun being reassigned by Fate to fit the Bleach Verse. This had never happened before, and this made me angry.


    Whatever I felt and whatever I did, was it all on the strings of Fate ?. Was Lily''s importance to me a lie, was her presence not supposed to be real.


    Many questions went across my mind in milliseconds. The answer was, ''Since they dare, they should also learn to fare''.


    Fare with a Reality Warper of the highest order. I never wanted to just forcefully put the entire world on my palms. It had unknown consequences and undeniable repercussions.


    That is mainly why I opted to study their laws and recreate the world and add it on my Omniversal Yggdrasil, but since you believe you can force my hand, you better carefully measure it''s weight.


    As I stood beside Lily''s silently comatose body, my determination grew ever more.


    "The little trip has come to an end, it''s time this world stops at my will".


    I will forcefully conquer this world and rewrite every bit of the data in it. Lily can still be saved, all I need to do is go all out. Then reset the world to the point in time where the problem occured and then make that past my present and the happenings after that my future.


    There will be no regrets only resets in my game.


    I stood and took a step, when the whole space became turbulent, and destructive force spread around Soul Society. They only knew an enemy had come, not who or why.


    "But first of all I need to complete my Weapon and kill all the key components of Bleach".


    That way the story will lose any of it''s Origin and since Fate can''t fight against me, all it can do is try to save the entire cast.


    Let''s see if they can survive a million nuclear bombs.


    The sky was lit with a million missiles that would fall on Soul Society at will. There was no sign of danger only millions of explosions that befell Soul Society.


    In the instant the bombs exploded, the world was charred to a crisp, and explosive shockwaves rendered the world to a howling mess. There was no time to scream as the force of a million nuclear bombs rendered the world to only capable of hearing boooms of a falling world.


    Soul society was turned to a hell hole in an instant. The high rising mushroom like cloud, proof of their existence and doom.


    But this sight only fuelled my rage, why was no one of the Bleach Cast even there. Surrealistically enough they all survived, the key characters all survived as if Fate was playing around with me.


    If that is so, let''s see if they can survive if there is no world to begin with. All the rings came back and for the first time I was going to use Addition on something that normally I wouldn''t.


    The ring in my hand now had the density of a thousand Black Holes and in that instant, space and time curved on my hands, light dissolved and the dark ring was now surrounded by a dense amount of light particles.


    Like a funnel of light the twisting ring tried caving on my fingers and become a pure atomic circle. So I let it fall out of my fingers and the moment it did, all of Soul Society was instantly extinguished.


    There was no more Soul Realm only a huge black hole in its place, that kept on devouring more and more of the secondary space around it. If left alone, Heuco Mundo would soon follow suit and there would be no realms beyond the Human realm.


    So I walked away from the ever ingulfing darkness, Bleach Earth was next.

 Chapter 77 - Power Over Fate

    Space crackled with a loud thundering noise as I re-entered Bleach Earth, Karakura Town. All the important casts were finally present at this moment. So I flew at their positions, slowly ascending all the while taking my time.


    They had been busy, and looking at the commotion happening, they clearly knew that Soul Society no longer existed. Then the Hollows came to town, why ?.


    Because Hueco Mundo is disappearing at a pace faster than the blink of an eye. They all came to a standstill, wary of each other''s presence only to see that the Shinigami had been doing there own thing over here.


    But I was waiting for the final participant, Yhwach.


    With the crackle as loud as thunder, another point in space collapsed and he appeared. His accumulation of power had been for naught, because I had interrupted his hibernation with my Black Hole and his anger was worth a bit of my attention.


    He had been gathering a huge amount of followers and since he forcefully woke himself up. He had to sacrifice the entirety of Waldenreich, but the real kicker was that even after that he still wasn''t in full power.


    But seeing that each party wasn''t the culprit had left them astonished. So I came before them or if we want to be technical above them.


    Looking at me they soon realised who was the main culprit. It didn''t matter if they didn''t know for they would surely come to know.


    The sooner my thoughts to attack progressed and my sword flew out of my hands, I felt it, the entire Reality of this timeline being entirely erased from bits to the origin. I had kinda forgotten the details of Yhwach''s power but now I vaguely remembered, it had something to do with erasing entire timelines where he lost to ensure his own victory all the time.


    The Almighty Yhwach.


    Normally this isn''t a problem, but the problem is I exist solely in this timeline. There are no more spare versions of me in every timeline of Bleach.


    So I did the best thing that came to mind. I made my existence clear to the Bleach verse. I had been hiding myself the whole time, but now I permeated the entirety of Bleach and I even took it a step further, I went beyond, you will know soon how far.


    "Ho." he shouted, "How are you in every timeline and how are you... still... Invincible ?" he bellowed.


    If Yhwach wanted to erase one timeline in existence where he would be defeated before, then right now he would have to erase the entirety of the Bleach Multiverse to make this phenomenon possible.


    Yamamoto and Squad Zero would like nothing more than to attack Yhwachas he was weakened more than ever, but they clearly knew what their priorities should be.


    Seconds later as if in tandem to each other, everybody attacked. Cero''s lit up the world, Laws of Physics shifted, Metaphysical planes manifested, and I became the sole target of all these destructive wave of attacks.


    My swords knew my will and they flew to me and became my rings again, with the wave of my hand, I flipped the entire universe, literally.


    For ten seconds the stars fell, the suns exploded, time stopped galaxies disappeared, every atom in the Bleach universe became a square, a perfect tesseract. Then they all came back to the point in which they began at.


    For these ten seconds I had turned the entire Bleach Multiverse from a three dimensional structure to a four dimensional one. For me who was already a cosmic being it did not change much. But for the denizens of this universe it came at a toll.


    A huge mental toll, you see when they said that gazing into the abyss allows the abyss to gaze back, it meant knowledge beyond a certain scope was like poison. Now most humans or beings in particular, in the scope of humans aren''t really built to handle knowledge beyond the confines of their possible Physics and Biology.


    That is to say no matter how strong they become, the Physical or Origin Laws of their planes would restrict them. It''s like Gravity in a sense it''s always there and humans are always restricted by it.


    It''s like a mental block, what happens when you tell a human their reality isn''t reality ?. Do they accept it with ease or just scoff it off ?.


    This mental block is not actually a problem but it''s not meant to be instantly removed. It''s meant to be slowly removed after accumulating knowledge.


    But for the present cast of Hollows, Shinigami and Yhwach, this kind of experience wasn''t destructive to their mind, just overwhelming and disorienting.


    What about the entire world besides them ?. Let''s say 2 seconds of such a sight is enough to render a normal human comatose. 10 seconds is just too much, let''s sugar coat it and say the entire world, nearly every existence, from ants to elephants, from bacteria to viruses, entirely killed. The living being count right now was one, only one.


    After a few minutes of the gracious time out I gave them. I began to focus on my secondary job, extracting four more swords out of the present crowd of people. It wasn''t going to be surefire that I would get four swords. But I was sure of one thing, the unborn Ichigo together with Masaki would provide one.


    "How do we fight such a being ?" questioned Soi Fon, who was the very first to break the silence.


    They were unwilling to fight an existence such as me, but were also equally unwilling to give up their lives that easily.


    Purpose fuels each benign life, when in the cosmos there has never been purpose, there has always been but simple crudeness, that is existence.


    To normal humans Bleach was filled with God-like existence, that is but perspective and I was far more God-like compared to the likes of them.


    Breaking my monologue Unohana asked me "What.. do... you... want.. ?".


    Wary eyes looked at me, why was I bothering these people when I could flip the entire Bleach Multiverse and kill them all, without them knowing when and how.


    "Your Hero once said in the future that he wanted to shatter Fate". I scoffed, that hero who wanted to fight Fate was loaded with Plot Armor to the point that it made Naruto feel more like a Shounen Manga. When in reality we should be focusing on Lee or Guy, they are Bonafide Shounen Protagonists, minus the Plot Armor.


    "Let''s just say that same Fate tried to mess with me and I would like to teach it a bit of a fun lesson".


    Whatever I said might have sounded incomprehensible to the present group. One moment I was talking about a Hero from the future, the very next moment I was talking about teaching something a lesson.


    But it all boils down to one little trivial thing, I hate being controlled. Whether it be the slow but seeping plot I was enforced with by Bleach, it was an act of aggression towards me.


    If Lily had died, would it break my normal human mind. If Lily had become a villain, would I be able to stop her, had I been but a normal human.


    That is why I hate Fate, whether it is God''s Plan, Deus La Volt, Heaven''s Will or any of those bullshit. It angers me, if I had been dancing at their palms, what was the use of my existence and my will.


    Was it to serve as a foil for another to rise, does it make sense for a Protagonist to be able to defeat someone who has trained for a million years.


    I do not like the fact that any and every tragedy could be held as God''s Plan, the Devil''s Claws or whatever bullshit the world feeds us.


    So I retaliated, I cannot fight against my Author or his Plans for me, but with the kind of power I have, I can always force the writer to rewrite the entire reality once again.


    Everything I do should be of my own volition, if not then that isn''t something I had ever wished to do.


    Truthfully though, it was because I was not happy with the way things progressed for Lily. The moment I saw her inside my Fate Algorithm, I knew the kind of tragedies she would face and all of it because she interacted with me.


    So to say it was for the first time I wasn''t happy with the Author''s Plan, the Omniversal Yggdrasil is a nifty thing and the future Multiversal Patch in Marvel is lovable, but only at this point do I not agree.


    If with the summation of my power I cannot save a Lily, then the point of me being Godly rather Cosmic and near Paragonic was a waste.


    The Author can rarely hide things from me and I can always just play along, only this time I do not agree. Thus I will burn down Bleach, forcefully rewrite it and add it to my Omniversal Yggdrasil.


    Whatever punishment he can mett out for me I will face, but let''s just say he wouldn''t want his stories to end in one chapter now would he. Also let''s say he can''t really nerf me without being a sore loser or rather good enough reasons.


    So without further ado I stop time. There is literally no being here except a few who can resist ''Time Stopping'', and all those who can resist will have to do so with harsh baclashes.


    But if I do that their wouldn''t be any fun right. So I will have a one on one fight with each of them in this ''Time Stopped Arena''.


    But it wouldn''t be fun if my power realm was too much higher than theirs, as such I will have to only use one sword on each battle and while I do that I will show you the fun of being able to change Laws at will.


    You will get to see that Mundane Mathematics is very dangerous in a world of Gods.


    Also let''s say that this is a bribe to the Author, as I make it more fun for him and he compromises and forgets the future Lily events and makes it so that there never were such tragedies to begin with.


    Author Note - Tch David is getting more and more demanding, and with the kind of power I have designed for him, I really can''t nerf him within reason as his power itself is unreasonable. I throw problems for him and he solves it with the flick of his fingers, the wave of his hand, whatever you might call it.


    The few bad points of having an Overpowered Protagonist. I was going to make Lily her own system and she was to be a rival like existence to Ash but later on she would fall in love and as all writer''s love, her romance would be the greatest tragedy for her. For her lover would backstab David, steal his power and throw him in a time loop of existence where he is randomly reborn every few years and is betrayed again to fall in such a loop. All the while she is tortured by her toxic love.


    As frustrating as that would be to read or write, the end would have been the very best conclusion I could give for Legionnaire, but with this the DC event will have to revisited in my mind.


    The Anti Life event will have to be the end conclusion of Legionnaire or at least the Mid Boss Event. That is a real banger but I have a good little Easter Egg for him, he won''t really realise I have buffed someone in Bleach for him. Let''s just hope he can play along with the script in hand, otherwise an extremely dark and maddening end awaits him.. Let''s just forgive this transgression for once, only once this time.